V'^ 


Digitized  by  the  Interneit  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/remarksonbookofdOOnewy 


/ 

REMARKS 


BOOK    OF    DANIEL, 


AND   ON   THE 


REVE  LATIO  N  S. 


WHEREBY  IT  APPEARS, 

That  Daniel  had  Visions  of  Eight  great  tem- 
poral Monarchies:  That  the  three  last  of 
Daniel  being  Futurewhen  John  wrote, he  only 
HAS  Visions  of  the  three  last  great  temporal 
Powers. 

That  the  piophetic  Periods  Of  Daniel  and  John, 
all  terminate  IN  2520  Years  FROM  the  first  of 
Cyrus,  and  1890  Years  from  the  Birth  of  Christ, 
«o  far  as  temporal  Powers  are  concerned. 

That  the  End  of  temporal  Powers,  designates  an 
End  of  Mankind  in  the  Flesh;  the  Commence- 
ment OF  the  Millennium;  the  Resurrecticn  of 
the  Just,  and  the'Restitution  of  all  Things. 


:^:iS^= 


revelations  hi. 

w because  thou  HAS!  KEPT  THE  WORD  OF  MY  PATIENCE.  T  WILL 
ALSO  KEEP  THEE  FROM  TH£,  hijuk.  ob  TEMPTATION,  THAT  COME  I  H 
UPON  ALL  THE  WORLD,  TO  TRY  THF.M  THAT  DWELL  UPON  IME 
EARTH  :  BEHOLD  I  COME  QIJICKLY  :  HOLD  FAST  THAT  WHICH  THOU 
HAST,  THAT  NO  MAN  TAKE  THY  CROWN." 

NaW^YORK,     PRINTED     AT    GrEENLEAf's   PrESS, 

April  19,  A.  D.  1794. 


f  The  Book  of  DANIEL. 


CHAP.      L 

IN  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  Jehoiakim  king  of  jmzh. 
came  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon  unto  Jerufalem, 
andbefieged  it. 

2  And  the  Lord  gave  Jehoiakhn  king  of  Judah  into  his  hand* 
with  part  of  the  veflels  of  the  houfe  of  God,  which  he  carried 
into  the  land  of  Shinar,  to  the  houfe  of  his  god  ;  and  he  brought 
the  veflels  into  the  treafure-houfc  of  his  god. 

3  ^  And  the  king  fpake  unto  Afhpenaz,  the  mailer  of  his 
eunuchs,  that  he  fhould  bring  certain  of  the  children  of  Ifiael, 
and  of  the  kings  feed,  and  of  the  princes; 

4  Children  in  whom  was  no  blemifh,  but  well  favoured, 
and  fkilful  in  all  wifdom,  and  cunning  in  knowledge,  and  un- 
derftanding  fcience,  and  fuch  as  A<2</ ability  in  them  to  ftand  in 
the  kings  palace,  and  whom  they  might  teach  the  learning  and 
the  tongue  of  the  Chaldeans. 

5  And  the  king  appointed  them  a  daily  provifion  of  the  kings 
meat,  and  of  the  wine  which  he  drank;  fo  nourifliing  them 
three  years,  that  at  the  end  thereof  they  might  ftand  before  the 
king. 

6  Now  among  thefe  were  of  the  children  of  Judah,  Daniel, 
Hananiah,  Miflvael,  and  Azariah  ; 

7  Unto  whom  the  prince  of  the  eunuchs  gave  names :  for 
he  gave  unto  Daniel  the  name  of  Beltefhazzar ;  and  to  Hana- 
niah,  ofShadrach;  and  to  MiQiael,  ofMelhach;  andtoAzji- 
riah,  of  Abed-nego. 

8  5  But  Daniel  purpofed  in  his  heart  that  he  v/ould  not  de- 
file himfclf  with  the  portion  of  the  kings  meat,  nor  with  the 
wine  which  he  drank :  therefore  he  requefted  of  the  prince  of 
the  eunuchs  that  he  might  not  defile  himfelf. 

9  Now  God  had  brought  Daniel  into  favour  and  tender  love 
with  the  prince  of  the  eunuchs. 

TO  And  the  prince  of  the  eunuchs  faid  unto  Daniel,  I  fear 
my  lord  the  king,  who  hath  appointed  your  meat  and  y out 
drink :  for  why  fhould  he  fee  your  faces  worfe  liking  than  the 
children  which  are  of  your  fort  V  then  fhall  ye  inak« rv.e endaa- 
ger  my  head  to  the  king. 

B 


[  ^  ] 

T I  Then  faid  Daniel  to  MelzAr,  whom  the  prince  of  the 
eunuchs  had  fet  over  Dmiel,  Hananiah,  M:ihael,"snd  Azariah. 

12  Prove  thy  lervants,  I  befeech  thee,  ten  days;  and  let 
them  give  us  pu'fe  to  eat,  and  water  to  drink. 

13  Then  let  our  counten?,nces  be  looked  upon  before  thee 
and  the  countenance  ot  the  children  that  eat  of  the  portion  ot 
the  kings  meat;  and  as  thoufetll,  deal  with  thy  fervants. 

14  So  he  conlented  to  ihem  in  ths  matter,  and  proved  them 
ten  days. 

15  And  at  the  end  often  days  their  countenances  appeared 
faiier  and  fatter  in  flelhthan  all  the  childien  which  did  eat  the 
ponion  of  the  liings  meat. 

16  ThusMelz.u  took  away  t'-.e  portion  of  their  meat,  and 
tlie  wine  that  hey  fhould  drink,  and  gave  them  pulfe. 

17  5  As  for  thefe  four  children,  God  gave  tliem  knowledge 
andlkill  in  all  learning  and  wifdom  :  ind  Daniel  had  underftand- 
ing  in  all  v'liuns  and  dreams. 

iS  Now,  at  the  end  of  the  days  that  the  king  had  faid  he 
fhould  bring  them  in,  then  the  prince  of  the  eunuchs  brought 
them  in  before  Nebuchadnezzar. 

19  And  the  king  communed  wiih  them ;  and  among  them 
all  was  found  none  like  Daniel,  Hinaniah,  MiQrael,  and  Aza- 
liah:  therefore  Hood  they  before  the  king. 

zo  And  in  all  matters  of  wifdom  «;;/■/  underllanding,  that 
the  king  enqu'red  of  them,  he  found  them  ten  rimes  better  than 
all  the  niiig'ciansdT.vd^aflrologers  that  uere  in  all  his  realm. 

21  And  Daniel  coniinm^  even  unto  the  fk-ft  year  of  king 
Cyru;. 

C   H   A    P.      II. 

ATnD  in  the  fecond  year  of  the  reign  of  Nebnchadnczzar, 
Nebuchadnezzar  dreamed  dreams,  wherewith  his  fpirit 
was  troubled,  and  his  fleep  broke  from  him. 

2  Then  the  king  commanded  to  call  the  magicians,  and  the 
aftrologers,  and  the  forcerers,  and  the  Chaldeans,  for  to  fliew 
the  king  his  dreams.     So  they  came  and  ilood  before  the  king. 

3  x\;id  the  king  Aid  unto  them  I  have  dreamed  a  dream, 
and  m  V  fpirit  was  troubled  to  know  the  dream.    . 

4  Then  Ipake  the  Chaldeans  to  the  king  in  Syiiack,  O  king, 
live  forever:  tell  thy  lervants  the  dream, and  we  will  {l-.evv  the 
hiterpretation. 

5  Thek'nganrwered  and  laid  to  the  Chaldeans,  The  thing 
is  gone  from  me :  if  ye  will  not  m.ike  known  unto  mc  the 
dream,  wl:h  the  interpretation  ihereof,  ye  Qnll  ke  cutk"  picctS> 
and  your  houfes  niall  be  made  a  dunghill : 


[      3      ] 

6  But  if  yefiicw  thedre?.m,  r.nd  the  interpretation  tliereof, 
ye  fball  receive  of  me  gifts,  and  rewards,  r.tKi  great  lion  our: 
therefore  fiiew  me  tlie  dream,  and  the  interpretation  thereof. 

7  Tiiey  anfwered  again,  and  faid,  Let  the  king  tell  his  fer- 
rants  the  dre?>m,  snd  we  will  (liew  the  interpretation  of  ir. 

8  The  king  anfwered  and  faid,  I  know  of  certainty  that  ye 
would  gain  the  time,  becaufe  ye  lee  the  thing  is  gone  from 
me. 

9  But  if  ye  will  not  make  known  unto  me  the  dream,  there 
is  but  one  decree  for  you ;  for  ye  have  prepared  lying  and  cor- 
lupt  words  to  fpeak  before  me  till  the  time  be  changed :  there- 
fore tell  me  the  dream,  and  I  fhall  know  that  ye  can  ftiew  me 
the  interpretation  thereof. 

10  ^  The  Chaldeans  anfwered  before  the  king,  and  r\id. 
There  is  not  a  man  upon  the  earth  that  can  fhew  the  kings  mat- 
ter :  ih.Tefore  ihers  is  no  king,  lord, nor  ruler,  tha  afkjd  fuch 
things  at  any  magician,  or  aflrologer,  or  Chaldean. 

1 1  And  /  is  a  rare  thing  that  the  king  requireth ;  and  there 
is  none  other  that  can  fhew  ir  before  the  king  except  the  god?, 
whofe  dwelling  is  not  with  flefli. 

12  For  th's  cau  e  the  king  was  angry  and  very  furious,  and 
commanded  to  dcftroy  all  the  wife  men  of  Babylon. 

13  And  the  decree  went  forth  that  the  wile  wirw  fhouldbe 
flain ;  and  they  fought  Daniel  and  his  fellows  to  be  (lain. 

14  5  Then  Daniel  anfwered  with  counfeland  wifdom  to 
Ariochtlie  captain  o<  the  kings  guard,  which  was  gone  forth 
to  flay  the  wife  me?:  of  Babylon  : 

15  He  anfwered  and  faid  to  Arioch  the  kings  captain,  Why 
is  the  decree /t>  hafty  from  the  king"?  Then  Arioch  made  the 
thing  known  to  Din  el. 

16  Then  Daniel  went  in,  and  defired  of  the  king  that  he 
would  give  him  time,  and  that  he  wouM  (hew  tke  king  the 
interpretation. 

17  Then  Daniel  went  to  his  Iroufe,  and  made  the  thing 
known  to  Hananiah,  Mifhael,  and  Azarizh,  his  companions; 

18  That  they  would  defire  mercies  of  the  God  of  heaven 
concerning  th's  fecret,  that  Daniel  and  his  fellows  fhould  not 
peiifh  with  the  reft  of  the  wife  ?;7f.v  of  Babylon. 

1 9  5  Then  was  the  fecret  revealed  unto  Daniel  in  a  night- 
vifion.     Then  D:niel  bleffed  the  God  of  heaven. 

zo  Daniel  anfwered  and  faid,  Blefled  be  the  name  of  God 
for  ever  and  ever ;  for -wifdom  and  might  are  his. 

SI  And  he  changeth  thetimesandthe  feafons :  he  removeth 
king^,  and  ferteth  up  kings;  he  giveth  wifdom  unto  thev.;''». 
and  knowledge  to  them  that  kriowiinderilanding  : 


t      4      j 

at  He  revealttU  tne  deep  and  fecret  things;  he  know«th 
what  is  in  the  darknefs,  and  the  light  dwelleth  with  him. 

23  I  ihank  thee,  and  praife  thee,  O  thou  God  of  my  fathers, 
who  haft  given  me  wifdom  and  might,  and  haft  made  known 
xinto  me  now  what  we  defired  of  thee :  for  thou  haft  /low  made 
known  unto  tis  the  kings  matter. 

34  5  Therefore  Daniel  went  in  umo  Arioch,  whom  thft 
king  had  ordained  to  deftroy  the  v/ife  men  of  Babylon  :  he  went; 
and  faid  thuJ  unto  him,  Deftroy  not  the  wife  ;;/£«  of  Babylon  : 
bring  me  in  before  the  king,  and  I  Vv^ill  ftiew  unto  the  king  the 
interpretation. 

aj  Then  Arioch  brought  in  Daniel  before  the  king  in  hafte, 
and  faid  thus  unto  him,  1  have  found  a  man  of  the  captives  of 
Judah  that  will  make  Icnown  unto  the  king  the  interpretation. 

i6  The  king  anfwered,  and  faid  to  Daniel,  whofe  name 
it'as  BelttQiazzar,  Art  ihou  able  to  make  knowa  unto  me  the 
dream  which  I  have  feen.  and  the  interpretation  thereof? 

27  Daniel  anfwered  in  the  prefence  of  the  king,  and  faid. 
The  fecret,  which  the  king  hath  demanded,  cannot  the  wile 
f7*/?,  the  aftrologers,  the  magicians,  the  fooihfayers,  ftiew  unto 
the  king ; 

x8  But  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revt-aleth  lecrets,  and 
makethfcnown  to  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  what  lliall  be  in 
the  latter  days.  Thy  dream,  and  the  vifions  of  thy  head  upon 
thy  bed,  are  thefe ; 

z9  (As  for  thee,  O  king,  thy  thoughts  came  ifUo  thy  mind 
"ipon  thy  bed  what  Oiould  come  to  pafs  hereafter ;  and  he  that 
rcvealeth  fecrets  maketh  known  to  thee  what  fhall  come  to 
pafs : 

30'  But  as  forme,  this  fecret  is  not  revealed  to  me  for  a^j 
"wifdom  that  I  have  more  than  any  liviisg,  hut  for  ilic'tr  f?kes 
that  fhall  make  known  the  interpretation  to  the  king,  and  that 
thou  mighteft  know  the  thoughts  of  thy  her.rt ;) 

31  5  Thou,  O  kin'/,  fawtft,  and  behold,  a  great  im?.ge. 
This  great  image,  whole  hrighmefs  was  excellent,  ftood  bclore 
thee,  and  the  form  thereof  w^iJ- ten ib'.f. 

3a  Thisimages  head  w'flj  ©f  fine  geld,  his  breaft and  his  arras 
of  filver,  his  belly  and  his  thighs  ofbrafs. 

33  His  legs  cf  iron,  his  fee:  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay. 

34  Thou  fa  weft  till  that  a  ftone  was  cut  out  without  hands, 
•which  fmote  the  image  upon  his  feet  that  were  of  iron  and  clay, 
and  brake  there  to  pieces. 

35  Then  was  tlve  iron,  th.e  clay,  thebrafs,  the  fi'ver,  and 
thegoldj  broken. to  pieces  together,  and  became  like  the  chaff 
of  the  ftimmer  thrtfhingfioois;    and  the  ^>^nd  carried  them 


I      5      3 

away*  Aat  no  place  was  found  for  them :  and  the  ftone  that 
finote  the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole 
earth. 

36  ^  This  is  the  dream ;  and  we  will  tell  the  interpreiatioa 
thereot  before  the  king. 

37  Thou,  O  king,  art  a  king  of  kings :  for  the  God  of  hea- 
ven hath  given  thee  a  kingdom,  power,  and  ftrength,  an4 
glory. 

38  And,  wherefoever  the  children  of  men  dwell,  thebeafts 
of  the  field,  and  the  fowls  of  the  heaven,  hath  he  given  inLo 
thine  hand,  and  hath  made  thee  ruler  over  them  ail.  Thou 
ari  this  head  of  gold. 

39  And  after  thee  (hall  arife  another  kingdom  inferior  to  thee, 
and  another  third  kingdom  of  brais,  whicu  Ihall  b^ar  rule  over 
all  the  earth.  i 

40  And  the  fourth  kingdom  (hall  be  firong  as  iron :  foraf* 
much  as  iron  breakethin  pieces  and  fubdueth  ail  t/ii-  gs ;  and  as 
iron  that  breaktfth  all  thefe,  (hall  it  beak  in  pieces  and  bruife. 

41  And  whereas  thou  fawe(t  the  feet  and  toes  part  of  potrer* 
clay  and  part  of  iron  ;  the  kingdom  fhall  be  divided ;  but  there 
Ihall  be  in  it  of  the  ftrength  of  the  iron,foral'much  asthoufaweft 
the  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay. 

42  And  as  the  toes  of  the  feet  were  part  of  iron  and  part  of 
clay  ;  fo  the  kingdom  (hall  be  partly  firong,  and  partly  broken. 

43  And  whereas  thou  fawelt  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay, 
they  (hall  mingle  themfelves  with  the  feed  of  men :  but  they 
ftiall  not  cleave  one  to  another,  even  as  iron  is  not  mixed  with 
clay. 

44  And  in  the  days  of  thefe  kings  (hall  the  God  of  heaven 
fei  up  a  kingdom,  which  fliall  never  bedeftroyed:  and  the 
kingdom  (hall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  bui  it  (hall  break  in 
pieces  and  confume  all  thefe  kingdoms,  and  it  (hall  ftand  for 
ever. 

45  Forafinuch  as  thou  faweft  that  the  flone  was  cut  out  of 
the  mountain  without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in  pieces  the 
iron,  the  brafs,  the  clay,  the  filver,  and-  the  gold  ;  the  great 
God  hath  made  known  to  the  king  what  fhall  come  to  pafs 
hereafter :  and  tlie  dream  is  certain,  and  the  interpretation 
thereof  fure. 

46  5  Then  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  fell  upon  his  face,  and 
v.'n;fh'pped  Daniel,  and  commanded  that  they  (liould  ofier  aa 
Gbhtion  and  fweet  odours  unto  him. 

47  The  king  anfwered  unto  Daniel,  and  faid.  Of  a  truth /> 
is  that  your  God  is  a  God  of  gods,  and  a  Lord  of  kings,  and  a 
levealer  of  ibcrets,  feeing  t^ou  couldefl  reveal  this  feciet. 


[      6      ] 

4?  Then  the  king  made  D.iniel  a  great  man,  and  gave  him 
many  great  gifts,  and  made  him  ruler  over  the  whole  province 
of  Babylon,  and  chief  of  the  governors  over  all  the  wife  men 
of  Babylon. 

49  Then  Daniel  requefted  of  the  king,  and  he  fet  Siiadrnch, 
Mefnach,  and  Abed-nego,  over  the  aflfairs  of  the  province  of 
Babylon :  but  Daniel /^r  in  the  gate  of  the  king. 

CHAP.       III. 

^7EBUCHADNEZZAR  tl-e  king  made  an  image  of  gold, 
^  whofe  height  ivas  threefcore  cubiis,  and  the  breadth 
thereof  fix  cubits :  he  fet  it  up  in  the  plain  ot  Dura,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Babylon. 

2  Then  Nebuchadnezzar  the  king  fent  to  gather  together 
the  princes,  the  governors,  and  the  captains,  the  judges,  the 
treafurers,  the  counft^Uors,  the  ftseriffs,  and  all  the  rulers  of  the 
provinces,  to  come  to  the  dedication  of  the  irnage  v»'hich  Ne- 
buchadnezzar the  king  had  fet  up. 

3  Then  the  princes,  the  governors  and  captains,  the  judges, 
the  treafurers,  the  counfellors,  the  nveriffs,  and  all  the  rulers  of 
the  provinces,  were  gathered  together  unto  the  dedication  of 
the  image  that  Nebuchadnezzar  the  king  had  fet  up ;  and  they 
llood  before  the  image  that  Ncbuchadntzzar  had  fet  up. 

4  Then  an  herald  cried  aloud.  To  you  it  is  commanded, 
O  people,  nations,  and  languages, 

5  That  at  what  time  ye  hear  the  fcimd  of  the  corner,  flute, 
harp,  fackbut,  pfaltery,  dulcimer,  and  all  kinds  of  mufick,  ye 
fall  down  and  worPnip  the  golden  image  that  Nebuchadnez- 
zar the  king  hath  fet  up  : 

6  And  whofo  falleth  not  down  and  worfliippeth,  fh a  11  the 
fame  hour  becaft  into  the  raidft  ot  a  burning  fiery  furnace. 

7  Tliercfore  at  that  time,  when  all  the  people  heard  the 
found  of  the  cornet,  flute,  harp,  fackbut,  pfaltery,  and  all  kinds 
of  mufick,  all  the  people,  the  nations,  and  the  languages,  tell 
down  tfWij'worQiipped  the  golden  image  that  Nebuchaantzzar 
the  king  had  fet  up. 

8  5  Wherefore  at  that  time  certain  Chaldeans  came  near, 
and  accufed  the  Jews, 

9  They  fpake  and  faid  to  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar,  O 
king,  live  forever. 

10  Thou,  Oking,  haft  made  a  decree,  that  every  man  that 
fnall  hear  the  found  of  the  cornel,  flute,  harp,  fackbut,  pfaltery, 
and  dulcimjer,  and  all  kinds  of  mufick,  Qr;:ll  fall  down  and 
worfirjip  the  golden  image : 


[      7      ] 

n  And  whofo  iaileth  not  down  and  worfhippeth,  thai'hz 
fnould  be  call  into  the  midli  of  a  burning  fiery  furnace. 

II  There  are  certain  J-^ws  whom  thou  ivaft  kt  over  the  ai"- 
fairs  of  ths;  province  ot  Babylon,  Shadrach,  Mcfhach,  and 
Abed-nego :  thefe  men,  O  king,  have  not  regarded  thee;  they 
ferve  not  thy  gods,  nor  worfhip  the  golden  image  which  thou 
hafl  fet  up. 

13  %  Then  Nebuchadnezzar,  in  a/j  rage  and  fury,  com- 
manded to  biing  Shadrach,  Mefnach,  and  Abed-nego.  Then 
they  brought  thele  men  before  the  king. 

14  Nebuchadnezzar  fpake  and  faid  unto  them.    Is  k  uue, 

0  Shadrach,  Mcfhach,  and  Abed-nego  *?  do  not  ye  ferve  my 
gods,  nor  worfnip  the  golden  image  which  1  have  fet  up"^ 

1 5  Now  if  ye  be  ready,  that  at  what  time  ye  hear  the  found 
of  tue  cornet,  flu;e,  harp,  fackbut,  pfaltery,  and  du'cimer,  and 
all  kinds  ofmufick,  ye  fall  down  and  worfhip  the  image  which 

1  have  made,  we//;  but  if  ye  worfliip  not,  ye  fhall  be  calf  ihe 
fame  hour  into  the  m'dn  of  a  burning  fiery  furnace :  r.nd  who 
is  that  god  that  fhall  deliver  you  out  of  my  hands  '^ 

i6  Shadrach,  Mefhach,  and  Abed-nego,  anfwered  and  £iid 
to  the  k^ng,  O  Nebuchadnezzar,  v^Qurc  not  careful  to  anfwer 
thee  in  this  matter. 

17  If  it  be  fo,  our  God,  whom  v/e  ferve,  is  able  to  deliver 
us  from  the  burning  fi-.jy  furnace  ;  and  he  v»'ill  deliver  us  out  of 
thine  hands,  O  king. 

18  But  if  nor,  be  it  known  unto  thee,  Oking,  that  v.-e  vvill 
not  ferve  thy  gods,  nor  wovfiiip  the  golden  image  which  thou 
haft  fet  up. 

19  5  Then  was  Nebuchadnezzar  full  of  fury,  and  the  form 
ofh;s  vifage  was  changed  againit  Shadrach.Mefnrich,  and  Abed- 
nego  :  tksrefore  he  fpake,  and  commanded  that  they  fhould 
heat  the  furnace  one  feven  times  more,  than  it  was  wont  to  be 
heated. 

to  And  he  commanded  the  mofl  mighty  men  that  •■•■crc  in 
his  army  to  bind  Shadrach,  Mefhach,  and  Abed-nego,  und  to 
caft  them  into  the  burning  fiery  furnace. 

21  Then  thefe  men  were  bound  in  their  coats,  the'r  hofen, 
and  their  hais,  and  their  other  garments,  and  were  caft  into  the 
midft  of  the  burning  fiery  furnace. 

22  Therefore,  becaufe  the  kings  commandment  was  urgent-, 
and  the  furnace  exceeding  hot,  the  flame  of  tlie  fire  flew  thofe 
men  that  took  up  Shadracli,  Mefhach,  and  Abed  nego. 

23  And  thefe  three  men,  Shadrach,  Mediach,  and  Abed- 
nego,  fell  down  bound  into  the  mldft  of  the  burning  fiery  fur- 
nace. 


[    s     J 

24  Then  Nebuchadnezzar  the  king  was  aftonifhed,  and 
rofe  up  in  hafte,  and  ffiiake,  and  faid  unto  his  counfellors,  Did 
not  we  cad  three  men  bound  into  the  midft  of  the  fire  '\  They 
anfwered  and  faid  unto  the  king,  True,  O  king. 

25  He  anfwered  and  faid,  Lo,  I  fee  four  men  loofe,  walk- 
ing in  the  midft  of  the  fire,  and  they  have  no  hurt ;  and  the 
form  of  tlie  fourth  is  like  the  fon  of  God. 

26  5  Tiien  Nebuchadnezzar  came  near  to  the  mouth  of 
the  burning  fiery  furnace,  and  fpake,  and  faid,  Shadrach,  Me- 
ftiach,  and  Abed-nego,  ye  fervams  of  the  moft  high  God,  come 
forth,  and  come  hither.  Then  Shadrach,  Melhach,  and  Abed- 
nego,  came  forth  of  the  midft  of  the  fire. 

17  And  the  princes,  governors,  and  captains,  and  the  kings 
counlellors,  being  gatbjred  together,  faw  tiiefe  men,  upon 
whofe  bodies  the  fire  had  no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their 
head  finged,  neither  were  tlic:ir  coats  clunged,  nor  the  fmell 
of  fire  had  pafTed  on  them. 

z8  77/i;/; Nebuchadnezzar  fpakeand  faid.BlefTed  be  the  God 
of  Sliadrach,  Mefhach,  and  Abed-nego,  who  hath  fent  his 
angel,  and  delivered  his  fervants  that  trufted  in  him,  and  have 
changed  the  kings  word,  and  yielded  their  bodies,  that  they 
might  not  ferve  nor  worfhip  any  God  except  their  own  God. 

19  Therefore  I  make  a  decree,  That  every  people,  nation, 
and  langu.ige,  which  fpeak  any  thing  amifs  againft  the  God  of 
Shadrach,  Mefhach,  and  Abed-nego,  fhall  be  cur  in  pieces, 
and  their  houfes  fhill  be  made  a  dunghill ;  becaule  there  is  no 
other  God  th.u  can  deliver  after  this  fort. 

30  5  Then  the  king  promoted  Shadrach,  Mefhach,  and 
Abed-nego,  in  the  province  of  Babylon. 

CHAP.        IV. 

NEBUCHADNEZZAR  the  king,  unto  all  people,  nations, 
and  languages,  that  dwell  in  all  the  earth ;   Peace  be 
muhiplied  unto  you. 

2  I  thought  it  good  to  (hew  the  figns  and  venders  that  the 
high  God  hath  wrought  toward  me. 

3  How  great  tfr<;  his  figns !  and  how  mighty  (7;r  his  wonders ! 
his  kingdom  is  an  everlafting  kingdom,  and  his  dominion  is 
from  generation  to  generation. 

4^1  Nebuchadnezzar  was  at  reft  in  mine  houfe,  and  flour- 
ifliing  in  my  palace  : 

5;  I  faw  a  dream  v/hich  made  me  afraid,  and  the  thoughts 
upon  my  bed  and  the  vilions  of  my  head  troubled  me. 


[      9      ] 

6  Tiievefore  made  I  a  decree  to  bring  in  all  the  wife  men  of 
Babylon  before  me,  that  they  might  make  known  unto  me  the 
interpretation  of  the  dream. 

7  Then  came  in  the  magicians, the  aflrolo gets,  the  Chaldeans, 
and  the  foothfayers :  and  I  told  the  dream  before  them  ;  but 
they  did  not  make  known  unto  me  the  interpretation  thereof. 

8  But  at  the  laft  Daniel  cam.e  in  before  me  (whofe  name 
;<'.tj- Beltefliazzar,  according  to  the  name  of  my  god,  and  in 
whom  is  the  fpirit  of  the  holy  Gods)  and  before  him  1  told  the 
dream,  (ayvig-, 

9  O  Bdliefhazzir,  mader  of  the  magicians,  becaufe  I  knov/ 
that  the  fpirit  of  the  holy  Gods  is  in  thee,  and  no  fecret  trou- 
bleth  thee,  tell  me  the  vifions  of  ray  dream  thac  I  have  feen, 
and  the  interpretation  thereof. 

ID  Thus  neve  the  vifions  of  mine  head  in  my  bed:  I  faw, 
and,  be-hold,  a  tree  in  the  midft  of  the  earth,  and  the  height 
thereof  was  great. 

n  The  tree  grew,  and  was  flrong,  and  the  height  thereof 
reached  unto  heaven,  and  the  fight  thereof  to  the  end  of  all  the 
earth. 

i»  The  leaves  thereof  ^^ere  fair,  and  the  fruit  thereof  much, 
and  in  it  was  meat  for  all :  the  beads  of  the  field  had  fliadow 
•nder  it,  and  the  fowls  of  the  heaven  dwelt  in  the  boughs 
thereof,  and  all  flefh  was  fed  of  it. 

13  I  faw  in  the  vifions  of  my  head  upon  my  bed,  and,  be- 
hold, a  watcher  and  an  holy  one  came  down  from  heaven. 

14  He  cried  aloud,  and  laid  thus,  Hew  down  the  tree,  and 
cut  off  his  branches,  (hake  off  his  leaves,  and  Icatter  his  fruit : 
let  the  beads  get  away  from  under  it,  and  the  fowls  from  his 
branches. 

15  Neverthelefs,  leave  the  flump  of  his  roots  in  the  earth, 
even  with  a  band  of  iron  and  brafs,  in  the  tender  grafs  of  the 
field ;  and  let  it  be  wet  with  the  devr  of  heaven,  and  let  his 
portion  be  with  the  beads  in  the  grafs  of  the  eanh. 

16  Let  his  heart  be  changed  from  mans,  and  let  a  beads 
heart  be  given  unto  him ;  and  let  feven  times  pafs  over  him. 

17  This  matter  7J- by  the  decree  of  the  watchers,  and  the 
demand  by  the  word  of  the  holy  ones ;  to  the  intent  that  the 
living  may  know  that  the  mod  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of 
men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomfoever  he  will,  andfetteth  up  over 
it  the  bafefl  of  men.  . 

18  This  dream  I  king  Nebuchadnezzar  have  feen.  No^ 
thou,  O  Behefhazzar,  declare  the  interpretation  thereof;  for- 
afinuch  as  all  the  wife  nun  of  my  kingdom  are  not  able  to  make 

g 


[       »o       1 

Tjnown  unto  me  the  interpretation :  but  thou  art  able;  for  the 
fpirit  of  the  holy  Gods  is  in  thee. 

1 9  ^  Then  Daniel  (whofe  name  was  Beltelhazzav)  was 
■aftoniQied  tor  one  hour,  and  his  thoughts  troubled  him.  The 
king  fpake  and  faid,  Beltefhazzar,  let  not  the  dream,  or  the 
jnterpretntion  thereof,  trouble  thee.  Beltefhazzar  anfwered 
and  faid,  My  lord,  the  dream  be  to  them  that  hate  thee,  and 
the  interpretation  thereof  to  thine  enemies. 

2,0  The  tree  that  thou  faweft,  which  grew,  and  was  llrong, 
whofe  height  reached  unto  the  heaven,  and  the  fight  thereof  to 
all  the  earth; 

21  Whofe  leaves  were  fair,  and  the  fruit  thereof  much,  and 
in  it  was  meat  for  all ;  under  which  the  beafts  of  the  field  dwelt, 
and  upon  whofe  branches  the  fowls  of  the  heaven  had  their 
habitation : 

22  It  is  thou,  O  king,  that  art  grown  and  become  ftrong : 
for  thy  greatneis  is  grown,  and  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  thy 
dominion  to  the  end  of  the  earth. 

23  And  whereas  the  king  faw  a  watcher  and  an  holy  one 
coming  down  from  heaven,  and  faying.  Hew  the  tree  down, 
and  deftroy  it;  yet  leave  the  ftump  of  the  roots  thereof  in  the 
earth,  even  with  a  band  of  iron  and  brafs,  in  the  tender  grais 
of  the  field;  and  let  it  be  wet  with  the  dew  of  heaven,  and  lei 
his  portioa  be  with  the  bealts  of  the  field,  till  feven  times  pafs 
over  him ; 

7,4  This  is  the  interpretation,  O  king,  and  this  tj  the  decree 
of  the  moll  High,  which  is  come  upon  my  lord  the  king : 

25  That  they  fhill  drive  thee  from  men,  and  thy  dwelling 
fhall  be  with  the  beads  of  the  field,  and  they  (hall  make  thee  to 
eat  grafs  as  oxen,  and  they  fhall  wet  thee  with  the  dew  of  hea- 
ven, and  feven  times  fli all  pafs  over  thee,  till  thou  know  that 
the  moil  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it  to 
whomfoever  he  will. 

26  And  whtreasthey  commanded  to  leave  the  flump  of  the 
tree-roots;  thy  kingdom  fliall  be  fure  unto  thee,  after  that  thou 
Diiilt  have  known  tha:  tlie  heavens  do  rule. 

27  Wherefore,  O  king,  let  my  counfel  be  acceptable  unto 
thee,  and  break  ofl  thy  fins  by  righteoufnefs,  and  thine  iniqui- 
ties by  (hewing  mercy  to  the  poor ;  if  it  may  be  a  lengthening 
of  thy  tranquillity. 

28  ^  All  this  came  upon  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar. 

29  At  the  end  of  twelve  months  he  walked  in  the  palace  of " 
the  kingdom  ofB.ihylon. 

30  The  king  fpake  and  faid,  Is  not  this  great  Babylon  that 
Ihave  built  for  the  houfe  of  the  kingdom,  by  ihe  might  of  my 
power,  and  for  the  honour  of  my  majefty'i 


[   II   ] 

31  While  the  word  was  in  the  kings  mouth  there  fell  a  voice 
from  heaven,  faying,  O  king  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  thte  it  \i 
fpoken  ;  The  kingdom  is  departed  from  thee  ; 

32  And  they  fhall  drive  thee  from  men,  and  thy  dwelling 
(iiallbe  with  the  beafls  of  the  field  :  they  fhall  make  thee  to  eat 
grafs  as  oxen,  and  feven  timts  ftiall  pafs  over  thee,  until  thou 
know  that  the  mod  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and 
giveth  it  to  whomfoever  he  will. 

33  The  fame  hour  was  the  thing  fulfilled  upon  Nebuchad- 
nezzar :  and  he  was  driven  from  men,  and  did  eat  grafs  asoxen, 
and  his  body  was  wet  with  the  dew  of  heaven,  till  his  hairs  were 
grown  like  qz^qs  feathers,  and  his  nails  like  birds  claivs. 

34  And  at  the  end  of  the  days  I  Nebuchadnezzar  lifted  up 
mine  eyes  unto  heaven,  and  mine  underftanding  returned  unto 
me;  and  Iblelfed  the  mod  High,  and  I  praifed  and  honoured 
him  that  liveth  for  ever,  whole  dominioa  is  an  everlalting  do- 
minion, and  his  kingdom  is  from  gen&ration  to  generation : 

35  And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ^r^  reputed  as  nothing : 
and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and 
emofjg  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  and  none  can  ftay  his  hand, 
or  fay  unto  him,  What  doeft  thou? 

36  At  the  fame  time  my  reafon  returned  unto  me;  and,  for 
the  glory  ofmy  kingdom,  mine  honour  and  brightnefs  return- 
ed unto  me ;  and  my  counfellors  and  my  lords  fought  unto  me; 
and  I  was  eftablilhed  in  my  kingdom;  and  excellent  majefty 
was  added  unto  me. 

37  Now  I  Nebuchadnezzar  praife,  and  extol,  and  honour 
the  King  of  heaven,  all  whofe  works  are  truth,  and  his  way* 
judgment :  and  thofe  that  walk  in  pride  he  is  able  to  abafe. 

CHAP.       V, 

BELSHAZZAR  the  king  made  a  great  feaft  to  a  thoufand 
of  h"s  lords,  and  drank  wine  before  the  thoufand. 

2  Belfhazzar,  whiles  he  tafted  the  wine,  commanded  to 
bring  the  golden  and  filver  vedels  which  his  father  Nebuchad- 
nezzar had  taken  out  of  the  temple  which  waj  injerufalem; 
that  the  king  and  his  princes,  his  wives  and  his  concubines, 
might  drink  therein. 

3  Then  they  brought  the  golden  veflels  that  were  taken  out 
of  the  temple  of  the  houfe  of  God  which  nas  at  Jerufalera ;  and 
the  king  and  his  princes,  his  wives  and  his  concubines,  drank 
in  them. 

4  They  drank  wine,  and  praifed  the  gods  of  gold,,  and  of 
filvefj  of  brafs,  of  iron,  of  wood,  and  offione. 


[   12   ] 

5  ^  In  tlie  fame  licur  came  forth  fpgers  of  a  ranns  Imnd, 
and  wrote  over  againft  thecandleftick  upon  the  plainer  of  the 
■waU  of  the  kings  palace;  and  the  king  ivr.v  the  part  of  the  hand 
that  wrote. 

6  Then  the  kings  countenance  was  changed,  and  his  thoughts 
troubkd  him,  fo  that  the  joints  of  his  loins  were  looltd,  and 
his  knees  fmote  one  againil  another. 

7  The  king  cried  aloud  to  bring  in  the  aftrologers,  the  Chal- 
deans, and  the  fooibfayers.  Ji;d  the  king  fpake,  aiid  laid  to 
the  wife  »/,?/;  of  Babylon,  Whofoever  fhall  r!^ad  this  writing, 
and  firew  me  the  interpretation  thereof,  (Irall  be  clotlied  with 
fcarlet,  and  have  a  chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  and  fnall  be  the 
third  ruler  in  the  kingdom. 

8  Then  came  in  all  the  kings  wife  wen :  but  they  could  not 
read  the  writing,  nor  make  known  to  the  king  the  interpreta- 
tion thereof. 

9  Then  was  king  Belfhazzar  greatly  troubled,  and  his  coun- 
tenance was  changed  in  him.  and  his  lords  were  aftotVifhed. 

10  5  ^'o'-v  the  queen,  by  reafon  of  the  words  of  the  king 
and  his  lords,  came  into  the  banqutt-houfe;  and  the  queen 
fpake  and  faid,  O  king,  live  for  ever :  let  not  thy  thoughts 
trouble  thee,  nor  let  thy  countenance  be  changed : 

11  There  is  a  man  in  thy  kingdom,  in  whom  is  the  fpirit  of 
the  holy  Gods :  and,  in  the  days  of  thy  father,  light  and  un- 
derflanding,  and  wildom,  like  the  wifdom  of  the  gods,  was 
found  in  him  ;  whom  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  thy  father, 
the  king.  Ify-,  thy  father,  made  mafler  of  the  magici.uis, 
afliologers,  Chaldeans,  rt'w^'footh layers: 

12  Forafmuch  as  an  excellent  fpirit,  and  knowledge,  and 
underfianding,  interpreting  of  dreams,  and  flnewing  of  hard 
fentences;  and  diilolving  of  doubis,  were  found  in  the  lame 
Daniel,  whom  the  king  namtd  Bclttfliazzar :  now  let  Daniel  be 
called,  and  he  will  Qitw  the  interprttation. 

13  Then  was  Daniel  brought  in  before  the  king,  y/^v/the 
king  fpake  and  fiid  unto  D,5nit'l,  /hi  thou  that  D.miel,  wluch 
an  of  the  children  of  the  captivity  of  Judah,\vhtm  the  king  my 
father  brought  out  of  Jewry  '\ 

14  I  have  even  heard  of  ihee,  that  the  fpiiit  of  tlie  Qo^\%  is 
in  thee,  and  thai  light,  and  underftanding,  and  txcelltni  wif- 
dom, is  found  in  thee. 

1 5  And  now  the  wife  men.  the  aftrologers,  have  been  brought 
in  before  me,  that  they  fliould  read  this  writing,  and  make 
known  unto  me  the  inierpretation  thereof:  bnt  thi  y  could  not 
fticw  the  interpretation  of  the  thing : 


[      ^3      ] 

i6  And  I  have  heard  of  thee  that  thou  canftmake  interpre- 
tations, and  diflblve  doubts  :  now  if  thou  canft  read  the  wrising, 
and  make  known  to  mt-  the  in-ierpretation  thereof,  thou  fhak 
be  clothed  wnh  fcarlet,  and  han  a  cliain  ofgolu  ubout  thy  neck, 
and  fh.iit  be  the  third  ruler  in  the  kingdom. 

17  5  Then  Daniel  anfwetcd  and  laid  before  the  king,  I^t 
thygins  be  to  ihyieif,  and  give  thy  rewards  to  another;  yet  I 
Will  read  the  writing  unto  the  king,  and  make  known  to  him 
the  interpretation. 

)8  O  thou  king,  the  mofi  high  God  gave  Nebuchadnezzar 
thy  failier  a  kingdom,  and  majdly,  and  glory,  ?nd  honour. 

ig  And,  for  the  majefty  that  he  gave  h  m,  all  people,  na- 
tions, and  langu.iges,  trtmbled  and  ft-ared  before  him  :  whom 
he  would  heikw,  and  whom  he  would  he  kept  alive,  and 
whom  he  would  he  fet  up,  and  whom  he  would  he  pu:  down. 

£0  But  when  his  heart  was  lifted  up,  and  his  mind  hardened 
in  pride,  he  was  depofed  from  his  kingly  throne,  and  they 
took  his  glory  from  him  : 

21  And  he  was  driven  from  the  fons  of  men  ;  and  his  heart 
was  made  like  the  beafts,  and  his  dwelling  was  with  the  wild 
afles :  they  fed  him  with  grafs  like  oxen,  and  his  body  was  wet 
witn  the  dew  of  ht  a  yen;  till  he  knew  that  the  moft  high  God 
ruled  in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and  ihac  he  appointethover  h 
whomloever  he  will. 

21  And  thou  his  fon,  O  BeiQiazzar,  haft  not  humbled  thine 
heart,  though  thou  knewtft  all  this; 

73  But  hafl  lifted  up  thyfelf  ^gainft  the  Lord  of  heaven  ;  and 
they  have  brought  the  veliels  of  hishoufe  before  thee,  and  thou 
and  thy  lords,  thy  wives  and  thy  concubints,  have  drunk  wine 
in  them;  and  thou  haft  praif^d  the  gods  of  filver  and  gold,  of 
brafs,  iron,  wood,  and  (ione,  which  fee  not,  nor  hear,  nor 
know  :  and  the  God  in  whofe  hand  thy  breath  is,  and  whofe 
firjallthy  ways,  haft  th.ou  not  glorifird. 

24  Then  was  the  part  ot  the  hand  lent  from  him ;  and  this 
willing  was  written. 

255  And  thi?  if  the  writing  that  was  written,  MENE,  ME- 
NE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN. 

26  Tiiis  is  the  interpretation  of  the  thing :  MENE ;  God 
ha'h  ni'mbered  thy  kingdom,  and  finiPnedit. 

27  TEKEL ;  Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balances,  and  art 
found  wanting. 

28  PEKES;  Thy  kingdom  is  divided,  and  given  to  the 
Midts  and  Perfians. 

29  Then  commanded  Beiniazzar,  and  they  clothed D;.niel 
v/iih  fcarlet,  and////  a  chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  and  made 


[       M      ] 

a  proclamation  concerning  him,  that  he  fhouM  be  the  third 
luler  in  the  kingdom. 

30  5  ^^  ti^^t  i^'ght  was  Belihazzar  the  king  of  the  Chaldeans 
-ilain. 

31  And  D.uius  the  Median  took  the  kingdom,  being  zhout 
threelcore  and  two  3'ears  old. 

CHAP.        VI. 

IT  pleafed  Darius  to  fet  over  the  kingdom  an  hundred  and 
twenty  princes,  which  fhould  be  over  the  whole  kingdom  ; 

2  And  over  thtfe  three  prefidents,  of  whom  Daniel  was 
firfl;  that  the  princes  might  give  accounts  unto  them,  and  the 
king  fhould  have  no  damage. 

3  Then  this  Daniel  was  preferred  above  the  prefidents  and 
princes,  becaufe  an  excellent  fpirit  »'^s  in  him  ;  and  the  -king 
thought  to  fet  him  over  the  whole  realm. 

4  5  Then  the  prefrJents  and  princes  fought  to  find  occafion 
again  It  Daniel  concerning  the  kingdom;  but  they  could  find 
none  occafion  nor  fault ;  forafmuch  as  he  was  faithful,  neither 
was  there  any  error  or  fault  found  in  him. 

5  Thenfaid  thefe  men,  We  fhall  not  find  any  occafion  againft 
this  Daniel,  except  we  find  it  againft  him  concerning  the  law  of 
liisGod. 

6  Then  thefe  prefidents  and  pfmces  afTembled  together  to 
the  king,  and  faid  thus  unto  him.  King  Darius,  live  for  ever. 

7  All  the  prefidents  of  the  kingdom,  the  governors,  andthe 
princes,  the  counfellors,  and  the  captains,  have  confulted  to- 
gether to  eftablifh  a  royal  ftatute,  and  to  make  a  firm  decree, 
that  whofoever  (hall  afk  a  petition  of  any  god  or  man  for  thirty 
days,  fave  of  thee,  O  king,  he  (hall  be  caft  into  the  den  of  lions. 

8  Now,  O  king,  eftabii(h  the  decree,  and  fign  the  writing, 
that  it  be  not  changed,  according  to  the  law  of  the  Medes  and 
Perfians,  which  altereth  not. 

9  Wherefore  king  Darius  figned  the  writing  and  the  decree. 

10  ^  Now  when  Daniel  knew  that  the  writing  was  figned, 
he  went  into  his  houfe  ;  and,  his  windows  being  open  in  his 
chamber  towaid  Jerufalem,  he  kneeled  upon  his  knees  three 
times  a-day,  and  prayed,  and  gave  thanks  before  his  God,  as 
he  did  aforetime. 

1 1  Then  thefe  men  afiembled,  and  found  Daniel  praying 
and  making  fupplication  before  his  God. 

11  Then  they  came  near,  and  Ipake  before  the  king  con- 
cerning the  kings  decree  ;  Halt  thow  not  figned  a  decree,  that 
every  man  that  fhall  afk  rt/^./.'/'tf-v  of  any  god  or  man  within 
thirty  days,  fave  of  thee,  Oking,  (hall  be  ca(\  into  the  den  of 


C     1?     ] 

lions?  The  king  anfwered  and  fiid,  The  thing /j- true  accord- 
ing to  tht  law  ot  the  Medes  and  PeiTvans,  which  ahercth  no\ 

13  Tlien  anfwtrtd  they,  and  (aid  before  the  Iting,  Tlvat 
Daniel,  which  h  of  the  children  of  the  captivity  of  Judah,  re- 
gardetb  not  thee>  O  king,  nor  the  decree  that  thou  haft  ligned, 
but  maketh  his  petition  three  times  a-day. 

14  Then  the  king,  when  he  heard  iA;fs  words,  was  fore 
difpleafed  with  himlelf,  and  fet  /lis  heart  on  Daniel  to  deliver 
him ;  and  he  laboured  till  the  going  down  of  the  fun  to  deliver 
him. 

15  Then  thefe  men  aflembled  unto  the  king,  and  faid  unto 
the  king,  Know,  O  king,  that  the  law  of  the  Medes  and  Per- 
lians  is.  That  no  decree  nor  ftatute  which  the  kingeftabliflaeth 
may  be  changed. 

16  Then  the  king  commanded,  and  they  brought  Danie!, 
and  caft  ^:m  into  the  den  of  lions.  Abw-  the  king  fpake  and 
faid  unto  Daniel,  Thy  God,  whom  thou  ferveft  continually, 
he  will  deliver  thee. 

17  And  a  ftone  was  brought,  and  laid  upon  the  mouth  of 
the  den  ;  and  the  king  fealed  it  with  his  owa  lignet,  and  with 
the  fignet  of  his  lords,  that  the  purpofe  might  not  be  changed 
concerning  Daniel. 

18  ^  Then  the  king  went  to  his  palace,  and  pafled  the 
night  fafting  :  neither  were  inftruments  of  mufick  brought  be- 
fore him  ;  and  his  deep  went  from  him. 

19  Then  the  king  arofe  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  went 
in  hafte  unto  the  den  of  lions. 

20  And  when  he  came  to  the  den  he  cried  with  a  lamenta- 
ble voice  unto  Daniel :  aN(i  the  king  fpake  and  faid  to  Danitl, 
O  Daniel,  feivant  of  the  living  God,  is  thy  God,  \^  horn  thou 
ferveft  continually,  able  to  deliver  thee  from  the  lions  1 

ii  Then  faid  Daniel  unto  the  king,  O  king,  live  for  ever. 

2i  My  God  hath  fent  his  angel,  and  hath  fhut  the  lions 
mouths,  that  they  have  not  hurt  me  :  forafmuch  as  before  him 
innocency  was  found  in  me ;  and  alfo  before  thee,  O  king, 
have  I  done  no  hurt. 

23  Then  was  the  king  exceeding  glad  for  him,  and  com- 
manded that  they  fhou'd  take  Daniel  up  out  of  the  den.  So 
Daniel  was  taken  up  out  of  the  den,  and  no  manner  of  hurt 
was  found  upon  him,  becaufe  he  believed  in  his  God. 

24  5  And  the  k-.ng  commanded,  and  they  brought  thofe 
men  which  had  accufed  Daniel,  and  they  caft  i/iem  into  the  den 
of  lions,  them,  their  children,  and  their  v/ives;  and  the  lions 
had  the  maftery  of  them,  and  Irake  all  their  bones  In  pieces  or 
ever  they  came  at  the  bottom  of  the  den, 


[      t6      1 

55-  5  Tiien  king  Duius  wrote  unto  all  people,  nations,  and 
languages,  tliat  dwell  in  all  the  earth;  Peace  be  multiplied  unto 
you. 

i6  I  make  a  decree,  That  in  every  dominion  of  my  king- 
dom, men  tremble  and  Tear  before  the  God  of  Daniel ;  for  he 
/J-  the  living  God,  and  lledlall  for  ever,  and  his  Icingdora  i/ne 
which  fhall  not  be  delh'oyed,  and  his  dominion JhJi  be  even  un- 
to tlie  end. 

27  He  delivereth  and  refcueth,  and  he  worketh  figns  and 
wonders  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  who  hath  delivered  D.miel 
from  the  power  of  the  lions. 

28  So  this  Daniel  proipered  in  the  reign  of  Darius,  and  in 
the  reign  of  Cyrus  the  Perfian. 

I 

CHAP.        VII. 

TN  the  firfi  year  of  BelQiazz^r  king  of  Babylon,  D.m'elhada 
-*-  dream,  and  vilions  of  his  head  upon  his  bed:  then  he  wrote 
tlie  dream,  and  told  the  fum  of  ;ht  matters, 

2  Daniel  fpake  and  faid,  I  law  in  my  vifion  by  night,  and, 
behold,  the  four  winds  of  the  heaven  fbove  upon  the  great  fea. 

3  And  four  great  beafts  came  up  from  the  lea,  diverfe  one 
from  another. 

4  The  firft  v>'as  like  a  linn,  and  had  eagles  wings  :  I  beheld 
till  the  wings  thereof  were  plucked,  and  it  ^as  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  and  made  (tand  upon  the  feet  as  a  man,  and  a  mans 
lieart  was  given  to  it. 

5  And,  behold,  another  beafl,  a  fecond,  like  to  a  bear,  and 
itraiJcd  up  itielf  on  one  fide,  and  it  /W  three  ribs  in  the  mouth 
of  it  between  the  teeth  of  it :  and  they  faid  thus  unto  it,  Arife, 
devour  much  flefh. 

6  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  another,  like  a  leopard,  which 
had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl :  the  beall  had  alfo 
four  htads ;  and  dominion  was  given  to  it. 

7  After  this  I  l>\w  in  the  night-vifions,  and,  behold,  a  fourth 
beal^,  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  flrong  exceedingly  ;  and  it  had 
great  iron  teeth  :  it  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces,  and  ftamped 
the  refidue  with  the  feet  of  it:  and  it  W'tw  diverie  from  all  the 
beafts  that  were  before  it ;  and  it  had  ten  horns. 

8  I  confidered  the  horns,  and,  behold,  there  caiueup  among 
then  van  other  little  horn,  before  whom  there  were  three  of  the 
frtfl  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots  :  and,  behold,  in  this  horn 
ivcrc  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and  a  mouth  fpeaking  great 
things. 

951  b-eheld  till  the  thrones  were  cad  down,  and  the  Anci- 
ent of  days  did  fit,  wUofe  garment  was  white  as  fnow,  and  the 


I      17      -] 

hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool :  his  throne  uas  like  the  fiery 
flame,  ^,7^ his  wheels  as  burning  fire. 

10  A  fiery  dream  iiTuid  and  came  forth  from  before  him: 
thoufand  thoufands  miniftered  unto  him,  and  tea  thoiifand 
times  ten  thoufand  ftood  before  him :  the  judgment  was  fet, 
and  the  books  were  opened. 

11  1  beheld  then,  becaufe  of  the  voice  of  the  gre.\t  words 
which  the  horn  fpake  ,•  I  beheld,  evzn  till  the  beal^  was  il.un, 
and  h's  body  deuroyed,  and  given  :o  the  burning  flame. 

12  As  concerning  the  reft  of  the  beafts,  they  had  their  do- 
minion taken  away :  yet  their  lives  were  prolonged  for  a  fta- 
Ibn  and  time. 

13  I  faw  in  the  night-vifions,  and,  beho'.d,  one  like  the  Son 
of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  An- 
cient of  davs,  and  they  brought  him  near  before  him. 

14  And  thtre  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a 
kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  (hou'.d 
fervehim:  his  dominion  is  an  everlauing  dominion,  which 
fhali  not  pais  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which  (hall  not  be 
deSroyed. 

155  ID-niel  was  grieved  in  my  fpirit  in  the  midll  of  my 
body,  and  the  vifions  of  my  head  troubled  me. 

16  I  came  near  unto  one  of  them  that  flood  by,  and  afked 
him  the  tru;h  of  all  this.  So  he  told  me,  and  made  me  know 
the  interpretation  of  the  things. 

17  Thefe  great  beafts,  which  are  four,  are  four  kings,  ii/n:^ 
Ihall  arife  out  of  the  earth. 

18  But  the  faints  of  the  moft  High  (hall  take  th?  kingdom^ 
and  poiTefs  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and  ever. 

J  9  Then  1  would  know  the  tru:h  of  the  fourth  beaft,  wh'ch 
wasdiverfe  from  all  the  others,  exceeding  dreadful,  whole 
teeth  Here  of  \xor\,  and  his  nails  w/brafs;  which  devoured,  brake 
in  pieces,  and  ftamped  the  refidue  with  his  feet ; 

20  And  of  the  ten  horns  that  were  in  his  head,  and  of  the 
other  which  came  up,  and  before  whom  three  fell ;  even  0/ 
that  horn  that  had  eyes,  and  a  mouth  that  fpake  very  great 
things,  whofc  look  -^'as  more  flout  than  his  fellows. 

Ill  beheld,  and  the  fame  horn  made  v^ar  wi:h  the  faints, 
and  prevailed  aga'nft  them  ; 

22  Until  the  Ancient  of  days  came,  and  judgment  was 
given  to  the  faints  of  the  mofl  H'gh ;  and  the  time  came  that 
the  faints  poflefled  the  kingdom. 

23  Thus  he  faid,  The  fourth  beaft  (liall  be  the  fourth  king- 
dom upon  earth,  which  fliall  be  diverfe  from  all  kingdoms, 

D 


■       [      i8      3 

and  (Inll  devour  the  whole  earthi  and  fhall  tread  it  down,  and 
break  it  in  pieces. 

24  And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten  kings  that 
fluirarile :  and  another  fliall  rife  after  them;  and  he  (hall  be 
diverfe  from  the  firll,  and  he  Ihall  fubdue  three  kings. 

25  And  he  Ihall  i'peak  grcal  words  againft  the  moll  High, 
?nd  ihall  wear  out  the  fain  IS  of  the  molt  High,  and  think  to 
change  times  and  laws :  and  they  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand, 
imtil  a  lime  and  limes  aud  the  dividing  of  time. 

26  But  the  judgment  (liall  fit,  and  rhey  fhall  take  away  his 
dominion,  to  conlume  and  todtflroy  it  unto  the  end. 

27  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  andthegreatnefsofthe 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  fliall  be  given  to  the  people 
of  the  fainisof  the  moll  High^  whofe  kingdom  ijan  everlafting 
kingdom,  and  all  dominions  fliall  ferve  and  obey  him. 

28  Hitherto  w  the  end  of  the  matter.  As  for  me  Daniel, 
my  cogiiaiions  much  irouWed  me,  and  my  countenance 
changed  in  me  :  but  I  kept  the  matter  in  my  heart. 

CHAP.     VIII. 

N  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Belfhazzar  a  vlfion  ap- 
peared unto  me,  even  umo  me  Daniel,  after  that  which  ap- 
peared unto  me  iit  thefirll. 

2  And  I  fow  in  a  viiion  (and  it  came  topafs,  when  I  faw, 
that  I  was  at  Slmfhan  in  the  palace,  which  is  in  the  province  of 
Eiam)  and  I  iiiw  in  a  vifion,  and  I  was  by  the  river  of  Ulai. 

3  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  faw,  and,  behold,  there 
Hood  before  the  river  a  ram  which  had  tn>o  horns,  and  the  two 
}iorns  j;vv,- high ;  but  one  ?,'v/j  higher  than  the  other,  and  the 
higher  came  up  lad. 

4  I  fav/  the  ram  pulhing  wellward,  and  northward,  and 
fouthward;  fo  that  no  bealis  might  fland  before  him,  neither 
ivas  there  a '.y  that  could  deliver  out  of  his  hand ;  but  he  did  ac- 
cording to  his  will,  and  became  great. 

5  And  as  1  was  ccMifiderlng,  behold,  an  he-goat  came  from 
the  weil,  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earih,  and  touched  not  ihe 
giound  :  and  the  goat  hiid  a  notable  horn  between  his  eyes. 

G  And  he  came  to  ;lv  ram  that  had  two  horns,  which  I  had 
feen  Handing  before  the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in  the  fury  of 
liis  power. 

7  A'ld  I  faw  liim  come  clofe  unto  the  ram,  and  he  was 
moved  with  choler  againd  him,  and  fmote  ihe  ram,  and 
brake  his  two  horns;  and  there  was  no  power  in  the  ram  to 
fiand  before  him,  but  he  call  him  down  to  the  ground,  and 


I"      *9      1 

fiamped  upon  htm :  and  there  was  none  that  could  deliver  the 
ram  out  of  his  hand. 

8  Therefore  the  he-goat  waxed  very  great :  and  wlien  he 
was  llrong  the  great  horn  was  broken  ;  and  for  it  came  up  four 
notable  ones,  tov/ard  the  four  winds  ot  heaven. 

9  And  out  of  one  of  them  came  forth  a  little  horn,  which 
w.ixed  exceeding  great,  toward  the  fjuth,  and  toward  the  eaft, 
and  toward  the  pleaiiint  la^:d. 

10  And  it  waxed  great,  even  to  the  hoft  of  heaven  ;  and  it 
cad  downycwi^'ofthehoft  and  of  the  flarsto  the  ground,  and 
ftamped  upon  them. 

11  Yea,  he  magnified  himfelf^s^rv  to  the  prince  ot  the  hoft, 
and  by  him  the  ^iAy  I'acrificc  was  taken  away,  and  the  place  of 
his  faniSiiary  was  caft  down. 

1 2  And  an  hoft  was  given  him  againft  the  i^W^  facrifice  by 
reafon  ot  tranfgreffion,  and  !t  cafi  down  the  truth  to  the  ground; 
and  it  praftifed,  and  profpered. 

13  5  Then  I  heard  one  faint  fpeaking,  and  another  faint  (aid 
nnto  that  certain  /«//;/  which  fpake,  How  longpah'fe  the  vifioii 
concerr.ing  the  daily y<7cr/)fc^,  and  the  tranfgrellionofdefolation, 
to  give  both  the  fandluary  and  the  hoft  to  be  trodden  under 
foot? 

1 4  And  he  faid  unto  me,  Unto  two  thoufand  and  three  hun- 
dred days ;  then  (hall  the  fanftuary  be  cleanfed. 

15  ^  And  itcametopafs,  when  I,  even  I  Daniel,  hadfeen 
the  vifion,  and  fought  for  the  meaning,  then,  behold,  there 
flood  beford  me  as  the  appearance  of  a  man. 

16  And  I  heard  a  mans  voice  between  the  banks  o/Ulaf, 
which  called,  and  faid,  Gabriel,  make  this  man  to  underftand 
the  vifion. 

17  So  he  came  near  where  I  flood ;  and  when  he  cam.e  I  was 
afraid,  and  fell  upon  my*face  ;  but  he  faid  unto  me,  Under- 
fland,  O  fon  of  man ;  for  at  the  time  of  the  end  ^mll  be  the 
vifion. 

1 8  Now,  as  he  was  fpeaking  with  me,  I  was  in  a  deep  fleep 
on  my  face  toward  the  ground :  but  he  touched  me,  and  fet 
me  upright. 

19  And  he  faid,  Behold,  IwillmAe  thee  know  what  fhall 
be  in  the  lafl  end  of  the  indignation  :  for  at  the  time  appointed 
the  endJJ)a/I  be. 

20  The  ram  which  thou  faweft  having  two  horns  are  the 
kings  of  Media  and  Perfia. 

2 1  Ai.d  the  rough  goat  is  the  king  o  fGrec'a ;  and  the  great 
born  that  //  between  his  eyes  /V  the  firfl  king. 


[         20        ] 

22  Now,  that  being  hroken,  whereas  four  fiood  up  for  it 
four  kingdoms  Qiall  ftand  up  out  of  the  nation,  but  not  in  his 
power. 

23  And  in  the  latter  time  ofthtir  kingdom,  when  thetranf- 
greliors  are  come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce  countenance,  and 
iinderflanding  darkfentences,  fhall  Hand  up. 

24  And  his  power  fh.ill  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own 
power:  and  he  fhall  deftroy  wondeituUy,  and  ihall  profper, 
ajid  praclife,  and  (hall  defiroy  the  mighty  and  the  holy  peo- 
ple. 

2<f  And  through  his  policy  alfo  he  fhall  caufe  craft  to  prof- 
per in  his  hand;  and  he  fiiail  magnify  fiimfelf'm  his  heart,  and 
by  peace  fliall  deftroy  many;  he  fhill  alfo  ftaiid  up  againft  the 
Prince  of  princes ;  but  he  fliall  be  broken  without  hand. 

26  And  the  vifion  of  the  evening  and  the  morning  which 
■was  told  is  true:  wherefore  fhut  thou  up  the  vilion  ;  lor  \XjhaH 
be  for  many  days. 

27  And  1  Daniel  fainted,  and  was  ^^ckccrlaia  days;  after- 
ward I  rofe  up,  and  did  the  kings  bufinefs;  and  I  was  aflonilhed 
at  the  vifion,  but  none  undcrftood  u. 

CHAP.       IX. 

IN  the  firft  year  of  Darius,  the  fon  of  AhafuertT;,  of  the  feed 
oftheMedes,  which  was  made  king  over  the  realm  of  the 
Chaldeans ; 

2  In  the  firft  year  of  his  reign,  I  Daniel  underftood  by  books 
the  number  of  the  years,  whereof  the  word  of  the  Lord  came 
to  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  that  he  would  accomplilh  fevtnty 
years  in  the  defolations  of  Jerufalem. 

3  5  And  1  fet  my  face  imto  the  Lord  God,  to  fetk by  prayer 
and  fupplicationt,  with  fafting,  and  fackcloth,  and  afhes : 

4  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  xxiy  God,  and  made  my 
confellion,  and  faid,  O  Lord,  the  great  and  dreadful  God, 
keeping  the  covenant  and  mercy  to  them  that  love  him,  and 
to  them  that  keep  h's  commandments ; 

5  We  have  finned,  and  have  cominirted  iniquity,  and  have 
done  wickedly,  and  have  rebelled,  even  by  departing  from  thy 
precepts,  and  from  thy  judgments : 

6  Neither  have  we  hearkened  unto  thy  fervants  the  prophets 
which  (pake  in  thy  name  to  our  kings,  our  princes,  and  our 
fathers,  and  to  all  the  people  of  the  land. 

7  O  Lord,  righteoufnefs  bcIoTigcih  unto  thee  ;  but  unto  us 
cbnfufion  effaces,  as  at  this  day ;  to  the  men  of  Jiidah,  and  to 
the  inhablianis  of  Jerusalem,  and  unto  all  Ifrael,  that  are  near, 


I   ^^    ] 

and  t^ai  are  far  off,  through  all  the  countries  whither  thou  haft 
driven  them,  becaufe  of  iheir  trefpafs  that  they  have  trefpaflVd 
againft  thee. 

8  O  Lord,  10  \\i  bclorgcih  cowh\(\on  oihct,  to  our  kings, 
to  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers,  becaufe  we  have  finned 
againft  thee. 

9  To  the  Lord  our  God  helo^:g  mercies  and  fcj|iveneffcs, 
though  we  have  rebelled  againft  him  : 

10  Neither  have  we  obeyed  the  voice  of  the  Lord  oar  God, 
to  walk  in  his  laws,  which  he  fet  before  us  by  his  lervants  the 
prophets. 

1 1  Yea,  all  Ifrael  have  trnnfgrefTed  thy  law,  even  by  depart- 
ing, that  they  might  not  obey  thy  voice;  therefore  the  cur.e  is 
poured  upon  U5,  and  the  oath  that  is  written  in  the  law  of  Mo- 
les the  fervant  of  God,  becaufe  we  have  finned  againft  him. 

1 2  And  he  hath  cenfirmed  his  words,  whichhe  fpakc  againft 
us,  and  againft  our  judges  that  judged  us,  by  bringing  upon  us 
a  great  evil :  for  under  the  whole  heaven  hath  not  been  done 
as  haih  been  done  upon  Jerufalem. 

13  AsiV  is  written  in  the  law  of  Mofes,  all  this  evil  is  come 
upon  us:  yet  made  we  not  our  prayer  before  the  Lord  our 
God,  that  we  might  turn  from  our  iniquities,  and  underftand 
thy  truth. 

14  Therefore  hath  the  Lord  watched  upon  the  evil,  and 
brought  it  upon  us :  for  the  Lord  our  God  is  righteous  in  all 
his  works  which  he  doeth  :  for  we  obeyed  not  his  voice. 

15  And  now,  O  Lord  our  God,  that  haft  brought  thy  peo- 
ple forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  wiih  a  mighty  hand,  and 
haftgotten  thee  renown,  as  at  this  day;  we  have  finned,  we 
have  done  wickedlv. 

16  ^  OLord,  according  to  all  thy  righteoufnefs,  Ibefeech 
thee,  let  thine  anger  and  thy  fury  be  turned  away  from  thy  city 
Jerufalem,  thy  holy  mountain  :  becaufe  for  our  fins,  and  for 
the  iniquities  of  our  fathers,  Jerufalem  and  thy  people  aye  bc-^ 
coi::e  a  reproach  to  all  that  arc  about  us. 

17  Now,  therefore,  O  our  God,  hear  the  prayer  of  thy 
fervant,  and  his  fupplications,  and  caufe  thy  face  to  thine  upon 
thy  fan(ftuary  that  is  dtrlolate,  for  the  Lords  fake. 

18  O  my  God,  incline  thine  ear,  and  hear ;  open  thine  eyes, 
andbehold  our  defolations,  and  the  city  which  is  called  by  thy 
name:  for  we  do  rot  prelent  our  fupplications  before  thee  for 
cur  righteoufncilcs,  but  for  thy  great  mercies. 

19  O  Lord,  hear;  OLord,  forgive;  O  Lord,  hearken, 
and  do ;  defer  not,  for  thine  own  fake,  O  my  God :  for  thy 
city  and  thy  people  a:c  called  by  thy  name. 


[         22         ] 

20  5  ^^^  whiles  1  was  fpeaking,  and  praying,  f.nd  confef- 
iing  my  (in,  and  the  fin  ofmy  people  Ifrael,  and  prefenting  my 
fup plication  before  the  Lord  my  God  for  the  holy  mountain  of 
my  God ; 

2r  Yea,  whiles  1  was  fi-ie^king  in  prayer,  even  the  man 
Gabriel,  vvliom  I  had  feen  in  tlie  vifion  at  the  beginning,  being 
caufed  to  fly  fwiftly,  touched  me  about  the  time  of  the  evening 
oblation. 

£z  And  he  informed  mc,  and  talked  with  me,  and  fald,  O 
Daniel,!  am  now  come  forth  to  give  thee  {kill  and  underftanding. 

13  At  the  beginning  of  thy  fupplications  the  commandment 
caine  forth,  and  I  am  come  to  fhew  t/iee  ;  for  thou  art  greatly 
beloved;  therefore  uudeiiland  the  matter,  and  confider  the 
vifion. 

24  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and 
upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finifli  the  tranfgreffion,  and  to  njake  an 
endoffms,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to 
bring  in  everlafting  righteoufnefs,  and  to  feal  up  the  vifion  and 
prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  mod  Holy. 

25:  Know,  therefore,  and  underftand,  i/iat  from  the  going 
forth  of  thi' commandment  to  reftore  and  to  build  Jerufalem, 
unto  the  Meffiah  the  Prince,  pcil/  be  feven  weeks,  and  three- 
fc ore  and  two  weeks:  the  Iheet  (hall  be  built  again,  and  the 
wall,  even  in  troublous  times. 

26  And  after  threefccre  and  two  weeks  Qiall  Meffiah  be  cut 
off,  bu;  not  for  himfclf :  and  the  people  of  the  prince  that  fhall 
come  lliall  dedroy  the  city,  and  the  fanftuary ;  and  the  end 
th^reoi' pall  be  with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  ot  the  war  de- 
folations  are  determined. 

27  And  he  fhall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one 
week:  and  in  the  midd  of  the  week  he  fhall  caufe  the  ficrifice 
and  the  oblation  to  ceafe,  and  for  the  overfpreading'of  abomi- 
nntions  he  Qiall  make  it  defolate,  even  until  the  confummation, 
and  that  determined  fhall  be  poured  upon  the  defolate. 

CHAP.        X. 

N  the  third  year  of  Cyrus  kingofPerfia  a  thing  was  revealed 
un.o  Daniel,  whofe  name  was  called  Beltefhazzar;  and  the 
thing  jj'i'j-  true,  but  the  time  appointed  uas  long :  and  he  un- 
derftood  the  thing,  and  had  underftanding  of  the  vifion. 

2  In  thofe  days  I  Daniel  v/as  mourning  three  full  weeks. 

3  I  ale  no  ple.vani  l^rend,  neither  came  flefh  nor  wine  in  my 
mouth,  neither  did  I  ai^oint  my  felf  at  all,  till  three  whole  weeks 
were  fulfilled. 


[      «3      ] 

4  And  in  the  four  and  twentieth  day  of  the  firft  mon±,  as  1 
Was  by  the  fide  of  the  great  river,  which  is  Hiddtkel ; 

5  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  looked^  and,  behold,  a 
certain  man  clothed  in  linen,  whofe  loins  were  girded  with  fine 
gold  of  Uphaz : 

6  His  body  alfow^j  like  the  beryl,  and  his  face  as  the  ap- 
pearance of  lightning,  and  his  eyes  as  lamps  of  fire,  and  his 
arms  and  his  feet  like  in  colour  to  polifhed  brals,  and  the  voice 
of  his  words  like  the  voice  of  a  multitude. 

7  And  I  Daniel  alone  fawthe  viiion :  for  the  men  that  were 
with  me  faw  not  the  viiion;  but  a  great  quaking  fell  upon  them, 
fo  that  they  fled  to  hide  themlelves, 

8  Therefore  I  was  left  alone,  and  faw  this  great  vifion,  and 
there  remained  no  ftrength  in  me :  for  my  comilinefs  was  turn- 
ed in  me  into  corruption,  and  I  retained  no  ftrength. 

9  Yet  heard  I  the  voice  of  his  v/ords :  and  when  I  heard  the 
voice  of  his  v/ords,  then  was  I  in  a  deep  fleep  on  my  face,  and 
my  face  toward  the  ground. 

10  ^  And,  behold,  an  hand  touched  me,  which  fet  me 
upon  my  knees  and  upon  the  palms  of  my  hands : 

1 1  And  he  faid  Smo  me,  O  Daniel,  a  man  greatly  beloved, 
underfland  the  words  that  I  fpeak  unto  thee,  and  (land  upright : 
for  unto  thee  am  I  now  fent.  And,  when  he  had  fpoken  this 
word  unto  me,  I  ftood  trembling. 

iz  Then  faid  he  unto  me,  Fear  not,  Daniel;  for  from  the 
firft  day  that  thou  didft  fet  thine  heart  to  undeiftand,  and  to 
chaften  thy felf  before  thy  God,  thy  words  were  heard,  and  I 
«m  come  for  thy  words. 

13  But  the  prince  of  the  kingdom  of  Perfia  withflood  me 
one  and  twenty  days:  but,  lo,  Michael,  one  of  the  chief  prin- 
ces, came  to  help  me  ;  and  I  remained  there  with  the  kings  of. 
Perfia. 

14  Nov/  I  am  come  to  make  thee  underfland  what  fhall  be- 
fall thy  people  in  the  latter  days ;  for  yet  the  vifion  is  for  !/2a/{y 
days. 

1 5  And  when  he  had  fpoken  fuch  words  unto  me,  I  fet  my 
face  tov/ard  the  ground,  and  I  became  dumb. 

16  And,  behold,  one  like  the  fimilitude  of  the  fonsofmeti 
touched  my  lips :  then  I  opened  my  mouth,  and  fpake,  and 
faid  unto  him  that  ftood  before  me,  O  my  lord,  by  the  vifion 
my  forrows  are  turned  upon  me,  and  I  have  retained  no 
ftrength. 

1 7  For  how  can  the  fervant  of  this  my  lord  talk  v/lth  this 
my  lord?  for,  as  for  me,  ftraightv.ay  there  remained  no 
ftrength  in  ire,  neither  is  there  brsatblsft  in  rae. 


[24] 

i8  Then  there  came  again  and  touched  me  0.712  like  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  man,  and  he  flrengthened  me. 

19  And  fiid,  O  man  greatly  beloved,  fear  not ;  peace  be  un- 
to thee,  beflrong,  yea,  be  ftrong.  And,  when  he  had  fpokcn 
unto  me,  I  was  itrenthened,  and  laid.  Let  my  lord  fpeak;  for 
thou  had  flrengthened  me. 

20  Then  faid  he,  Knoweft  thou  wherefore  I  come  unto 
thee'^  and  now  will  I  return  to  fi^ht  with  the  prince  of  Perlia  ; 
and  when  I  am  gone  forth,  lo,  the  prince  of  Grecia  (hall  come. 

II  But  I  will  Ihew  thee  that  which  is  noted  in  the  fcripture  of 
truth  :  nnd//;r.>-^  is  none  that  holdeth  with  me  in  thefe  things, 
but  Michael  your  prince. 

CHAP.      XI. 

ALSO  I,  in  the  firft  year  of  Darius  the  Mcde,  even  I,  flood 
to  confirm  and  to  llrengthen  him. 

2  And  now  will  I  (hew  thee  the  truth,  Behold,  there  (hall 
fiand  up  yet  three  kings  in  Perfia  ;  and  the  fourth  fhall  be  far 
richer  than  ikcy  all :  and  by  his  Hrength  ijirough  his  riches  he 
ftiallltir  up  all  againfl  the  realm  of  Grecia. 

3  And  a  mighty  king  (hall  ft.md  up,  that  (hall  rule  with  great 
dominion,  and  do  according  to  his  will, 

4  And  when  he  fhall  ftand  up,  his  kingdom  (hall  be  broken, 
and  Qiall  be  divided  toward  the  four  winds  of  heaven  ;  and  not 
to  his  pofterity,  nor  according  to  his  dominion  which  he  ruled ; 
for  his  kingdom  Ihall  be  plucked  up,  even  for  others  befides 
thofe. 

5  5  And  the  king  of  the  fouth  (hall  be  ftrong,  and  o;;^  of 
his  princes ;  and  he  firall  be  ftrong  above  him,  and  have  domi- 
nion ;  his  dominion y77.i/7  b^  a  great  dominion. 

6  And  in  the  end  of  years  they  (liall  join  themfelves  together; 
for  the  kings  daughter  of  the  fouth  fhall  come  to  the  king  of  the 
north  to  make  an  agreement :  but  (he  (hall  not  retain  the  pow- 
er of  the  arm  ;  neither  Qiall  he  ftand,  nor  his  arm  ;  bur  fhe 
fhall  be  given  up,  and  they  that  brought  her,  and  he  that  be- 
gat her,  and  he  that  ftrengrhened  her  in  thefc  times. 

7  But  out  of  a  branch  of  her  roots  fhall  one  ftand  up  in  his 
eftate,  which  fliall  come  with  an  army,  and  fhall  enter  into  the 
fortrefs  of  the  king  of  the  north,  and  (hall  deal  againft  them, 
and  QliII  prevail ; 

8  And  Pnall  alfo  carry  captives  into  Egypt  their  godg,  with 
their  princes,  ^/;,'/ with  their  precious  veflels  of  filver  and  of 
gold;  and  he  ihall  continue  w^T^  years  than  the  king  of  the 
north. 


L      2S      J 

9  So  the  king  of  the  fouth  (hall  come  into  his  kingdom,  and 
(hail  return  into  his  own  land. 

10  But  his  fons  (hall  be  llirred  up,  and  (hall  aflemble  a  mul- 
titude of  great  forces :  and  one  fhill  certainly  come,  and  over- 
flow, and  pafs  through ;  then  fhall  he  return,  and  be  ftirred  up, 
even  to  his  t'ortrefi. 

1 1  And  the  king  of  the  fouth  Hiall  be  moved  with  choler, 
and  (hall  come  forth  and  fight  with  him,  even  with  the  king  of 
the  north :  and  he  (hall  fet  forth  a  great  multitude ;  but  the 
multitude  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand. 

1 2  J.'id  when  he  hath  taken  away  the  multitude,  his  heart 
fhall  be  lifted  up;  and  he  (hall  caft  down  7j2ariy  ten  thoufands : 
but  he  fnall  not  be  ftreng:hened.^v  it. 

\%  For  the  king  of  the  north  (hall  return,  and  fliall  fet  forth 
a  multitude  greater  than  the  former,  and  iliall  certainly  come 
after  certain  years  with  a  great  arm.y,  and  with  much  riches. 

14  And  in  thofe  times  there  fhall  many  ftand  up  againft  the 
king  of  the  fouth :  alio  the  robbers  of  thy  people  fhall  exalt 
thernfelves  to  eftablifh  the  vifion  ;  but  they  (hall  fall. 

1 5  So  the  king  of  the  north  (hall  come,  and  caft  up  a  mount 
and  take  the  mod  fenced  cities ;  and  the  arms  of  the  fouth  (hall 
not  withftand,  neither  his  choftn  people,  neither  jW/  t!iere  be 
any  ftrength  to  withftand. 

16  But  he  that  cometh  againfl  him  fhall  do  according  to  his 
own  will,  and  none  (hall  ftand  before  him;  and  he  Oiall  ftand 
in  the  glorious  land,  which  by  his  hand  (hall  be  coiiiumed. 

17  He  (hall  alfo  fet  his  face  to  enter  with  the  ftrength  of  his 
whole  kingdom,  and  upright  ones  with  him;  thus  (hall  he  do : 
and  he  fhall  give  him  the  daughter  of  women,  corrupting  her  , 
but  (he  (hall  not  ftand  on  his  fide,  neither  be  for  him. 

18  After  this  fliall  he  turn  his  face  unto  the  ifles,  and  (hall 
take  many  :  but  a  prince  for  his  own  behalf  (hall  caufe  the  re- 
proach offered  by  him  to  ceafe ;  without  his  own  reproach  he 
fhall  caufe  it  to  turn  upon  him. 

19  Then  he  fhaU  turn  his  face  toward  the  fort  of  hisowa 
land  :  but  he  ftiall  ftumble,  and  fall,  and  not  be  found. 

10  Then  fhall  ftand  up  in  his  eftate  a  raifer  of  taxes  ;>;  the 
glory  of  the  kingdom :  but  within  few  days  he  (hall  be  deftroyed 
neither  in  anger  nor  in  battle. 

21  And  in  his  eftate  fhall  ftand  up  a  vile  perfon,  to  whom 
they  (hail  not  give  the  honour  of  the  kingdom  :  but  he  fhall 
come  in  peaceably,  and  obtain  the  kingdom  by  flatteries. 

XI  And  with  the  arms  of  a  flood  fhall  they  be  overflown  from 
before  him,  and  (hall  be  broken ;  yea,  alfo  the  prince  of  the 
covenant,  '    - . 


[         26         ] 

•'  13  And  after  tlie  league-  trjade  with  him  he  (hall  work  de- 
ceitfully :  for  he  lliall  come  uprand  Ihall  become  ftrong  with  a 
fm.iU  people. 

24  He  (hall  enter  peaceably  even  upon  the  fatteft  places  of 
the  province;  and  he  (hall  do  that  which  his  fathers  have  not 
done,  nor  his  fatliers  fathers ;  he  (hal!  fcatter  among  them  the 
prey,  and  fpoil,  and  riches:  yea,  and  he  (hall  torecaft  his  de- 
vices again(\  the  flrong  holds,  evcn  for  a  time. 

2 J  And  he  (hall  (hr  up  his  power  and  his  courage  againft 
the  king  of  the  fouih  with  a  great  army ;  and  the  king  of  the 
fourh  (hall  be  ftirred  up  to  battle  with  a  very  great  and  mighty 
army,-  but  he  fhall  not  ftand :  for  they  flvall  forecaft  devices 
againft  tiim. 

26  Yea,  they  that  feed  of  the  portion  of  his  meat  fhall  de- 
ftroy  him,  and  his  army  (hall  overflow ;  and  many  fhall  fall 
down  (lain. 

27  And  both  thefe  kings  hearts  jliall  be  to  do  mifchief,  and 
they  fhall  fpeak  lyes  at  one  table ;  but  it  (hall  not  prosper  '  for 
yet  the  endy/W/  be  at  the  time  appointed. 

■  x%  Then  fliiU  he  return  into  his  land  with  great  riches;  and 
his  hQzxxjh.ill  be  againft  ;he  holy  covenant ;  and  he  (hall  do  ex- 
ploits,  and  return  to  his  own  land. 

19  At  the  time  appointed  he  fhall  return,  and  come  toward 
the  iou;h  :  but  it  fhall  not  be  as  the  former,  or  as  the  litter. 

30  5  For  the  (hips  of  Chittim  Ihall  come  againft  him;  there- 
fore he  fhall  be  grieved,  and  return,  and  have  indignation 
againft  the  holy  covenant :  fo  fnall  he  do  ;  he  fhall  even  return, 
and  have  intelligence  with  them  that  forfake  the  holy  cove- 
uanr. 

31  And  arms  fhall  ftand  on  his  part,  and  they  (hall  pollute 
the  fanduary  of  ftrengrh,  and  (lull  take  away  the  daily /Vr/- 

fic&,  and  they  ftiall  place  the  abomination  that  maketh  defolate. 

32  And  fuch  as  do  wickedly  againft  the  covenant  fhall  he 
corrupt  by  flatteries :  but  the  people  that  do  know  their  God 
fhall  be  ftrong,  and  do  exploi/s. 

33  And  they  that  underftand  among  the  people  (hall  inftru(fl 
many  :  yet  they  fhall  fall  by  the  fword,  and  by  flame,  by  cap- 
tivity, and  by  fpoil,  muny  days. 

34  Now  when  they  (hall  fall  they  fhall  be  holpen  with  a  lit- 
tle help:  hut  many  fhall  cleaveto  them  v.ith  flatteries. 

35  Andfome  of  them  of  u;ideribnding  (Irall  fall,  to  try  them 
and  to  purge,  and  to  mAet/i:^/n  white,  cye,i  to  the  time  of  the 
end  :  becaufe  it  is  yet  for  a  t  me  appoinxd. 

36  5  And  the  king  (hall  do  according  to  his  will,  and  he 
fjulUxalt  himteU,  and  "lagnify  hiinfelf  above  every  god,  and 


[      ^7      ] 

fhall  fpeak  marvellous  things  againft  the  God  of  gods,  and  Qiall 
profper  till  the  indignation  be  accomplidied  :  tor  that  that  is 
determined  fhall  be  done. 

37  Neither  fhall  he  regard  the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the 
delire  of  women,  nor  regard  any  god :  for  he  (hall  magnify 
himlelf  above  all. 

38  But  in  his  eftate  (hall  he  honour  the  God  of  forces ;  and 
a  god  whom  his  fathers  knew  not  (hall  he  honour  with  gold, 
and  filvcr,  and  with  precious  (tones,  and  pleafant  things. 

39  Thus  lliall  he  do  in  the  moft  Itrong  holds  with  a  flrange 
god,  whom  he  (hall  acknowledge  arid  increafe  with  glory  : 
and  he  (hall  caufe  them  to  rule  over  many,  and  fhall  divide  the 
land  for  gain. 

40  And  at  the  time  of  the  end  fhall  the  king  of  the  fouth 
pufh  at  him  :  and  the  king  of  the  north  (hall  come  againfl  him 
like  a  whirlwind,  with  chariots,  and  with  horfemen,  and  with 
many  fhips ;  and  he  (hall  enter  into  the  countries,  and  (hall 
overflow  and  pals  over. 

41  He  fhall  enter  alfo  into  the  glorious  land,  and  many 
counirics  (hall  be  overthrown :  but  thefe  (hall  efcape  out  of  his 
hand,  even  Edom,  and  Moab,  and  the  chief  ot  the  children  of 
Amman. 

42  He  (hall  ftretch  forth  his  hand  alfo  upon  the  countries ; 
and  the  land  of  Egypt  (hall  not  efcape. 

43  But  he  (hall  have  power  over  the  treafures  of  gold  and 
of  filver,  and  over  all  the  precious  things  ol  Egypt :  and  the 
Libyans  and  the  Ethiopians/^^//  be  at  his  fteps. 

44  But  tidings  out  of  the  eaft  and  out  of  the  north  (hall  \xov^ 
hie  him :  therefore  he  (hall  go  forth  with  great  fury  to  deftroy, 
and  utterly  to  make  away  many. 

45  And  he  (hall  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  palaces  between 
the  feas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain :  yet  he  fhall  come  to- 
his  end,  and  none  (hall  help  him. 

CHAP.     xn. 

AND  at  that  time  fhall  Michael  ftand  up,  the  great  prince 
which  ftandeth  for  the  children  of  thy  people ;  and  there 
fhall  be  a  time  of  trouble,  fuch  as  never  was  fince  there  was  a 
nation  even  to  that  fame  time :  and  at  that  time  thy  people  (hall 
be  delivered,  every  one  that  flmll  be  found  written  in  the  book. 
2  And  many  of  them  that  fleep  in  the  duft  of  the  earth  (hall 
awake,  fome  to  everlafling  life,  and  fome  to  Ihame  atid  ever- 
lading  contempt. 


[      i3      ] 

3  And  they  that  be  wife  (hail  flime  as  the  brightnefs  of  the 
firmament ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteoufnels  as  the 
ftars  for  ever  and  ever. 

4  But  thou,  O  Danid,  (hut  up  the  words,  and  feal  the  book, 
even  to  the  time  of  ih-*  end  ;  many  fnall  run  to  and  fro,  and 
knowledge  (hall  be  increafed. 

5  5  Then  I  Daniel  looked,  and,  behold,  there  flood  other 
two,  the  one  on  thi?  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  other 
on  that  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river. 

6  AndoA'ff  faid  to  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  wliich  h'jj-  upon 
the  waters  of  the  river,  How  long  fljall  it  be  to  tlie  end  ofthefe 
wonders  1 

7  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  k'^jj- upon 
the  waters  of  the  rivtr,  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand  and  his 
left  hand  unto  heaven,  and  fware  by  him  that  liveih  for  ever, 
that//y7W//'efor  a  time,  times,  and  an  half;  and  when  he 
Ihall  have  accoraplifhed  to  fcatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people 
all  thefe  things  fliall  be  finifhed. 

8  And  I  heard,  but  I  underftood  not :  then  faid  I,  O  my 
Lord,  whztjljaf/  be  the  end  of  thefe  things 7 

9  And  he  faid,  Go  thy  way,  Danie',-  for  the  words  are 
clofed  up  and  Sealed  till  the  time  of  tlie  end. 

10  Many  (hall  be  purified,  and  made  white,  and  tried  ;  but 
the  wicked  {hall  do  wickedly:  and  none  of  the  wicked  (hall 
underftand  ;  but  the  wife  fhall  underftaiid. 

1 1  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  facrijicz  {hall  be  taken 
away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  defolate  fet  up,  there 
fmllbc  a  thoufand  tv/o  hundred  and  ninety  days. 

12  B'.efTed  ;j- he  thatwaiteth,  and  cometh  to  the  thoufand 
three  hundred  and  five  and  thirty  days. 

13  But  go  thou  thy  v/ay  till  the  end  he ;  lor  tbou  Jhalt  reft> 
and  ftand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days. 


t      ^9    J 

I N  T  R  O  D  U  C  T  I  O  N* 


THE  authenticity  and  genuinenefs  of  the  Prophecies  of 
Daniel  have  been  called  in  qut-ftion  by  ilich  as  nave  not 
denied  the  other  parts  of  the  Ikrtd  writings.  Porphyry, 
who  wrote  about  the  clofe  of  the  third  century  after  Chriii, 
may  be  confidered  as  the  firft  who  endeavoured  to  prove  by 
his  writings  that  they  were  not  authentic.  But  he  was  an 
infidel.  He  exerted  his  utmoft  abilities,  in  lifceen  books  (the 
twelfth  of  which  was  againft  the  prophecies  of  Daniel)  to 
demonftrate  the  falfity  of  the  Chriftian  Religion  !  He  endea- 
voured to  (hew  that  thefe  prophecies  were  not  (o  antient  as 
they  claimed  to  be ;  but  that  they  were  written  in  the  tim^ 
of  Andochus  Epiphanes: — becaufe  to  that  time  the  hihory 
was  plain  and  exad;  but  after  that  time  all  was  maniftltly 
falfe.  This  work  of  Porphyry  is  loft  ;  and  the  anfwers  made 
thereto  by  Eufebius,  ApoUinarius,  and  Methodius — excepting 
a  few  quotations,  which  are  to  be  found  in  Jerome,  and  others 
of  the  fathers. 

The  author  of  T/is  Sc/ieme  of  literal  Prophecy  has  purfued 
the  fame  tradl  with  Porphyry.  He  has  noted  every  thing 
which  in  the  courfe  of  his  reading  he  apprehended  would 
Operate  againft  the  authenticity  of  the  book  of  Daniel,  and 
thereupon  raifes  eleven  objedions  againft  it;  and  concludes, 
with  great  affurance,  that  it  muft  have  been  written  in  the 
time  of  the  Maccabees. 

But  Bifhop  Chandler,  in  his  Vindication  of  his  Defence  of 
Chriftianity,  and  Mr.  Chandler's  Vindication  of  the  Antiquity 
aF,d  Authority  of  Daniel's  Prophecy,  in  anfwer  to  TkeSchcme 
of  literal  Proph.cy  cu}:fidered-,  have  folidly  and  clearlyrefuted 
the  eleven  objeftions ;  and  have  (hewn  them  all  lo  be  mere 
cavils  or  dired  falfities,  groundlefs  affertions,  wrong  quota- 
tions, or  plain  contradidions. 

Porphyry  wrote  nearly  fifteen  hundred  years  ago ;  and  the 
author  above  mentioned  nearly  fifteen  hundred  years  after 
Porphyry ;  both  agree  that  thefe  prophecies  were  written 
about  200  years  before  the  Chriftian  era.    The  only  queftioD 


.1   i^  '-] 

\\  ill  he,  Whether  fun  dry  evepts  have  not  taken  place  llnce  the 
times  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes  and  the  Maccabees,  to  which 
the  char.itfters  and  defcriptions  in  the  book  of  Daniel  apply 
"with  great  exadnefs;  nay,  with  as  much  accuracy — excepiing 
appropriate  names — as  the  characters  and  defcriptions  do 
apply  to  events  that  happened  (and  are  allowed  vu  have  been 
jutily  applied)  before  the  time  of  AntiochJs  Epiphanes  ? — The 
explanations  will  fhew  on  which  fide  of  the  queltion  the  truth 
is  to  be  loiund. 

We  are  informed,  that,  after  the  death  of  the  good  king 
Jnfiiih,  his  fon  Jehoahaz,  who  was  alfo  called  Shalium,  was 
anointed  king;  that  he  was  even  thrown  into  prifon,  where 
he  endtd  his  days  in  mifery,  in  a  ftrange  land  :  for  Pharaoh 
Nicho,  upon  his  return  from  an  expedition  againft  the  Babylon- 
ians, wherein  he  had  great  fuccefs,  hearing  Jehoahaz  had 
taken  upon  himfelf  the  kingdom  of  Jndah  without  his  confcnt, 
fent  for  him  to  Riblah  in  Syria;  and  on  his  arrival  caufed  him 
to  be  put  in  chains,  and  fent  prifoner  to  Egypt,  where  he 
died.  He  had  an  elder  brother,  whofe  name  was  Fliakim : 
but  Nicho,  when  he  came  to  Jerufalem,  changed  it  to  Jehoi- 
akim;  and  having  conftituted  him  king,  and  put  the  land  to 
an  annual  tribute  of  an  hundred  talents  of  filver,  returned  with 
great  triumph  into  his  own  kingdom. 

There  is  a  remarkable  difference  as  to  the  age  of  Jehoiakim 
when  he  came  to  the  throne:  for  in  2  C//ro//.  xxxvi.g.  it  is 
faid  that  he  was  but  eight  years  old ;  and  in  2  lO/^gs  xxiv.  8. 
that  he  was  eighteen  when  he  began  to  reign.  An  error  may 
have  happened  in  the  facred  text,  in  tranfcribing  the  fame  : 
for  two  of  the  mo(\  antlent  and  venerable  verfions  (the  Syriac 
and  Arabic)  have  rendered  that  plice  not  eig/n,  but  cigfitcen. 

The  prophet  Jeremiah,  foon  after  Jehoiakim  came  to  the 
throne,  went  to  him  in  his  palace,  and  denounced  the  judg- 
ments of  heaven  againft  him  and  his  family  ;  and  afterwards 
went  into  ihe  temple  and  addrefTtd  the  people  in  the  fame 
manner.  The  priefls,  irritated  with  his  boldnefs,  caufed  him 
to  be  feized,  and  to  be  brought  before  the  king's  council,  in 
hopes  of  having  him  put  to  death  :  but  Ahikam  interefled 
himfelf  in  tlie  affair,  and  procured  his  difch.uge  by  the  general 
fuffrage  of  the  princes  and  elders  of  the  people. 

Bui  Uriah,  another  prophet,  who  had  been  alike  bold  and 
explicit,  fled  into  Egypt,  whithtT  Jehoiakim  fent  for  him, 
and  had  him  brought  to  Jetufakm  a  prifoner,  and  there  exe- 
cuted him,  and  treated  thr  body  with  great  contempt. 

In  the  third  year  of  J*'bo'akim's  reign,  Nabopolafler  being 
now  old,  perceived  that  upon  the  late  advantage,  which  the 


[      31      ] 

king  of  Egypt  had  gained  over  him,  all  Syria  and  Palertine 
had  revolted  from  him,  took  his  fon  Nebuchadnezzar  into 
parinerfhip  with  him  in  the  empire,  and  lent  him  with  a  ftrong 
army  into  thofe  parts,  in  order  to  recover  what  was  lofl. 

The  Introdudion  of  Daniel  fays  it  was  in  the  third  year  of 
the  reign  ol' Jehoiakim^ — Stackhoufe  fays  it  wis  in  the  fourth 
year — when  Nebuchadnezzar,  having  defeated  Nicho's  army 
on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  marched  into  Syria  and  Pa- 
leftine,  and  foon  recovered  thefe  provinces.  He  beiieged 
Jerufalem,  and  took  it ;  and  carried  away  the  king,  and  part 
of  the  veflels  of  the  temple,  to  Babylon.  But  in  a  fhort  time 
he  re  lea  fed  him,  and  rellored  him  to  his  crown,  on  condition 
of  his  becoming  tributary  to  him,  which  he  continued  to  be 
for  three  years :  but  in  the  fourth  he  withdrew  his  kibjjct:on; 
whereupon  Nebuchadnezzar  invaded  Jerufalem  again.  But, 
before  thisinvafion,  Jeremiah  prophelied  that  Nebuchadnezzar 
would  again  come  againft  Judah  and  Jerufalem ;  that  he 
would  lay  wade  the  country,  and  carry  the  people  captive  to 
Babylon,  where  they  (hould  continue  in  that  condition  tor  the 
fpace  of  feventy  years. 

After  Nebuchadnezzar  had  invaded  and  taken  Jerufalem 
the  firft  time,  he  bound  Jehoiakim  in  chains  to  carry  him  to 
Babylon:  but  upon  his  humiliation,  and  fwearing  fealtv  to 
him,  he  again  reftored  him  to  his  kingdom,  andlelt  Jerufalem 
in  order  to  purfue  his  viilories  againft  the  Egyptians.  But, 
before  he  did  that,  he  caufed  great  numbers  of  the  people  to 
be  fent  captives  to  Babylon ;  and  gave  particular  orders  to 
Aihpenaz,  the  maQer  of  his  eunuchs,  that  our  of  the  children 
of  the  royal  f.\mily,  and  of  tlif  nobility  of  the  land,  he  fhould 
make  choice  of  fuch  as  furpafied  the  others  in  beauty  and  wit ; 
that  when  they  came  to  Babylon  they  m.ight  bem.ade  eunuchs 
too,  and  attend  his  palace.  This  A!hpenaz  accordingly  did  : 
and  among  the  children  that  v/ere  carried  away  for  this 
purpofe,  were  Daniel,  Hananiah,  Mifhael,  and  Az.uiah.  From 
hence  is  generally  reckoned  the  feventy  years  captivity  ;  and 
the  fourth  year  of  Jehoiakim  is  the  firft  year  in  the  com- 
putation. 

Jehoiakim,  after  he  had  lived  in  fubjedtion  to  the  king  uf 
Babylon  for  three  years,  rebelled  againli  him ;  and,  refufing  to 
pay  him  any  more  tribute,  renewed  his  confederacy  with 
Necho  king  of  Egypt.  Hereupon  Nebuchadnezzar,  not  being 
at  leifure  to  come  himfelf  to  chaftife  him,  fent  orders  to  all  his 
lieutenants  and  governors  of  provinces  in  thofe  parts,  to  make 
war  againft  him  :  and  in  the  eleventh  year  of  his  reign  all  par- 
ties joined  together  ag-ainft  him ;  and,  having  (hut  him  up  in 


[    ^'^    ] 

Jerufalem,  ihey  took  him  prifoner  in  a  fally  which  he  mAde 
upon  them,  flew  him  with  the  fword,  and,  in  the  completion 
of  the  prophet's  prfdidion  againft  him,  caft  his  dead  body  in 
the  highway,  without  allowing  ii  the  decency  of  a  funeral. 

Arier  his  death,  his  fon  Jeiioiakin  (who  is  likewife  called 
Coni.ih  and  Jcconiahi)  aicended  the  throne  :  but,  for  the  little 
time  he  coiuinu.^d  thereon,  perfifting  in  his  father's  impieties, 
he  drew  upon  himfclf  a  ievere  declaration  of  God's  wrath, 
which  was  fpeedily  execuii.d:  lor,  in  three  months  after  his 
father's  death,  N.bucli.idnezz.ir  coming  in  perfon  with  his 
royal  army  to  Jerulalem,  which  was  then  blocked  up  by  his 
lieutenants,  caultd  the  place  to  be  begirt  with  a  clofe  fiege  on 
every  fide.  Tliis  io  terrified  Jehoiakin,  that,  taking  his  mother, 
his  princes,  and  his  chief  minitlers  with  him,  he  went  out  to 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  delivered  himfelf  into  his  hands;  who, 
though  he  fp-ired  his  life,  put  him  in  chains,  and  fent  him  to 
Babylon,  where  he  continued  in  pnfon  until  the  death  of  his 
conqueror.  But  Evil-Merodach  fucceeded  to  his  fathei's 
throne:  he  not  only  releafed  him  from  his  imprifonment, 
which  had  continued  for  37  years,  but  treated  him  with  great 
humanity  and  refpec^ ;  allowing  him  an  honourable  main- 
tenance, and  giving  him  precedence  of  all  the  princes  in 
Babylon. 

At  this  time  Nebuchadnezz.u  carried  away  with  him,  befides 
the  king  and  his  lamily,  a  vafi  number  of  other  captives, 
among  whom  was  Ezek"el  the  prophet ;  all  the  mighty  men 
of  valour,  and  all  the  ufet'ul  artificers  out  of  Jerufalem,  to  the 
number  of  ten  thouiand  mm ;  together  with  all  the  treafures, 
and  rich  furniture  of  the  temple,  and  of  the  royal  palace.  What 
he  left  in  the  land  were  only  the  poorer  fort  of  people,  over 
whom  he  made  M.ttraniah,  the  third  fon  of  Jofiah,  king.  Of 
him  he  took  a  foLinn  oath  to  be  faithful  and  true  in  his  obedi- 
ence lO  the  crown  of  Babylon  :  and,  to  engage  him  the  more  to 
befo,  he  changed  his  name  to  Zedekiah,  which  fignifies //^^ 
juftlce  othe  Lord ;  intending  thereby  to  put  him  in  mind  of  the 
vengeance  and  jullice  of  the  Lord  his  God,  if  he  violated  that 
fidelity  which  he  had  in  his  name  fvvorn  unto  him. 

Nebuchadnezzar  carried  away  the  veflels  and  rich  furniture 
of  the  temple  at  three  different  times :  Fiift,  in  the  third  year  of 
the  reign  of  Jehoiakirn.  Wiien  he  firft  took  Jerufalem  he 
carried  part  of  the  vellels  of  the  houfe  of  God  away  into  the 
land  of  Shinar,  and  put  them  into  the  houfe  of  his  god,  Dan. 
i.  2.  Thefe  were  the  vedels  which  his  fon  Belfhazaar  pro- 
faned, Dan.  v.  2.  and  which  Cyrus  rcflored  to  the  Jews,  Ezra 
i.  7.  to  be  fet  un  again  in  ihs  temple  when  rebuilt. 


t      33      1 

Secondly,  In  the  reign  of  Je  hoi  akin  he  took  the  city  again, 
and  cut  in  pieces  a  great  part  ot  the  vellels  of  gold  which 
Solomon  had  made,  z  Kngs  xxlv.  13.  and,  by  lome  chance 
or  other,  had  efcaped  his  fo;nur  plunder. 

Thirdly,  in  the  eleventh  year  of  Zedekiah  he  pillaged  the 
temple  once  more;  when  he  brake  in  pieces  the  pillars  of  brafs* 
and  the  bafes,  and  ihe  brazen  fea,  and  took  along  with  him  all 
the  veiTeis  of  filver  and  gold  that  he  could  find,  and  carried  them 
to  Babylon,  z  Ki/-gJ  xxv.  13. 

In  the  fev<.nth  year  of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  grown  impati- 
ent of  the  Babylonilli  yoke,  he  fent  his  ambailadors  and  made  a 
confederacy  with  Pharaoh-Hophra,  king  of  Egypt;  which, 
when  NVbuchadntzzar  underftood,  he  drew  together  a  great 
army  out  of  all  nations  that  were  under  his  dominion,  and  in  a 
fliorr  t'me  marched  towards  Judea.  In  th^  ninth  year  ofZede- 
kiah's  reign,  the  tenth  month,  and  tenth  day  of  the  month,  he 
came  before  Jeru'alcm,  and  befirged  h  clofe  on  every  iide. 
Shortly  famine  began  to  prevail;  and  in  memory  of  this  the 
Jews  have  ever  fince  obferved  the  tenth  d.iy  of  Tebith,  the 
month  when  this  happened,  as  a  day  of  folemn  fal^dng  and  hu- 
miliation to  this  time. 

On  that  very  day  of  the  month,  when  the  fiege  of  Jerusalem 
begr.n,  Ezekiel,  then  a  captive  in  Chaldca,  had  it  revealed  to 
him,  by  the  type  of  a  boiling  pot,  what  a  difmal  deftrudion 
fhouldbe  brought  upon  that  devoted  city  :  and  in  the  beginning 
of  the  next  year  Jeremiah  was  ordered  to  declare  to  the  king, 
that  the  Babylonian<;,  who  were  then  befieging  the  town, 
v.-ould  certainly  take  it,  and  burn  it  with  fire ;  make  him  pri- 
foner,  and  carry  him  to  B.ibylon,  where  he  fhould  die  ;  which 
provoked  Zedrkiah  to  fuch  a  degree  that  he  (hut  him  up  a  clofe 
prifoner. 

As  Nebuchadnezzar's  army  was  approaching  Jerufalem, 
Zedekiah  and  his  people,  in  dread  of  what  might  follow,  made 
a  n-.ew  of  returning  unto  the  Lord  their  God.  They  entered 
into  a  folemn  covenr.nt,  thenceforward  to  ferve  Him  only,  and 
to  obtry  his  laws :  and,  in  purfuance  of  that,  agreed  to  proclaim 
a  manumiffion  or  liberty  to  all  Hebrew  fervants  of  either  fex, 
?.ccording  to  what  the  law  enjoined:  but  upon  the  coming  of 
Hophra,  k'ng  of  Egypt,  to  the  relief  of  Jerufalem,  andNebu- 
chav^.ntzzar's  raifing  the  liege  to  meet  him  and  give  hiin  battle, 
the  Jews  were  generally  of  opinion  that  the  Chaldeans  were 
gone  for  good  and  all ;  and  thereupon  repented  of  the  coven- 
ant of  reformation,  and  caufed  every  man  his  fervant  to  return 
to  their  fervitude:  which  bafe  and  inhuman  prevarication  (o 
provoked  God,  that  he  ordered  his  prophet  to  proclaim  liberty 
to  the  fvv'ord.  and  to  the  famine,  and  to  the  peflilence. 

F 


t      34      '} 

In  the  eleventh  year  of  king  Zedekiah,  and  on  the  ninth  day 
of  the  fourth  month  of  that  year,  the  city  was  taken  by  ftorni 
about  midnight.  Through  the  favour  ot  the  night,  Zedekaih 
and  his  friends  endeavoured  to  make  their  efcape  towards  the 
wildernels,  but  he  was  foon  taken,  and  carried  to  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, who,  after  fome  fevere  reproaches,  firft  caufed  his  Ions, 
and  the  princes  of  Judah  taken  with  him,  to  be  flain  before  his 
face;  and  then  commanded  to  put  out  the  eyes  ofZedekiah, 
and  to  bind  him  in  fetters  of  brafs,  to  be  fent  to  Babylon,  and  put 
inprifonfor  life. 

As  foon  as  Nebuchadnezzar  had  advice  of  the  taking  of  Jeru- 
falem,  he  fent  Nebuzaradan,  the  captain  of  h's  guards,  with 
orders  to  raze  the  place,  plunder  the  temple,  and  carry  the 
people  that  were  left  captive  to  Babylon ;  which  he  failed  not 
to  execute  with  the  utmoft  rigour  and  cruelty:  for,  having 
taken  all  the  veflels  out  of  the  houfe  of  the  Lord,  and  gathered 
together  all  the  riches  that  he  could  find,  either  in  the  king's 
palace  or  the  great  men's  houfes,  he  fet  both  the  temple  and 
city  on  fire,  and  overthiew  all  the  walls,  and  fortreiles,  and 
towers  thereunto  belonging,  until  he  had  brought  the  whole  to 
aperfeiftdefolation, 

&c  Bijliop  Ncwio^i  on  the  Pro[)hecy  of  Daniel. 


REMARKS 

O  N    T  H  E 

PROPHECIES  OF  DANIEL. 


DANIEL— Chap.  II. 

Verfe  i.  j^jtd  i/i  the  fc'co?:d year  of  ihe  reign  of  Nehuchadnezzar, 
he dr earned  dreams,  %vhereV'i.h  h}s J^trk  was  tr.uilcd ;  und 
his  fleep  brake jTom  htm, 

28  Th'ju,  O  king,  jaiveft,  and  behold  a  great  image.  This 
great  image,  whofe  trighmcj's  nas  cxcetknit  flood  bejore 
'  thee  •  and  I  he  J  or  m  thereof  w  us  terrible. 

32  This  images  head  was  of  fine  gold ;  bis  brcaft  and  his 
arms  offilver ;  his  belly  and  his  thighs  cj  brafs : 

33  His  legs  of  iron  ,•  his  feet  fart  of  iron  andfa^t  of  clay. 

34  Thou  fauefl  till  that  a  Sioae  tvas  cut  out  without  hatids^ 
wh'ch  J7n0''e  the  image  upon  his  feet  that  were  of  iron  and  of 
clay,  end  brake  them  in  pieces. 

25  Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brafs,  the  fiver,  and  the 

go'd  broken  in  pieces  together,  or.d  became  like  the  chaf  of 
the  fuinmer  thrcfnng- floors  ;  avd  the  wind  carried  therz 
away,  that  no  place  was  found fr  them.  And  the  Stone 
that  fmoic  the  image  became  agreatmountaiiiy  and  filled  the 
a  hole  earth. 

36  This  is  the  dream ;  ar.d  we  will  tell  the  interpretation  thereof 
before  the  king. 

37  Thou,  0  king,  art  a  king  of  kings  :  for  the  God  of  heaven 
hath  given  thee  a  kingdom,  andjoiter,  ondfiretigth,  and 
glory. 

38  ^-ind  uhcrefoever  the  children  of  men  dwell,  the  beafls  of 
the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  heaven  halh  he  given  into  thy 
hand,  and  hath  made  thee  ruler  over  them  all.  Thau  art 
this  he. id  of  gold. 

THE  empire  of  Babylon  had  been  in  exigence  about  139 
years  before  Nebuchadnezzar  came  to  the  throne.  But 
the  head  of  this  great  image  commences  with  this  mo- 
narch :  he  is  addrefled  perfonally, — Thou  art  this  head  cf  gold. 
It  was  addrefled  to  him  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign;  and  the 
manner  in  which  he  was  informed  muft  at  once  have  imprefled 


t      85      ] 

his  mind  that  paniel  poflefled  more  than  human  wifdom.  He 
reigned  near  forty  years  afterwards;  and  it  is  nuural  to  fup- 
pofe  that  it  infpired  him  with  fortitude  and  zeal  in  pufhing  his 
conqu  'Is  'o  the  amazing  extent  whichhe  did  afterwards. 

All  the  aniient  caf^ern  hirtories  are  lort.  A  tew  fragments 
^ndquo:aiions  from  heathen  hiftori.ms  are  prelerved,  which 
fpeak  o;  mis  mighiy  conqueror  and  his  extended  empire  Jo- 
feplius,  from  BtTO'US,  faith,  that  he  held  in  fuSjedion  Egypt, 
Syria,  Phoenicia.  Arabia;  and  by  his  exploits  iurpafled  all  the 
Chaldeans  and  Babylonians  who  re'gned  before  h'm.  Jofephus 
adds,  that  in  the  archives  of  the  Picen'c'ans  there  are  written 
things  c on fon ant  to  thofe  which  arc  faid  by  Bjrofus  concerning 
this  king  of  the  Babylonians;  that  he  fubdued  Syria  nnd  all 
Phoenicia.  Philoflra  us,  in  his  hiftory,  ag-ees  v.-ith  thefe;  and 
Megallhenes,  in  the  fourth  book  of  his  Jiid^an  Hillury,  attempts 
to  fhew  ihir  this  monarch  exceeded  Hercu'es  in  fortitude  and 
greatnefs  ofexploits :  for  he  afhrms,  that  he  fubduid  the  greareft 
part  of  Lybia  and  Spain.  Strabo  likewife,  from  the  lame  Me- 
gafthenes,  alTerts,  that  this  king  among  the  Chalde.ms  was 
more  celebrated  than  Hercules ;  and  that  he  proceeded  as  far  as 
the  Pillars  of  Hercules,  and  led  his  army  out  of  Spain  into 
Thrace  and  Pontus.  But  h's  empire,  though  of  very  great 
extent,  was  yet  of  no  long  duration:  for  it  ended  in  his  grand- 
fon  Belfhazzar,  about  feventy  years  afer  the  delivery  of  this 
prophecy,  and  about  twenty-three  years  aPcr  h's  death. 

The  delcription  of  this  great  image  is  important  in  feveral 
points  of  view.  The  delineation  is  fufficienily  particular  as  to 
three  elTenrial  parts  of  it:  as  to  the  other  parts,  it  is  not  fo  full 
and  Complete  wi.h  refpeft  to  the  number  of  them,  hut  that 
doubts  may  ex'ft,  efpecially  as  to  thofe  after  the  belly  and 
thig^lis,  I  truft,  however,  that  it  will  appear  that  ihe  whole 
number  is  feven  parts,  or  feven  dilVnd  political  heads. 

Tire  great  outlines  of  feven  future  temporal  eiirpires  are  here 
fketched  out ;  and  the  names  of  fome  of  them,  and  chara<fter- 
iflicdefcripiions  of  oihers,  will  fall  in,  as  the  prophet  proceeds 
in  his  hidory.  The  defign  of  the  p  opheey  was  to  fhew  Ne- 
buchadnezzar what  Hvall  be  in  the  latter  days. 

It  is  now  about  2400  years  fince  this  figu/e  of  a  man,  excel- 
lent in  brightnefs,  but  terrible  in  a^ped,  appeared  to  Nebu- 
cliadiiezzu:  time  has  probaWy  completed  and  nutured  all  its 
parts.  The  feet  and  toes  may  now  lie  confrlered  as  the  lall 
political  head  of  the  image,  the  duration  of  which  cannot  be 
Witch  longer  according  'o  the  courfe  of  nature. 

All  the  prophecies  relpe(fhng  temporal  governments  will  have 
their  coitrpleiion  in  fom?  part  of  the  age  of  ihi*  emblematical 
reprefentaiion  of  them. 


[      37      ] 

I,  The  liead  of  fine  gold  lafled  no  longer  than  the  common  age 
of  man,  or  threefcore  years  and  ten.  Thou,  U  kit?g,  art  a  king 
ofkivgs.  There  were  at  that  time  many  powtrtul  kings,  who 
were  obliged  to  fubmit  to  Nebuchadnezzar :  for  Gud  made 
him  ruler  over  thtm  all,  as  well  as  over  all  the  children  of 
men,  the  beafls  of  the  field,  and  the  fowls  of  heavtn.  The  fea 
and  its  various  tribes  are  not  coinpiiftdin  this  gift.  Afiei-ages 
have  Teen  more  exrenfive  power  exeicifed  over  the  fea  thaa 
Nebuch:.dnezzar  exerciled, 

II.  His  breaft  and  Irs  arms  of  filver. — JrJ  aler  !h:e  jlo.ll  anfa 
anoihcr  kingdom,  injcnor  to  thee.  Af:er  the  de.vih  of  NJni- 
chadnezzar,  his  fon  Evil-Merodach  fucceeded  to  the  throne  of 
Babylon;  v«ho  releafed  Jehoiakim,  ihe  captive  king  of  Judah, 
from  his  imprifonment,  which  had  lafted  nearly  thirty-feven 
years,  and  promoted  him  to  great  honour  in  his  palace.  His 
tyranny  and  wickednefs  rendered  him  intolerable;  and  his  lub- 
j^(fts  confpired  againft  him,  and  put  him  to  death,  fhortly  after 
he  came  to  the  thror.e;  and  Nerigliflar,  his  fiiier's  hu/b.vnd, 
\vhow.isatthe  head  of  the  confpiracy,  reigned  in  his  Head: 
and  as  Jc-hoiakim  did  not  long  furvive  him,  Salathiel  his  fon 
fucceeded  as  nominal  prince  of  the  Jews.  Neiigliflar,  2S  ^con. 
as  he  came  to  the  throne,  made  great  preparations  for  w^r 
againft  the  Medes,  which  obliged  Cyaxaies  their  king  to  requeft 
the  aid  of  Cyrus  his  nephew,  fon  of  the  king  of  Perfia ;  who 
came  with  an  army  of  thirty  thoufand  Perfians.  Cyaxares 
made  his  nephew  Cyrus  general  of  the  forces  of  Media  :  wiih 
this  combined  army  he  gave  Nerigliflar  battle,  flew  him,  and 
defeated  his  army. 

The  death  of  Nerigliflar  was  a  heavy  lofs  to  the  Babylonians ; 
for  his  fon  Laborofoarchod,  who  fucceeded  him,  was  the  re- 
verfe  of  his  father  ;  and  his  fubje(fls  confpired  againft  him,  and 
put  him  to  death,  at  the  end  of  nine  months  after  he  began  to 
reign. 

Belfliazzar,  in  all  probability  the  grandfon  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, fucceeded  him  ;  in  the  firft  year  of  whofe  reign  Daniel' 
had  his  dream  of  the  four  beafts ;  and  in  the  third,  the  f:imous 
vifion  of  the  ram  and  he-goat.  Cyrus  had  feveral  times  en- 
gaged with  Belfliizzar's  armies;  at  length,  in  a  pitched  battle, 
defeated  him ;  and  fhut  him  up  in  the  city  of  Babylon,  and  laid 
fiege  to  the  fame.  Eelfhaxzar,  having  made  a  great  feaft  for  his 
courtiers,  ordered  the  vefltls  of  gold  and  filver,  which  Nebu- 
chadnezzar h.^d  brought  from  the  temple  of  Jerufalem,  lobe 
brought  into  the  banquetting-houfe,  that  he,  h's  princes,  his 
wives,  and  concubines  might  diink  out  of  them  :  and;  to  add  to 


[      3S      ] 

the  profanation,  in  themidil  of  their  cups,  they  Tang  fongs  in 
pr.iile  of  their  idols. 

But  the  king's  mirth  w?s  foon  checked,  and  he  exceedingly 
affrighted,  by  the  appearance  of  a  hand  writing  on  the  wall, 
which  none  of  the  wife  men,  magiciar;s,  or  alhologers  were 
able  to  expkiin  to  him.  But  Daniel's  interpretation  of  the 
words, — which  were  Mc-nc,  Tckcl,  Vj^.harfiii , —  was  as  follows : 
"  Wkne:,  fignifies  that  the  days  ot  your  liie  ar.d  r^'ign  are  num- 
"  bL'rcd,  or  thu  you  have  but  a  fliort  time  lo  I've  :  Tckcl,  ligni- 
"  fks  weight,  and  intimates  that  you  have  been  weighed  in  the 
"  balance  of  God's  julhce,  and  have  been  found  too  light: 
"  Ly'/5f^2r/?,7,  llgnifies  a  fragment,  and  intimates  that  your  kin g- 
"  dom  Ihall  be  divided,  and  given  to  ihe  Modes  ana  Perlians  :" 
which  came  to  pals  that  very  night.  In  the  mitih  of  their  fealt- 
ing  and  rioting,  the  city  was  taken  by  furprize;  Beifn-zzar  was 
flain  ;  and  the  kingdom  transferred  to  Cyaxares,  calltd  in  fcrip- 
lure  Daiius  the  Mede. 

It  is  univerfally  agreed,  that  Afiyagesking  of  the  Medes  had 
a  fon  called  in  profane  hifiory Cyaxares:  and  a  dau^hiernamed 
Mandana,  married  to  Cimbyies  a  Pevlian,  by  wiiom  fhe  had 
Cyrus.  But  wlieiher  this  Cambyles  was  king  of  the  country, 
or  only  a  private  perfon  is  not  ib  well  agreed.  The  tw(i  chief 
hillorians  v/ho  write  of  this  matter,  are  Herodotus  and  Ztno- 
phon :  the  laft  makes  his  father  king  of  Pcrlia,  the  firll  makes 
him  a  meaner  man. 

The  account  of  Herodotus  contains  narratives  that  are  much 
more  (Grange  and  furprifing,  and  more  diverting  and  accepta- 
ble to  the  reader:  On  this  account  probably,  more  have  cho- 
fen  to  follow  him,  than  Zenophon  :  But  though  Zenophon, 
being  a  great  commander,  as  well  as  a  great  politician,  has 
certainly  grafted  many  maxims  of  v/ar,  as  well  as  policy,  in 
his  hiftory  ;  yet  where  nothing  of  this  appears,  he  muft  be  al- 
lowed to  be  a  hifiorian  of  much  tr.ore  credit  in  matters  of  f.i(ft, 
than  Herodotus:  The  lad  having  travelled  through  Egypt, 
Syria  and  feveral  other  countries,  in  order  to  the  writing  oiiiis 
hiftory,  did,  as  travellers  are  ufed  to  do,  put  down  all  matters 
upon  trull,  and  in  many,  no  doubt,  was  impofed  on.  But 
Zenophon  was  a  man  of  another  charader — he  wrote  all 
things  with  great  judgment  and  due  confideration;  and  having 
lived  in  the  court  of  Cyrus  the  youngtr,  a  defcendant  of  the 
firft  Cyrus,  had  opportunitiesof  being  better  informed,  of  what 
he  wrote  concerning  this  gVeat  prince,  than  Herodotus  had. 

Cyrus  had  laid  before  B.'.bylon  to  I'ttle  or  no  purpofe  for 
the  fpace  ol  two  years ;  when  undtrfl.inding  that  a  great  an- 
nual ftaQ  was  approaching,  wherein  the  Babylonians,  in  honor 


[      39      ] 

cf  their  idol  ShefoAck,  were  wont  to  fpend  the  whole  night  in 
revelling  and  drunkennefs,  he  thought  this  no  improper  time  to 
attempt  to  furprifethem. — To  th's  purpofe,  having  pofied  one 
p-.ut  of  his  men  at  tlie  place  where  the  river  ran  into  the  city, 
and  another,  where  it  came  out,  with  orders  to  enter  by  way 
of  the  channel,  as  foon  as  they  ibnnd  the  river  fordable  :  about 
tl'.e  clofeot  the  evening,  he  fell  to  work,  broke  down  the  dams, 
and  turned  afide  the  flream,  fo  that  by  the  middle  of  the  night, 
the  river  was  fo  drained,  that  the  parties  entered  the  channel, 
and  finding  the  gates  leading  down  to  the  river  open,  by  them 
they  afcended  into  the  city,  and  made  diredly  to  the  palace, 
where  they  flew  tht  king,  and  all  thofe  that  were  about  him. 
Thus  Cyrus  became  malkr  of  B.vbylon;  but  he  took  no  care 
to  repair  the  breaches  in  the  bank  of  the  river :  fo  th.it  all  the 
country  on  that  fide,  was  overflown;  and  the  current  which 
paffed  through  the  city  of  Babylon,  grew  afterwards  fo  (hallow, 
as  to  become  unfit  for  the  fmallefl  navigation ;  fo  truly  verified 
were  all  thefe  prophefies  againll  Babylon.  Behold  I  v,'ill  flir 
up  the  Medes  againfl  her,  Ifuiah  xiii.  17,  I  will  dry  up  her  fea 
and  make  her  fprings  dry,  J^re.  li.  36.  Babylon  the  glory  of 
kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chaldees  excellency,  n-iall  be  like 
Sodom  and  Gonnorrah,  I'aiah  xiii.  19. 

Of  the  manner  of  taking  the  city  by  furprife,  Zenophon 
Sives  the  following  relation  ;  that  two  deferters,  G.\dates  and 
Gobn'as,  having  aflifted  fome  of  the  Perfian  army  to  kill  the 
guards,  and  feize  upon  the  palace,  they  entered  into  the  room 
where  the  king  was,  whom  they  found  ftanding  up  in  a  poflure 
of  defence;  but  they  foon  difpatched  him,  and  thofe  that  were 
with  him,  and  thereby  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  Jeremiah  ;  I 
will  make  drunk  her  princes,  and  her  wife  men,  her  captains, 
and  her  rulers,  and  her  mighty  men,  and  they  fnall  fleep  a 
perpetual  fleep  and  not  awake. 

Nebuchadnezzar  the  great  died  in  the  year  of  the  world 
3442,  and  before  Chrift  562  :  after  h?  had  reigned  from  the 
death  of  his  father,  according  to  the  Babylonifh  account,  43 
years. 

EviI-Merod;'ch  fucceeded  h's  father. 

Nerigliffar,  fon  in  law  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  fucceeded  Evil- 
Merodach. 

Laborofoarchod  fucceeded  his  flither  Nerigliflar;  ofwhofe 
tyrannical  violence,  Zenophon  gives  two  inftances  towards  two 
of  his  principal  nobiity,  Gobrias  and  Gadates,  that  the  only 
fon  ot  the  former,  he  flev/  at  an  hunting,  for  no  other  reafor;, 
but  his  throwing  a  dart  with  fucceis  at  :k  vy-ild  bsaft,  whea  he 
himfelfh-Ad  inided  it : 


[    io    T 

And  that  the  other  hecau'ed  to  be  caftraied,  merely  becau'e 
one  ofhis  concubines  had  commended  him  for  an  handlbme 
man, 

Belfhazzar's  fuppo'ed  to  have  been  the  Ton  olEvil-Merodach, 
and  grand  ion  ot  Nebuchadnezzar. 

Upon  the  rcduit'.on  otBabyion,  which  put  an  end  to  the 
ChAldean  empire,  after  it  had  continued  from  the  reign  of  Na- 
bonaflar,  who  founded  it,  209  years,  Cyrus  went  into  Peifia 
to  make  a  vTir  to  h's  father  and  mother,  who  weie  yet  living; 
and  on  his  return  through  M.dia,  married  the  daughter,  and 
only  child  of  h;s  uncle  Darius,  and  had  in  dower  with  her,  the 
reverfion  of  the  kingdom  of  Media,  afier  her  father's  death-;  fo 
that  in  a  fliort  tinie  he  fucceeded  not  only  to  the  Babylonifh 
empire,  but  to  the  two  kingdoms  of  Pi.rlia  and  Media  ;  from 
hence  the  who'e  extent  of  his  dominions  touk  the  name  of 
the  Perfian  empire. 

Cyrus  died  when  he  was  70  years  old,  after  he  had  reigned, 
fiom  h's  firil  being  commander  of  the  Perfian  and  Median  ar- 
mies, 30  years;  from  his  taking  of  Babylon, 9  years ;  and  from 
his  becoming  fole  monarch  of  the  earth,  7  years :  and  was  fuc- 
ceeded by  his  Ton  Cambyfes,  who  reigned  7  years  and  5  months. 
It  is  a  muter  of  difpure,  who  fucceeded  Cambyfes :  it  is  how- 
ever generally  fuppofcd,  that  Smerdis  an  ufurper  fucceeded  for 
a  few  months ;  who  pretended  to  be  the  brother  of  Cambyfes. 

The  manner  in  which  th:s  Magian  came  to  ufurp  the  Perfi.m 
throne  is  thus  related  by  moft  hiftorians:  Cambyfes  had  a  bro- 
ther, the  only  fon  of  Cyrus  befides  himfelf,  and  born  of  the 
fame  mother ;  his  name  according  to  Zenophon  was  T.maox- 
ares;  but  Herodotus  calls  him  Smerd's,  and  Juilin  Matg's:  he 
accompanied  h'm  in  his  wars  for  fometime ;  but  upon  a  pique  of 
jealoufy.the  king  Tent  h'm  bark  into  Perfia,and  there  c  m:ed  him 
to  be  murdered  privately.  The  king,  when  he  went  upon  the 
Egyptian  expedit;on,had  left  the  fupreme  government  of  his  af- 
fairs in  th>;  hands  of  PatiZ'thes.one  of  the  chief  of  the  magi;.ns(for 
the  king  was  addic'^ed  to  that  fed  of  religion)  who  had  a  bro- 
ther that  very  much  reft.mb-ed  Sm.erdis  fon  of  Cyrus,  and  was 
for  that  rea'bn  perhaps  called  by  the  fame  rtame.  Patizithes 
hearing  of  the  young  pr'nce's  death,  .-.nd  fuppoling  that  this  and 
fome  other  extra  vaganc"es  of  Cambyes  had  made  him  odious 
to  his  fubje(5^?,  placed  ih's  brother  of  his  on  the  throne ;  pre- 
tending that  he  was  the  tr^'e  Smerdis  fon  ot  Cyrus :  and  lo  fent 
heralds  through  the  empire  to  proclaim  h'm  king. 

It  was  the  cuHom  of  the  eaflern  princes  in  thofe  days,  to  live 
retired  in  their  palace-%  and  there  tranfaA  all  their  aflairs  by  the 
intercourfe  of  tlieir  eunuchs,  w'thout  admitting  any  one  elft ; 
unle!s  thofe  of  the  higheft  confidence,  to  have  accefs  to  them. 


[       4t       ] 

This  conduft,  the  pretended  Smt.-rdisex;3(?tly  obftrved  :  tilt 
Otaiit's,  a  Pctli.-in  nobkman,  having  a  daughitr  whole  name 
Was  Phfdyma,  who  had  been  one  of  dmbyfts'  wives,  and 
>VriS  now  kept  by  Smcrdis  in  the  fame  qu.dity,  and  being  de- 
lirous  to  know  whether  lie  was  the  real  lon  of  Cyrus  or  no, 
knthk;r  inftiu6lions,  th\t  tlie  firft  night  flie  lay  with  him,  fhe 
fiiould  fetl  whether  he  hr.d  any  ears  (^beciufe  Cyrus,  for  (ome 
crime  or  other,  had  cut  off  liiis  M^gian's  cars)  and  fne  acquaint- 
ing her  father  that  he  h.id  none,  he  immediately  took  lix  others 
of  the  Petfi^n  quality  wiih  him  (among  whom  D.aius  was  one) 
and  entered  into  the  palace,  fl'iwboth  ihe  ufurper  and  his  bro- 
ther, who  had  been  the  contriver  of  the  whole  plot. 

I L  is  therefore  fuppofed:  that  Cambyfes  was  the  Ahafuerus, 
and  the  falle  Sraerdis  the  Artaxtrxes,  who  obllruded  the  work 
of  the  temple  :  becaufe  they  are  faid  in  fcriplure,  Ezra'w.  5.  to 
be  the  kings  of  Perfia,  that  reigned  between  the  time  of  Cyrus, 
and  tire  time  of  that  Diri us,  by  whofe  decree  the  temple  was 
fir.ifhed  :  but  as  that  Darius  was  the  fon  of  Hyftafpes,  between 
whom,  and  Cyrus,  tliere  reigned  none  in  Perfia,  but  Camby- 
ies  and  Smerdis,  it  mull  follow  from  hence,  that  none  but  Cam- 
byfes and  Smerdis,  cou'd  be  the  Ahaluerus  and  Artaxerxes 
■who  are  faid  in  Ezra  to  have  put  a  Hop  to  this  work.  Thefe 
hidoric  fiicls  are  extracted  from  Prideaux  and  Stackhoure,  to 
which  there  appear  to  me  to  be  infurmount.ible  objedions ;  fiift, 
Cyrus  mu(^  have  been  38  or  39  years  old  at  the  death  of  Ne- 
buchadnezzar the  Great.  He  mufl  have  been  fixty-one  years 
old  at  the  takng  of  Babylon;  after  which  lie  marries  the 
daughter  of  his  uncle  Cyaxere?.  He  dies  in  nine  years  after- 
wards :  fo  that  he  could  not  leave  a  child  above  feven  or  eight 
years  old  ;  and  yet  Cambyfes  muft  have  been  a  man  grown  at 
his  father's  death. 

When  Cyrus  led  the  30..ooo  Perlians  to  the  afriflance  of  his 
uncle  Cyaxeres,  his  father  accompanies  him  Tome  part  of  the 
way,  according  to  Z-^nophon ;  and  enforces  upon  his  fonfun-' 
dry  maxims  of  policy  and  war ;  and  it  appears  thai  Cyrus  mufl 
liave  been  quite  a  youwg  man  at  tliat  time,  by  his  anfwers  and 
queries  to  his  fath-.'r — probably  about  twenty  years  old;  and, 
confcquently,  18  or  19  years  before  the  death  ofNebnchad- 
nezz.ir  the  Great.  It  f-ems  to  me  to  be  apparent,  that  the 
birth  of  Cyrus  is  very  confiderably  antedated ;  and  that  liis 
marriage  muil  have  taken  place  much  more  than  nine  years 
before  his  death. 

It  may  be  juilly  queflioncd,  whether  there  was  any  fiich 
pcribu  anhe  jv>Vte!ided  Snerdis  on  the  Perfian  throne.  Jofe- 
phvis  iavs  exprefsir,  ih.at,  -after  the  death  of  Cambvfes,  the  em- 

G 


I   43   J 

pire  was  governed  by  the  Magi  for  ninemontlis;  and  then 
Darius,  Ton  0:  Hyftaipes,  fucceeded  to  the  empire.  It  ispoffi- 
ble,  and  vtry  probable,  that  the  Ahafuerus  and  Artaxerxes  in 
Ezra  mean  ihe  f.une  perfon.  Ahafuerus  fignifics/i';/,  or  €hief. 
The  Prince  o;  Wales  and  George  the  Third  are  politically  dif- 
ferent, but  not  penbnally  :  before  he  was  king,  he  was  the 
Piince  of  Wales;  after  he  was  king,  he  was  no  longer  Prince 
of  Wales.  So  Ahaiueriis  might  be  an  appropriate  name  for  tl^ 
heir  apparent,  whilrt  the  fJther  w:s  living. 

C.imbyfes  was  no  friend  to  the  Jews:  and  if,  whilft  Cyrus 
was  profecuting  foreign  wars,  he  left  him  at  home,  as  regent 
of  ihe  empire,  we  miy  eafily  account  for  the  interruption  of 
the  Jews  in  building  the  temple,  whilfl  Cyrus  was  alive ;  which 
v.'as  ihe  cafe,  according  to  Jofephus. 

The  empire  of  Pcrfia  lafttd  210  years,  and  ended  with  Da- 
rius Codomanus.  This  kingdom  is  faid  to  be  inferior  to  the 
former,  as  being  lefs,  ox  minus  le,  as  the  vulgar  laiin  tranflates 
it;  becau'e  neither  Cyrus,  nor  any  of  his  fuccelTors,  ever  car- 
ried iheir  arms  into  Africa  or  Spain,  lb  far  as  Nebuchadnezzar 
is  reported  to  have  done.  As  to  the  great  image,  there  is  no 
d  ffjrence  of  opinion  refpefting  the  Babylonian  and  Medo- 
Periian  empires;  they  conftitute  the  head  of  gold,  and  the  arras 
and  breafl  of  liiver. 

m.  Hisbslly  and  his  th'ghs  of  brafe;  and  another  kingdom 
of  bra!s,  which  (hall  rule  over  all  the  earth. 

The  opinions  of  expofitors  differ  here  materially,  as  to  the 
extent  and  duration  of  this  kingdom. 

hi  tracing  anatomically  the  huinan  body,  from  the  head 
dov/nwards,  we  come  acro.s  the  two  arms  before  we  arrive  at 
the  chell :  fo  the  empire  that  iucceedcd  that  of  Babylon  com- 
menced in  two  arms,  and  centered  in  the  iame  chtll,  making 
bu.  one  empire. 

Tile  Macedonian  empire  commenced  in  one  trunk,  divided 
itself  into  two  branches,  making  but  one  empiie  :  the  thighs  are 
as  naturally  connj<fted  with  the  lower  part  of  the  trunk  of  the 
body,  as  the  arms  are  with  the  chclh 

This  empire  com'irenced  about  316  years  before  the  Chrif- 
tlan  eri,  and  the  branch  of  the  Selcujidoe  ended  abou-  60  years, 
and  liie  branch  of  the  Lagidae  about  30  years  befo'^e  that  era. 

It  is  a  matter  of  difpue,  whether  this  third  kingdom  ended  in 
the  perfon  of  Alexander,  or  wis  coii^inued  in  his  iujcelVors. 
St.  J.rome's  opinicm  was,  that  it  included  Alexander  and  his 
fucceilors,  the  S'loucidce  who  reigned  in  Syria,  and- the  Lagidae 
whoreig-x'uia  E_^ypt.    It  is  the  f^m.e  governmtnt  Hiil  cciui- 


C      43      ] 

nued :  they  who  governed  were  fliil  Macedonians.      After  the 

death  otAkxandfi,  laith  Juftin,  the  kingdoms  ol" the  eaii  v/ere 
divided  among  his  fucceliors,  and  he  denominaies  them  Mace- 
donians, and  :heir  empire  Macedonian.  It'the  kingciums  of 
the  Seleucidae  and  the  Lagidoe  are  not  as  one  ana  the  lame  with 
thatof  bra'S;  they  muit  be  reckoned  as  two,  againll  which  1 
think  there  will  hereafter  appear  to  be  inlhrmountable  objeft- 
ions:  lb  that  we  muft  eiihcr  confider  them  as  coniVituting  in 
fucceffion  the  third  impire,  or  we  muft  leave  them  entirely  out 
of  the  computation  of  great  empires;  and  therefore,  in  either 
calt,  the  Roman  will  be  the  fourth. 

IV,  His  legs  of  iron. — And  the  fourth  kingdom  fhall  be 
flrongas  iron  ;  toraimuch  as  iron  breaketh  in  pieces,  andfubdu- 
eih  ail  things :  and  as  iron  that  breakl;th  all  thefe,  fhall  it  break 
in  pieces  and  bruile. 

Thefe  two  legs  conftitute  diftindl  empi  es,  but  made  up  of 
the  fame  people.  If  the  third  kingdom  was  Alexander's  per- 
fonally,  the  fourth  cannot  be  the  Scleucida  and  the  Lagid^, 
becaufe  they  had  little  or  none  of  the  ftrength  aitributed  to  this 
fourth  kingdom.  The  diftant  and  lower  parts  of  this  image  are 
very  fainily  fketched  out  here,  bui  will  be  made  more  plain  in 
other  prophecies.  One  of  thele  legs  is  the  Rc;man  emp're, 
whilit  it  enjoyed  a  popular  government :  the  other  of  them 
the  fame  empire,  with  emperors  at  the  head  of  it. 

V.  His  feet,  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay. — And  whereas 
thou  la  weft  he  feet  and  roes  part  of  potters  clay  and  part  of 
iron  :  The  kingd«?m  (h.iil  be  divided  ;  but  there  fhall  be  in  k  of 
the  llrength  ol  the  iron;  foraimuch  as  thou  fawell  the  iron 
mixed  with  the  miry  clay:  And  as  the  toes  of  the  feet  were 
part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay,  the  kingdom  fhall  be  partly  ftrong 
and  partly  broken.  And  whereas  thou  faweft  iron  mixed  with 
miry  clay,  they  (hall  mingle  themlelves  with  the  feed  of  men, 
but  they  lliall  not  cleave  one  to  another,  even  as  iron  is  not 
mixed  with  clay 

As  this  defcripdon  has  reference  to  the  Romans,  we  may 
obferve  here,  that  the  lower  parts  of  the  great  image  com- 
menced their  exidence  nearly  at  the  lame  time  with  the  head  of 
fine  gold.  The  city  of  Rome  began  to  be,  750  years  before 
the  Chrillian  era. 

Thefe  two  feet  and  ten  toes  conftitute  the  twolaft  parts  of 
the  great  image ;  making,  in  the  whole,  feven  parts  or  political 
heads. 

The  laft  two  parts  are  the  Eaflern  and  Weftern  empires. 


t      44      ] 

This  image  confliiutes  the  great  red  dragon  in  the  Revelati- 
ons, having  it vcn  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  feven  crowns  on 
his  head. 

"  Thou  fa  weft  till  a  ftone  W7.s  cut  out  without  hands,  which 
fmote  tlie  image  upc^  iiis  leet  that  v.'tre  of  i:on  and  of  clay, 
and  brake  them  to  pieces. 

"  Tlicn  was  theron,  the  clay,  the  hrafs,  the  filver,  and  the 
gold,  broken  to  pieces  togt^iher,  ?.nci  became  like  tiie  ch.ffc>f 
the funimer  thn.n-iing-floor» ;  and  the  v.ind  c^riied  thtm  aw<>.y, 
that  no  place  w::S  found  for  ihcm.  And  ihellcne  that  fmote 
the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  li.led  the  whole 
earth."     Which  Daniel  thus  Inierprets : 

*'  And  in  the  days  of  liiofe  kings  flrall  the  God  of  heaven  fct 
tip  a  kingdom  which  fhall  never  he  dcllroyed.  ^nd  the  king- 
dom (l-:all  not  be  left  to  other  people  :  but  it  fhall  break  in 
pieces  ;and  con  fume  all  the;e  kingdoms,  audit  fh.dl  Hand  for 
ever. 

"  Forafir.Bch  as  thou  fawed  the  fione  was  cut  cut  of  the 
mountain  without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in  pieces  the  iron, 
the  clay,  the  filvcr,  and  the  gold  :  the  great  God  hath  made 
known  to  the  king  what  (Irail  come  to  p  aIs  h"reaf;er.  And  the 
dream  thereof  is  certain,  and  the  in'erpretation  thereof  is  fure." 

Bifhop  Newton  remarks,  that  this  defcription  can  w'th  pro- 
priety only  be  underitood  as  the  anticnrsunderflood  it,  of  tlie 
kingdom  of  Chrift.  Jndiii  the  d.iys  ffihcfj  khizs — that  is,  in 
the  days  of  feme  of  them:  As  in  tlie  days  when  the  judges 
ruled,  R4!h  i.  i.  fignifies  in  tliC  days  when  feme  of  the  judges 
ruled:  (b  in  the  days  cl  tliefe  kiiigs,  lunifi..s  in  the  days  of 
fome  of  tho'e  k'ngdoms. 

The  fione  v.'as  a  totally  d  ffrent  thing  from  the  imnge,  and 
the  kingdom  as  totally  different  from  the  kingdoms  of  this 
^vorld.  The  rtone  v/as  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hasids ;  as  our  heaven'y  body  is  f.id  to  be  a  bu'lding  of  God,  not 
made  with  hvinds.  This  the  fathers  generally  apply  to  Chrift 
himfeU,  wh)  wa<;  miraculoufiy  born  of  a  vivg'n.  But  it  Qiould 
rather  be  underflood  of  the  kingdom  of  Chvift,  which  wa? 
formed  ou  of  the  Roman  emp're,  without  human  means,  and 
the  virtue  of  fecond  caufts.  This  kingdom  was  (et  up  by  the 
God  of  heaven;  and  from  hence  the  phr^.fe,  of  the  kini^dimi  of 
/^if.i>'tv/,  came  to  fi^nil'y  the  kingdom  of  C'r^lt :  audio  it  was 
uVd  and  underftood  by  the  Jvws,  and  h  it  was  ?ppkcd  by  our 
Sav  our  in  she  N,  w  Tcihtmi.nt.  O  her  kingdoms  were  raifed 
by  hiinvji  ambiiion,  and  worldly  power:  but  this  was  the 
work  of  God  alone. 

Many  expolitors,   apprehending  that  the  founh  k'ngdom  of 


L      45      ] 

(lie  great  image  is  the  lafl,havf  denominated  this,  wlrcli  we  nre 
fpc.-king  of,  'Ihe  fitih  kingcon; :  wLiik  opir.ion  vv;;l  r.tieatier 
.vpptar  lo  be  erroneous.  Mr.  Mede  h;s  n:i\de  a  diiiir.Cticn  Ix'- 
"wcen  the  kingdom  of  the  fione,  and  the  kingdom  of  the 
HKuntuin  ;  or,  the  rcghiim  ia^  idL  ixA  the  rcg:  i:r..  mo  .it  .  The 
flirt,  when  the  Itonf  was  cir.  out  of  the  mountain  wuhouc 
linnds;  the  fccona  when  it  bee;  me  itfeit  a  mountain,  snd  ti.icd 
the  whole  earth.  Tlie  kingdom  o:  Chrift  w.js  fet  up  firll  wh.en 
the  R-oman  empire  w,;s  in  iis  lull  tlrtngth  and  greatett  ipltndour; 
lince  which,  v.Mious  changes  have  ati'.dcd  it.  Tlic  image  is 
liill  Handing  on  his  fttt  r.nd  toes — ihe  kingdom  of  Chrilt  is  yet  a 
ftonc  of  ftumbling  and  rock  of  offence  :  but  thi  Hone  will  one 
day  Ihike  the  image  upon  the  feet  <.nd  tots,  and  deflroy  ir  u- 
teily.  We  have  therefore  feen  the  kingdom  of  the  S;onc;  hue 
Nve  have  not  yet  feen  the  kingdom  of  tlit  Mouniain:  louic  pai^s 
of  :his  prophecy  (hi  rtmain  to  be  fulfilled. 

Notwithflar.ding  this  diilir.dtion  nvay  naturally  be  made,  the 
v,'u;ds  do  not  feem  to  be  calculated  to  make  the  fame  imp:tiIion 
on  Ntbuchadnczzar's  mind.  Hf  faw  till — that  is,  he  exitndjd 
h;svitvv  lo  far  into  futurity,  that  he  law  the  image  c^-mpittcly 
matured  in  all  its  parts,  and  in  its  t  Id  age  ready  to  be  utterly  de- 
Ih'oyed  :  He  faw  fjmething  by  which  its  total  dilioiu.ion  was 
to  be  effected  :  He  iaw  it  fully  efftftfd  : — he  law  all  the  dititL-r- 
tnt  metals,  and  the  clay,  brok..n  to  pieces,  and  icatrtTLd  like 
chair  which  the  wind  carries  away,  and  no  place  v.'asfoui.d  for 
them.  This  is  effeftt-d  by  the  ftone;  and  cannot  intend  tha-t 
inviiible  kingdom  w!  ich  optrarts  only  on  the  hearts  of  indivi- 
duals, tronr  Chrift's  fi;ll  to  his  fecond  advent.  This  flone  repre- 
ftnts  the  lecond  advent.  What  fpace  of  time  there  may  be  be- 
tween the  fiCond  advent  in  power  and  glory,  and  the  Hone's 
becoming  a  motmtain  itlelf  and  filling  the  whole  ear.h,  is  no 
where  very  cleaily  revealed;  it  is  probable  that  iomething 
relative  to  this  mUter  may  be  collected  from  the  laft  chapter  of 
Daniel:  He  feems  there  to  limit  the  duration  of  the  lail  g!e?,t 
t.-  miporal  powers  to  1 260  years — the  cleanfmg  of  the  firncJtuary 
to  1290  years — and  pronounces  a  hV  ffing  on  him  who  comes 
to  the  1335  years;  be  ween  v.hich  there  is  a  d  fff rence  of  75 
years.  The  woik  to  be  performed  by  !he  (tone  is  ot  great  ex- 
tent :  probably  it  will  not  be  inlhm'aneoufiv  petformed.  It 
difplaysihe  vengeance  an. ^.jnlhce  ot  Go>i ;  during  which  :ime  it 
does  not  become  a  mounta'n,  and  tif,  the  whole  earth:  which 
lall  intimates  that  Kingdom  wlvch  fhal!  be  given  to  ih.e  iain's  of 
tl-.e  iMoll  Hgh,  after  all  ternporal  po^^er  ani  ,-',u;horitv  a;e  put 
down  by  ChriH  alonv, — not  through  the  jXisli-tnce,  inicwtnuonj, 
or  medium  of  hisf.iints. 


[      46     ] 
D  A  N  I  E  L— Chap.  III. 

IN  the  third  chapter  we  have  an  account  of  the  Image  of  Gold 
k'L  up  by  N.bachadnezz..r's  orders  to  be  vvorfhipped  by  all 
people,  nations,  and  language.'. 

O:  ihe  three  Hebrews  retuiing  to  worfliip  the  Time ;  in  con- 
fequc-nce  of  which  ihey  arecUi  into  a  fk'iy  lurniCe  feven  limes 
heated,  bu.  r-jceive  no  injury  from  ilie  fire. 

Tne  rcllilt  is,  that  Nt-buchadni-ZZ.ir  makes  a  decree,  that 
every  people,  nation,  and  language,  that  fpcak  any  th;ngag»inll 
the  God  of  thcf-  tliiee  Hebrews,  (hall  be  cut  in  piccts. 

This  part  of  hiftory  has  not,  thni  1  have  found,  had  any  other 
fenl'e  r.fhxed  to  it  than  what  the  words  naturally  import.  But, 
on  conlidering  it  atteniivi  ly,  perhaps  we  may  be  irflucnced  to 
belii-ve  that  thcfe  realities  are  but  a  figure  of  a  future  and  iin^iiar 
reality. 

It  may  be  intended  to  intimate,  that  all  the  great  political 
heads  before-mentioned  will  promote  and  enlurce  idoiati^^as 
wj:lliip;  and  that  tho:e  who  rLtui-  to  c.-mply  Vvith  the  unjuft 
decrees,  and  .,re  I'aithfui  to  the  iru  God,  though  in  tk  m:dii  of 
the  general  conflagration  of  nruuie,  vvtien  tne  he.-vtns  iivl  he 
on  fire,  and  the  ek-m-.'niS  melt  with  ferv/ni  jieat ;  thuu,.:' in 
the  niidft  ot  the  :econd  death,  yet  the  Limbient  flame  Ih.ili  not 
be  hu.  tful  to  them  :  for  over  fuch  the  leconi  death  fh.ili  have 
DO  j:ower. 

I  fee  no  impropriety  in  confiiering  this  part  of  h;ftory  in  this 
extenfive  view. 

B.'.hylon  was  one  of  the  moft  antient  cities  of  the  world.  It 
was  loundedby  N  inrod,  not  long  after  the-  building  of  the  fa- 
mous tower  o'  B  be-  ;  and  wasenlargLd  and  bfau;;ficd  by  Se- 
mir.'.mis:  but  Nt.buchadnezZM-  was  the  perum  who  pur  the 
finiil-jaig  hand  to  ii,  to  make  it  oi.e  ot  the  treat  wonders  of  the 
world. 

Stackhoufe  gives  the  following  defcription  of  the  city  and 
wails  Ot  Babyii.n  : 

I.  The  whole  t.ity,  which  i^ood  on  a  large  flat,  confifled  pro- 
perly of  two  parts,  which  were  dividi  d  by  ihe  river  Euphrates. 
Th;.t  pait  of  it  which  was  on  the  eafl  tide  of  tlie  rivcr,  was  the 
old  city;  the  other,  on  the  w-dfide,  was  added  by  Nebuchad- 
rezzar; and  the  whole  was  a  quarc  ot  an  hundrfd  andtwenry 
furlwiigs,  or  fifteen  miles,  everyway:  wi.ich  m.dc;  the  whole 
circumterenct  of  it  to  be  foui  luindnd  and  cigh  y  furlonv;s,  or 
exadlly  threef:oi'e  n.ries.  Its  Wrills — which  wi'e  in  thickne's 
87  ket,  in  he'ght  350  feet,  and  in  compals  480  furlongs— were 


I      47      3 

a!i  built  of  large  bricks,  cemented  together  with  bitumen,  a  glu- 
tinous flime,  which,  ifluing  out  of  iht  earth  in  that  country, 
binds  rtronger  and  firmer  than  linae,  and  in  a  fhort  time  grows 
harder  than  the  very  brick  and  l\one  which  it  cements. 

The  city  was  encompafled  without  the  wails  with  a  vaft 
ditch,  filled  with  water,  and  lined  with  bricks  on  boih  fides, 
after  the  manner  of  a  councericarp  :  And  as  the  earth  which 
was  dug  out  of  it  made  the  bricks  wherewith  the  walls  were 
built,  we  may  judge  of  the  depth  and  largenefs  of  the  ditch, 
from  the  vaft  htighth  and  thicknels  of  the  walls.  In  the  v/hole 
compafs  of  the  walls,  there  were  an  hundred  gates  ;  that  is, 
five  and  twenty  on  eacli  fide,  all  made  of  folid  brafs  ;  and  be- 
tween every  two  of  thefe  gates,  at  proper  diftances,  were  three 
towers,  that  is,  at  the  four  corners  of  this  great  fquare  ;  there 
were  tour  towers  between  each  of  thefe  corners,  and  the  next 
gate  on  either  fide,  three  towers ;  and  every  one  of  thefe  tow- 
ers was  ten  feet  higher  than  the  walls. 

Aniwering  to  every  one  of  thefe  gates,  there  was  a  fireet, 
which  led  from  gate  to  gate,  fo  that  there  were  fifty  in  all,  each 
fifteen  miles  long;  whereof  twenty  five  going  one  way,  and 
twenty  five  another,  they  eroded  each  other  at  right  angles, 
and  )b  cut  the  whole  city  out  into  676  fquares ;  each  of  which 
was  four  furlongs  and  an  half  on  every  fide,  that  is,  two  miles 
and  a  quarter  in  compafs ;  and  round  thefe,  on  every  fide, 
towards  the  ftreets,  flood  the  houfes,  all  built  three  or  four 
ftories  high,  with  fronts  adorned  with  all  manner  of  embellifh- 
ments,  and  w'lh  yards  and  gardens  thrown  backwards:  Befides 
thefe,  there  were  four  othtr  llreets,  built  only  on  one  fide,  be- 
caufe  they  h.^d  the  wall  on  the  other,  wliich  went  lound  the 
four  ivies  of  the  city,  and  were  all  of  ihem  200  feet  broad  ;  the 
other  ftreets  wc^re  but  150. 

Quite  acrofs  the  city,  ran  a  branch  of  the  river  Euphrates, 
which  entered  in  on  the  north,  and  went  out  on  the  fouth  fide 
of  the  city  ;  and  over  it,  in  the  very  middle  of  the  city,  was  a 
bridge  of  a  furlong  in  leng-.h,  and  th'.r  y  feet  in  l^readth,  built 
with  wonderful  art,  to  fupply  tiie  defeat  of  a  foundation  in  the 
bottom  of  the  river,  vrhich  was  all  fandy.  By  this  biidge,  a 
communication  was  kept  up  between  both  parrs  ot  the  citv ;  and 
at  the  two  extremities  of  it,  flood  two  palaces,  the  old  one  on 
the  eaft,  and  the  new  one  on  the  w-'fl  fiie  of  the  river  :  The 
former  of  thefe  took  up  four  of  the  ;quares  bove- mentioned, 
aiid  the  other  nine,  and  the  temple  01  Selus,  which  ftood  near 
the  old  palace,  took  up  anothc^r. 

II.  The  temple  of  Belus,  which  was  one  of  the  mofl  won- 
deitul  works  in  the  world,  was  a  fcuare  of  a  fuiiong  on  each 


[      48      ] 

fi^e,  that  is,  half  a  mile,  and  confuled  of  eight  towers,  or 
"wiuit  fecmed  like  toweis,  built  one  above  anomer.  Herodo- 
tus ;i.l!s  us,  that  the  \v,\y  to  go  up  to  it,  was  by  ftaiis  on  the 
oaiiide  round  it,  from  whence  it  fetms  moll  likely,  that  the 
whole  alcent  to  it  w>.s  by  benching-in,  drawn  in  a  doping  line, 
irom  the  bottom  to  the  top,  eighi  times  rou>id  it,  and  that  this 
mace  the  appearanceof  eight  toweis,  one  above  another.  The 
eight  towers,  as  ihey  arc  called,  being  hke  To  many  ftories  were 
e.'.ch  of  them  ftventy  five  feet  high,  and  in  them  were  many 
gre.u  rooms, wiih  arched  roots,  fuppoited  wiih  pillars ;  which, 
afie;-  tiiat  the  place  was  conftcrattd  to  an  idolatrous  u.e,  were 
all  made  parts  of  the  temple  :  But  the  mod  facred  part  of  all, 
and  where  the  chiefell  devotions  were  penormed,was  the  upper- 
incll  ilory  ;  over  which,  on  tiie  top  of  the  tower,  was  .-n  ob- 
ferv.itory. — by  the  benefit  of  which,  the  Babylonians  advanced 
their  knowledge  in  aftconomy  beyond  all  »i!her  nations. 

Th  Slower,  and  the  fevetal  rooms  in  it,  were  all  that  was 
ca'led  the  temple  of  Be'.us,  until  Nebuchadnezzar  enlarged  it 
with  vad  buildings,  waich  v/ere  erected  in  a  .'quare  ol  two 
furlongs  on  every  iide,  or  a  mile  in  circumference.  On  the 
oii^fiJe  of  the  tower  was  a  wail  end  ;fing  the  whole,  in  which 
were  feveral  gates  leading  up  to  the  temple,  all  made  of  folid 
jbrafs  ;  very  probaWy  the  brazen  fea,  the  brazen  pillars,  and 
the  other  britzea  vellels  which,  from  the  temple  of  Jerusalem, 
were  carried  to  Babylon. 

Ti-.is  temple  flood  until  the  time  of  Xerxes :  But  he,  on  his 
icturn  from  tlie  Grecian  expedition,  having  firft  plundered  it  of 
its  itrmienfe  liches,  among  which  were  feveral  images  or  ilaiues 
.of  iVialTy  gold,  demolifhed  the  whole  of  it,  and  laid  it  all  in 
ruins.  Alexander,  upon  his  return  to  Babylon,  from  his  In- 
dian expedition,  propoied  to  have  re  built  it,  and  to  that  pur- 
po  t;  !ei  ten  thou. and  men  to  clear  away  the  rubbiOi.  But  his 
tleath,  in  a  fliort  time  after,  put  an  end  thereto,  and  the  know- 
ledge of  the  place  whe.e  it  flood,  is  now  luft. 

iil.  Near  to  this  temple,  on  the  eail  fide  of  the  river,  ss  we 
fiid,  fto(>d  the  old  palace  of  ihe  kings  of  Babylon,  four  miles  in 
circumteience:  and  exaft  y  over  againfl  ir,  on  the  other  fide 
of  tl'.e  river,  w.is  the  new  palace,  built  by  Nebuchadnezzar, 
fight  iBiics  in  coiniufs;  and -fu  rounded  with  three  walls,  one 
within  another.  But  the  mull  wonderful  things  belonging  to 
it,  were,  the  hanging  gardens,  which  Nebuchadnezzar  made 
in  complaifance  to  h's  wife  Amylis,  daughter  of  Ailyages,  king 
ofMjdia:  for  Ore  retail! ing  a  fhong  inclination  for  the  moun- 
.liinsand  forefls  of  her  own  country,  defired  to  have  fomething 
like  it  in  B.-.by!oni  and  therefore,  to  gratify  her,  he  eve  (fled 
ths  mcnffious  v/oik  of  vanity. 


[      49     1 

Thefe  gardens  were  four  hundred  feet  fqiiare,  and  were  car* 
ried  aloft  into*  the  air  in  the  manner  of  ieveral  large  terraces, 
one  above  another,  until  the  higheft  of  them  came  up  to  the 
heiglit  of  the  walls  of  the  city,  that  is,  350  feet  high. 

On  the  top  of  the  arches  were  firftlaid  flat  (lones,  fixteen  feet 
long  and  four  feet  broad  ;  over  them  was  a  layer  of  reed  mixed 
with  a  great  quantity  of  bitumen  ;  over  this  were  two  rows  of 
bricks,  dofely  cemented  together  with  plaifter ;  over  thefe  were 
laid  thick  Qieers  of  lead ;  and  all  this  to  keep  the  moifture  of  the 
mould  from  draining  away  :  and  then,  upon  this  lead,  fucha 
large  quantity  of  earth  as  afibrded  depth  enough  for  the  largeii 
trees  to  take  root  in.  In  this  garden  there  was  every  thingthat 
could  delight  the  eye,  or  gratify  the  curiolity  :  beautiful  and 
large  trees,  flowers,  plants,  andfhrubs;  and,  to  keep  every 
thing  verdant,  in  rhe  upper  terrace  there  was  an  aquedudl,  or 
engine,  which  drew  up  water  out  of  the  livei  into  a  relervoir, 
v.'hich  watered  the  whole  garden. 

IV.  The  rain,  indeed,  at  certain  feafons  of  the  year  (that  is, 
June.  July,  and  Augull)  by  the  fun's  melting  the  fnow  in  the 
mountains  of  Armenia,  ufed  to  oveiflow  its  banks,  in  the  fame 
manner  as  the  Nile  in  Egypt  does,  to  the  great  damage  of  the 
country  and  city  of  Babylon.  To  prevent  this  inconvenience, 
Nebuchadnezzir  had  two  artificial  canals  cut  on  the eaft  fide  of 
the  Euphrates,  in  order  to  carry  off  the  fuperfluous  water  into 
the  Tigris.  One  of  thele  canals  difcharged  itfelf  near  Seleucia, 
and  the  other  over  againft  Apamia.  And,  for  the  farther  fecu- 
rity  of  the  country,  from  the  head  of  thefe  canals  down  to  the 
city,  and  feme  way  lower,  he  made  vaft  banks  of  brick  and 
bitumen.  But  the  mod  wonderful  part  of  the  work  was  within 
the  city.  There,  on  each  fide  of  the  banks  of  the  river  Eu- 
phrates, he  built,  from  the  very  bottom  of  the  channel,  a  great 
wall  of  the  fame  thicknefs  with  the  walls  of  the  city,  87  feet 
ihxk,  and  160  furlongs  or  20  miles  in  length.  Againft  every 
flreet  that  crolTed  the  river  he  made  on  each  fide  a  brazen  gate 
in  the  wall,  and  flairs  leading  down  to  the  river,  from  whence 
the  inhabitants  pafled  by  boat  from  one  part  of  the  city  to  the 
other. 

V.  It  was  necefiary,  however,  while  this  work  was  carry- 
ing on,  that  the  ftream  flnould  be  diverted  fome  other  way;  and 
therefore  he  had  a  vaft  artificial  lake  made  to  the  weft  of  Ba- 
bylon, which,  according  to  the  loweft  computation,  was  40 
miles  fquare,  and  160  miles  in  compafs;  and,  being  of  a  pro- 
portionable depth,  was  able  to  contain  all  the  water,  until,  the 
work  was  finifmed.  When  this  vras  done,  the  river  was  re- 
turned to  its  former  channel :  but  the  lake  and  the  canal  were 

H 


(      30      ] 

dill  preferred;  becavife  they  were  found  ofufeto  fertilize, 'by 
means  ol  llaices,  the  adj.Kent  country. 

Thefe  are  fome  of  the  vaft  works  which  the  generality  of 
Avrietsafcrihe  to  Nebuchadnezzar;  and  upon  th.e  view  and 
contemplation  of  which  he  giew  fo  arrognrt  and  elated  as  to 
thinlv  himil'irequal,  if  not  fuperior,  to  God:  for,  is  not  this 
great  C.bylon  which  I  have  built  for  the  honour  of  my  ma- 
jefty'?  and,  Who  isGod  but  Nc:buchndnczzar3  fay  his  fyco- 
fhantsof  him,  Jadk/i  vi,  2.  It  was  theretore  fit  that  fuch  im- 
pious pride  (hould  be  abaftd.  He  had  faid  in  his  heart  (for  of 
■him  is  iliat  prophecy  in  J/aia/i  xiv.  13)  1  will  afcend  into  hea- 
ven ;  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the  fl.irs  of  God  :  I  will 
afcend  above  the  heights  of  the  clouds;  1  will  be  like  the  Moft 
"High.  But  how  art  thou  fallen  from  heiVcn,  O  Lucifer,  fon 
'•of the  moining'?  How  art  thou  cut  down  to  the  ground, who 
'Aidft  weiken  the  nations'?  They  that  fee  thee  fliall  narrowly 
look  upon  thee,  and  confider  thee,  faying.  Is  this  the  man 
•that  made  the  earth  to  tremble;  that  did  (hake  all  kingdoms  ; 
that  m.'.de  the  world  as  a  wilderneis,  and  deftroyed  the  cities 
thfivof  V  And  v/ell  they  might,  ifrhey  faw  him  dwelling  with 
the  bealls  of  the  field,  eating  giafs  like  oxen,  and  wet  with  the 
dew  of  heaven,  wi;h  his  hair  grown  like  eag'es  feathers,  and 
his  nails  like  the  claws  of  birds. 

Oiigen,  who  was  for  refoiving  every  thing  that  he  could 
not  comprehend  in  Scripture  into  allegory,  was  of  opinion, 
•that,  under  the  name  of  Ntbuchadnezsar,  Daniel  intended  to 
give  us  a  reprefentation  of  the  fall  ot'Luciffr ;  being  probably 
led  thereto  by  the  above  cited  pafTage  from  Ifaiah^  But,  fays 
•Stackhoufe,  the  account  of  the  puniQiment  which  befel  this 
piince,  is  fo  often  inculcated  in  the  fame  chapter,  foretold  in 
the  dream,  explained  by  the  prophet,  repeated  by  the  voic-e 
fiomiVeaven;  and  all  tliis  publiQied  in  a  fulenui  di.-claration  by 
the  king  himfelf,  after  the  recovery  ofhisfenfes,  that  there  fs 
no  manner  of  ground  to  think  of  any  figure  or  allegory  in  this 
jjieceofh'iloiy. 

Nebuchadnezzar's  real  metamorphofis  into  an  ox,  both  as  to 
his  inward  and  outward  form,  is  a  notion  too  gvofs  to  be  le- 
'ceived. 

The  metem.pfychofis  of  an  ox's  foul  into  Nebuchadnezzar's 
body,  thereby  to  communicate  the  lame  motion,  taile,  and  in- 
clination, that  are  obfervable  in  that  animal,  is  a  notion  un- 
known to  all  antiquity,  and  incongruous;  as  it  fuppo'es  two 
fouls,  a  rational  and  a  brutal,  aniiiiathigthe  prince  at  the  faras 
time. 


1 


[       5*       1 

A.  fafcmaiicn,  both  in  ihe  eyes  of  Nibuchadne^zarV  fiib- 
jects,  and  in  his  own  fancy  and  imagination,  which  might 
raake  them  believe  that  he  was  really  changed  into  an  ox,  and 
had  the  figure  of  one,  is  a  notion  full  of  abiurdity. 

The  moit  general,  and,  therefore,  the  moU  probable  opinion 
is,  that  N^biichadntzzar,  by  the  judgment  of  God,  was  puu- 
idied  with  madnefs,  which  fo  dilordtred  his  imagination,  that 
he  fancied  himfelf  a  bealt,  and  afted  like  one. 

If  the  manifeftoin  this  4th  chap,  was  drawn  up  by  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, as  feems  apparently  to.be  the  caie,  andaddrelled  to 
all  people,  nations,  and  languages  that  dwell  in  all  the  earth, 
to  which  an  excellent  petition  is  Aibjoined,  Peace  be  muUiplied- 
i^nto  you,  how  came  it  to  foim  a  part  of  the  Book  of  Daniel  ■^ 
for,  by  the  bed  account  we  have  of  liira,  he  mult  have  been 
an  athfciil. 

The  fi.  ft  dream  he  had,  troubled  and  agitated  him  exceed- 
ingly :  Notwithilanding  it  had  clean  efcaped  from  his  memory, 
he  was  fully  imprcffcdthat  he  had  had  an  extraordinary  dream  :. 
Here  he  feems  to  be  a  repreftntative  of  the  Heathen  world,  from 
whole  minds  had  efcaped  every  true  notion  of  Religion  and 
God  ;  yet  they  were  agitated  and  troubled  about  their  falfe 
gods,  and  falfe  religion.  Such  a  divinely  infpired  perfon  as 
Dan'el  was  abfolutely  neceflary  in  both  cafes ;  No  doubt  Noah 
was  a  true  worfhipper  of  God,  but  his  poflerity  foon  loft  the 
true  knowledge  of  God,  and  his  worfhip,  and  could  no  more, 
recover  it,  than  Nebuchadnezzar  could  his  dream. 

We  may  anfwer  the  quellion,  How  came  Gcd  to  vifit  Ne? 
buchadnezzar,  an  Atheillical  perfon  'I  by  afking  another  quef- 
tion,  How  came  God,  in  the  daysofthe  apoftles,  to  vifit  thofe 
that  were  without  God  in  the  world,  and  as  Atheifticalas  Ne- 
buchadnezzar 1  If  God's  vifitations  in  mercy  had  been  lufpend- 
ed  upon  the  condition  of  m.ankind's  becoming  true  Theifts,  they, 
■would  have  been  fufpended  forever ;  for  the  revelation  was  not 
received  from,  nor  ijy  the  will  of  man. 

We  have  no  evidence  from  prophane  hiflory,  with  refpecH: 

to  Nebuchadnezzar's  being  drove  from  the  fociety  of  men,  or 

()i  his  becoming  very  pious :  Had  fuch  an  event  taken  placei 

v/'th  fo  excellent  an  inftruftor  as  Daniel,  it  v/ould  feem,  that 

he  effeds  of  it  muft  have  been  of  much  more  public  notoriety. 

He  thought  it  good,  and  it  was  undoubtedly  a  very  good 
thing,  to  fhew  the  figns  and  the  wonders  that  the  high  God  had 
done  towards  him. 

The  fhort  ejaculation  is  pious  and  noble — How  great  are  his 
figns,  and  how  mighty  are  his  wonders  I  his  kingdom  is  aa 
everlafting  kingdom,  and  his  dominion  is  from  generation  to, 
generation — A  fentiment  founded  in  undoubted  trutli,  which 
he  voluntarily  exprelTes,  after  he  had  rsccvered  his  f^^nfes. 


C      S^      ] 

I,  Nebuchadnezzar,  wasatrefl  inmine  houfe,  and  flourldi- 
ing  in  ray  palace. 

It  would  have  been  a  great  fatisf-idlion,  if  the  year  of  his 
reign  had  been  mentioned  :  From  the  defciipiion  of  his  works, 
they  muft  have  employed  him  a  great  number  of  years;  and 
it  is  not  probable,  that  he  was  at  reft  and  flouiiniing,  m.uch  be- 
fore the  end  of  his  reign  :  At  this  lime  he  has  a  drean),  which 
not  only  makes  him  afraid,  but  troubles  him — He  has  a  per- 
fedi  recolleftion  of  this  dream,  and  fays,  that  he  told  the  dream 
before  the  Magicians,  the  aftrologers,  the  Chaldeans,  and  the 
foothi'ayers ;  whether  they  attempted  an  explanation,  is  not 
mentioned,  but  he  fays,  they  did  not  make  known  unto  me 
the  interpretation  thereof :  At  lail  Daniel  came  before  me,  and 
before  him  I  told  the  dream,  faying, 

I  faw,  and  behold,  a  tree  in  the  midft  of  the  earth,  and  the 
heighth  thereof  was  great,  &c. 

This  matter  is  by  decree  of  the  watcher,  and  the  demand  by 
the  word  of  the  holy  ones — to  the  intent,  that  the  living  may 
know,  that  the  mcft  high  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  mt-n,  and 
giveih  it  to  whomsoever  he  will, and  fetteih  up  over  it  the  baleft 
of  men. 

Itfeems  impofhble  that  the  intention  of  th's  dream,  which  is 
here  exprefled,  could  be  aulv.'ered,  by  fubjedting  Nebuchad- 
nezzar to  a  fit  of  madnefs  for  a  fliorttmre  :  During  his  phrenzy, 
or  whatever  it  may  be  called,  his  kingdorn  was  not  given  to 
any  other ;  neither  could  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  head  of  fine 
gold,  be  faid  or  thought  to  be  the  bafeft  of  men.  There  mult 
be  in  this  dream  (omethingmore  copious  and  extenfive, 

Daniel  lays  the  tree  which  thou  fawefl,  which  grew,  and 
Was  firong,  whofe  heighih  reached  unto  Heaven,  and  the  fight 
thereof  to  all  the  earth;  whofe  leaves  were  fair,  and  the  fiuit 
thereof  much  ;  and  in  it  was  meat  for  all ;  under  which  the 
beafts  of  the  field  dwelt,  and  upon  whofe  branches  the  fowls 
of  Heaven  had  their  habitations : 

It  is  theu,  O  king,  that  art  grown  and  become  ftrong ;  for 
thy  greatnefs  is  grc*wn.  and  rcacheth  unto  Heaven,  and  thy 
dominion  to  the  end  of  the  earth. 

If  this  great  tree  has  reference  to  thehead  of  gold  only,  which 
ftems  to  have  commenced  with  Nebuchadnezzar  (though  it  is 
rot  material  whether  it  did  or  not)  then  it  would  'eem  more 
natural  for  h'm  to  remember  this  dream  than  the  fid  (of  the 
great  image)  becaufe  this  was  refpefting  an  empire,  wliich  was 
near  its  end  when  he  died  :  He  had  feen  and  known  the  extent 
of  this  empire  ;  and  his  memory  would  furnifh  him  wirh  many 
of  the  moil  important  fads  refpeftin^  it.    Bu:  the  great  image 


[      53      3 

reaching  far  into  futurity,  he  could  not  naturally  have-^ny 
knowledge  or  memory  about  it. 

The  tree  rcpreLnts  imptrial  Babylon  :  The  hewing  't  down 
nnd  deflroying  of  it,  defignates  ihe  end  -f  this  erari.ic  ;  and 
ih'i  Jeuen  times  defigniite  the  peril  d  of  rime  between  the  end  of 
that  empire  and  the  re.u:rcdiun.  Ihe  grext  objeA  of  the 
dream,  therefore,  terminates  in  the  fcvcn  itmc-,  which  un- 
doubtedly intend  2520  years,  or  thirty-hx  times  leventy  years. 
la  this  fenfe,  the  dre.iar  is  great  and  important,  r.nd  carries  us 
to  a  period  of  time  forfne  reiurredion,  v<hich  agrees  with  the 
tim.e  that  many  able  expolitors  have  lixed  upon  for  that  great 
event,  or  very  nearly  fo. 

If  the  defcriptions  apply  folelv  to  Nebuchai-inezzar  in  a  flate 
of  rnadnefs,  for  a  (liorr  time,  it  feems  difh-iuK  to  fino.  the  juflnels 
and  propiiety  ofihofe  flrong  terms,  H  w  '.ne  tr  e  down,  and 
deftroy  i\  The  expIaT\atio;i  of  Daniel  may  have  neen  partial, 
that  is.  not  a  full  explanation  ;  yet  it  was  fucii  .'.s  was  proper 
for  Nebuchadnezzar  to  know,  though  it  might  rot  have  been 
proper  to  unfold  the  whole  truth  to  him. 

The  full  explanation  feems  to  be,  that  Nebuchadnezzar's 
empire  (hould  ceafe  to  he ;  that  he  and  his  fubjeds  fhould  die 
likeinen,  and  like 'oe arts:  for,  as  Solomon  iaith,  one  event 
happeneth  to  both ;  both  are  from  the  dull,  and  return  to  the 
duft ;  both  go  to  one  place.  Which  feems  to  be  the  meaning 
of  the  words,  Let  his  portion  be  with  the  beafts  of  the  field  ; 
and  that  until  feven  times  pafs  over  him. 

The  Hate  of  the  dead  feems  to  be  fully  expreffed  by  thefe. 
words,  as  well  as  an  aflurance  that  they  will  not  always  re- 
main in  that  ftate:  Leave  the  ilump  of  the  roots  thereof  in -the 
earth,  with  a  band  of  iron  and  brafs,  &c. 

The  ftump  of  the  roots  conveys  the  fame  idea  that  Paul  does 
when  he  fays,  It  is  fown  bare  grain,  perhaps  wheat  or  barley, 
or  fome  other  grain,  which  muft  die  before  other  grain  grows 
from  it.  The  certainty  of  the  roots  (hooting  and  living  again, 
is  expreiled  by  the  bands  of  iron  and  brafs.  Though  the 
flrongePi  metals  are  ufed  to  exprefs  a  certain  revivification  ;  yet 
they  derive  their  ftrength  from  that  omnipotent  Power  which 
has  given  aflurance  of  the  refurredtion  of  the  dead,  in  that  he 
rai'ed  J-.'fus  Chrifl  from  the  dead. 

Daiiiel  makes  the  iiiterpretation  perfonally  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar. But  if  -we  grant  that  fome  very  uncommon  judgment 
was  brought  upon  Nebuchadnezzar  (which  I  think  muft  be 
gi  anted  ;  for  Daniel  declares  to  Belfhazzir,  a  long  time  after- 
wards, that  it  was  a  fafl,  and  that  Belfliazzarknew  it  to  be  fo, 
notwithdanding  which  he  continued  his  impieties)    yn  it  may 


C      54      ] 

fce  figurative.  Let  his  portion  be  with  tlie  beafls  of  the  fitld^ 
D.uiiel  explains  by  faying,  They  (hal'  make  thee  to  eat  grals  a*, 
oxen,  and  they  (hail  wet,  &c.  Who  are  intended  by  the 
pronoun  iftcy,  does  not  appear. 

In  all  this  we  may  as  wcllfuppofe  the  (late  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar was  typical,  as  that  of  Ezekiel,  when  he  was  commanded 
to  lie  in  a  particular  pollute  for  a  certain  number  ot  days, 
"which  days  were  to  fignify  as  many  yeais;  and  to  eat  certain 
unfavouiy  things,  to  reprefent  the  miierable,  diihellad  ftate  of 
the  Jews. 

Till  thou  know  that  the  Moft  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of 
men,  and  givetiiit  to  whornlbever  he  will. 

How  far  Ntbuchadntzzar  attained  to  tlris  knowledge  in  its 
true  kviii,  or  whether  he  ever  did,  may  be  julhy  quellioned. 
Daniel  informs  Bjllhuzzar  that  his  father  fet  up  and  put  down, 
that  he  flow  and  m.ade  alive  whom  he  would  :  which  repre- 
fenrs  him  as  adling  with  the  fame  ibvereign  uncontrouled 
power  as  God  himfelf.  Such  power  as  this  it  is  not  now 
thought  proper  to  commit  to  the  hands  of  any  one  man  :  for 
all  men  are  fubjjd  to  be  milled  by  ignorance  and  paffion. 

If  Nebuchadnezzar  did  attain  to  the  true  knowledge  of  what 
is  fuggeiled,  it  may  appear  a  little  ftrange  that  there  appeared 
none  of  the  fruits  or  tflfefts  oi  it  in  his  empire.  When  he  was 
in  the  infenfible,  iirational  ftate  of  a  beail,  how  G-.ould  this 
have  a  tendency  to  make  him  know  the  power  of  the  Moll 
High  'I  And  yet  he  is  to  continue  in  this  Ihite  until  that  event 
happens. 

That  Nebuchadnezzar  was  a  very  wicked  perfon  in  the 
eyes.- of  Daniel,  is  evident  from  the  exhortation,  Break  oflfthy 
fms  by  righteoufnefs,  and  thine  iniquities  by  fliewing  mercy  to 
the  poor  ;  if  it  may  bea  lengthening  of  thy  tra:  quility. 

The  extenfive  wars,  and  the  monllrous,  and  almolt  vifionary 
extent  of  his  works  and  operations,  mufthave  made  his  fubjeds 
miferably  poor  and  wretched :  they  mull  have  been  the  mott 
abjed  Haves;  otherwife  he  could  not  have  efFeded  what  he 
did. 

It  feems  that  he  either  did  not  break  off  his  fins ;  or,  if  he 
did,  it  had  no  effei^t  in  averting  the  judgment  of  heaven  :  forat 
the  end  of  twelve  months  he  walked  in  the  palace  of  the  king- 
dom of  Babylon,  and  the  king  faid.  Is  not  this  great  BAbylon 
which  1  have  built  for  the  houfe  of  the  kingdom,  by  the  might 
of  my  power,  and  ibr  the  honour  of  mymajefty?  Or  that 
Nebuchadnezz.ir  mull  have  been  dreaming  the  whole  year, 
after  fuch  heavy  judgments  were  denounced  againll  him,  the 
■very  dieam  of  which,  without  knowing  what  it  poitended, 


t      S5      ] 

"made  him  terribly  afraid.  He,  before  v/hom  the  world  frem- 
1)led,  was  eafily  terrified  himfelf. 

The  very  inftant  Nebuchadnezzar  is  fpeaking  tho'e  words, 
the  judgment  is  executed  :  and  there  is  fome  addition  in  the  de- 
icriptionofthe  punifnment,  which  Daniel  had  not  fiiggefted— 
And  h's  body  was  wtt  with  the  dew  of  heaven,  till  his  hairs 
were  grown  like  eagles  feathers,  and  his  nails  like  birds  claws. 

Something  like  this  we  find  in  the  defcriptionoffomeof  the 
four  beaft?.  The  firil,  which  is  like  a  lion,  has  eagles  wings; 
and  the  laft  had  iron  teeth,  and  nails  of  brafs. 

If  this  dream  has  ref^^rence  to  any  other  things  than  Nebu- 
chadnezzar perfonally,  and  his  punifhment;  then  two  things 
naturally  fuggeft  themfelvcs,  which  are,  A  ftate  of  the  dead  till 
the  refurreftion,  and  the  progrellive  growth  and  formation  of 
The  great  image.  Here  Nebuchadnezzar  may  be  faid  to  lire, 
after  he  is  perfonally  dead,  as  being  the  head  of  the  other  parts. 
And  if  this  be  typical  of  that  image,  or  the  bealts  that  are  con- 
ftituent  parts  of  it;  we  may  be  fure  that  in  ihisfenfe  neither 
Nebuchadnezzar,  nor  any  of  them,  have  yet  lifted  their  eyes 
up  to  heaven  ;  that  the  end  of  the  days  is  not  yet  come,  ir» 
which  this  is  to  be  done  by  them.  And  this  will  not  be  done 
tintil  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the  kingdom  of  Jefus 
Chrift  ;  when  he  fhall  take  to  himfelf  his  great  power,  and 
leign  King  of  nations. 

Nebuchadnezzar  died,  and  had,  and  dill  has,  in  an  import- 
ant fenfe,  his  portion  v/ith  the  beads  of  the  field  ;  his  fubjeds 
ated  iikewife,  and  have  the  fame  portion.  The  firft  lives  in  his 
fuccellbrSjthe  great  empires  ;  the  laft  live  in  their  defcendants — 
for  as  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  were  given  into  the  hands 
of  Nebuchadnezzar,  fo  all  that  are  now  on  the  face  of  the 
tarth,  mud  be  defcendants  from  them. 

Vv'hen  Nebuchadnezzar  fpeaks,  it  is  the  monarch  thatfpeaks 
• — I,  Nebuchadnezzar,  t'le  head  of  pm  gold,  lifted  up  mine 
eyes  unto  Heaven,  and  mine  undeutanding  returned  unto  me — 
I  blefs,  I  praife,  I  honor  him  that  liveth  ibrever.  But  in  this 
fenle  neither  Nebuchadnezzar,  nor  tiny  ot  his  imperial  fuccefs- 
ors,  have  ever  lifted  up  their  eyes  to  Heaven. 

We  have  nov/  conGdered  and  had  Ijefore  our  view  three 
very  extraordinary  miracles  which  were  performed  before  Ne- 
buchadnezzar. 

I.  Daniel  informs  him  accurately  of  a  viuon  or  dream,  which 
lie  was  fure  had  been  in  his  mind,  and  had  efcaped  entirely 
from  his  memory  :  and  not  only  informed  him  what  it  was, 
but  explained  to  binj  the  meaning  of  the  fame  ;  The  extent  of 


[      5<5      3 

which  Is  apparently  commenfurate  with  th^t  great  period  of 
time,  commencing  with  this  monarch's  reign,  and  ending  with 
the  dilTtvlution  of  all  temporal  monarchies,  at  the  fecond  com- 
ing of  Ctirill,  in  glory.  No  intimation  of  the  length  of  this 
period  of  lime  is  given,  when  this  great  image  is  introduced. 

n.  The  miraculous  prcfervation  of  the  three  Hebrews,  when 
caft  into  the  fiery  farn..ce  ;  in  which  place  Nebuchadnezzar 
plainly  ;aw  a  fourth  perfon,  like  unto  the  Ton  of  man  :  What 
idea  rhf  king  had  of  the  fon  of  man,  or  how  Ivj  came  to  fup- 
pofe  Iv'm  to  be  like  unto  the  fon  of  man,  does  nor  appear.  The 
liate  of  the  righteous  at  the  fecond  advent  of  Chrift  feems  to  be 
typified  hereby. 

III.  The  dream  of  the  great  tree,  and  interpretation  made 
thereof  by  Daniel,  with  the  judgment  that  fell  upon  him,  agree- 
ably to  the  predidtion  of  the  prophet. 

If  the  word  times  is  to  be  taken  here  in  the  ftine  fenfe  that 
Daniel  u.es  it  in  leveral  other  places,  then  it  is  apparent,  that 
the  ftate  of  this  great  tree,  hewn  down,  muft  be  co-extcnfive 
with  the  great  image  ;  and  the  duration  of  the  image  is  hereby 
afcertained  ;  and  that  whatever  befell  Nebuchadnezzar  for  a 
meafured  time,  was  only  typical  of  the  ftate  of  the  dead,  and 
the  duration  of  all  the  great  temporal  governments  that  were 
to  be  until  the  refurredion. 


D  A  N  I  E  L— Chap.  VII. 

'Hatever  learning  and  ingenuity  expofitots  may  have  dif- 
played  upon  the  7  th  chap,  it  appears  tome,  that  none  of 
them  have  added  any  light  to  the  fame  ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
have  confufed  and  perplexed  the  plain  account  of  the  prophet : 
Unlels  vv'e  woivld  charge  him  with  needlefs  repetition,  we  can- 
not fuppofe  the  four  beads  here  defignated,  are  the  fame  four 
which  he  had  informed  Nebuchadnezzar  of,  in  the  explanation 
of  the  great  image.  I  datter  myfelf,  that  the  prophet  really 
deiignates  eight  great  monarchies  ;  that  the  revolutions  and 
changes  of  empires,  which  prophane  hiftory  places  before  our 
eyes,  will  warrant  us  in  this  opinion  ;  and  that  if  this  be  not  a 
facf^,  it  will  be  impoffible  to  give  any  fatisfacftory  account  and 
explanation  of  feveral  defcriptions  ia  this  book,  as  well  as  in 
that  of  the  Revela'ions. 


I 


r   57    ] 

The  vinon  of  tliefe  four  beads  happened  in  rhe  fivft  year  of 
BelfhazZAr,  king  of  Babylon,  and  about  55J  years  before  the 
birth  of  Chriil. 

Daniel  fpake,  and  fald,  I  fiiw  in  my  vifion  by  nights,  and 
behold,  the  four  winds  of  Heaven  flrove  upon  the  ;ea,  and 
four  beafls  came  out  from  the  Tea,  diverfe  one  from  another  : 

The  firA  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagle's  wings ;  I  beheld 
until  the  wings  thereof  weie  plucked,  and  it  was  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  and  made  ftand  upon  the  feet  as  a  man  :  and  a  man's 
heart  was  given  to  it. 

This  be^il  is  a  conftituent  part  of  the  great  image,  and  makes 
the  fifth  head,  and,  coni'equently,  muft  be  one  of  the  legs; 
and,  ofcourfe,  Rome  Imperial  is  defignated  hereby. 

And  behold,  another  bead,  a  fecond  like  to  a  bear,  and  k 
raifed  up  itlelf  on  one  fide ;  and  it  had  three  ribs  in  the  mouth 
of  it,  between  the  teeth  of  it ;  and  they  faid  thus  unto  it,  Arife, 
devour  much  flefh. 

This  bead  is  not  a  conllituent  part  of  the  great  image  ;  ic 
makes  the  feventh  power,  in  order  of  time,  and  is,  confequent- 
ly,  the  Mahometan  power. 

After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  another^  like  a  leopard,  which 
had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl ;  the  beaft  had  alfo 
four  heads,  and  dominion  was  given  to  it. 

This  bead  conftitures  another  part  of  the  great  image,  which. 
I  trull  we  fhall  make  maniftft  hereafter.  It  is  the  eaflern  em- 
pire, and  the  fixih  head  of  the  image,  and  one  of  its  feet. 

After  this  I  law  in  my  night  vifions,  and  behold,  a  fourth 
bead,  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  (Irong  exceedingly,  and  it  had 
great  iron  teeth ;  it  devoured  and  break  in  pieces,  and  damped 
the  refidue  with  the  feet  of  it ;  and  it  was  diverfe  from  all  the 
beads  that  were  before  it ;  and  it  had  ten  horns. 

I  conddered  the  horns,  and,  behold,  there  came  up  among 
them  another  litde  horn,  before  whom  there  were  3  of  thefirft 
horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots :  and  behold,  in  this  horn|were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,and  a  mouth,  fpeaking  great  things. 
Th's  bead  is  a  condituent  part  of  the  great  image,  and  makes 
the  feventh  head,  and,  confequently,  is  the  other  foot  of  the 
unage,  which,  with  the  toes,  makes,  a  complete  image  of  a 
man.  This  is  the  lad  temporal  bead  :  And  this  bead  is  the 
feventh  in  order  of  connedion  with  the  great  image  ;  but  the 
eighth  in  order  of  time. 

I  beheld  until  the  thrones  were  cad  down,  and  the  ancient 
of  days  did  fit,  v/hofe  garm.ent  was  white  as  fnov/,  and  the 
hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool  :  his  throne  wa?  like  the 
fieiy  flame,  and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire^ 

I 


[       53      ] 

A  fiery  flieam  ilTued  and  cr.me  forth  from  before  him  ;  thou- 
sand tlioul'ands  minifered  unto  him,  and  ten  tiioufand  times 
ten  thoufand  Hood  before  him  ;  the  judgment  was  fet,  and  the 
books  were  opened. 

This  is  a  dePcription  of  the  commencement  of  the  Millenium, 
which  immediately  fucceeds  the  temporal  thrones — Con(e- 
quently  points  out  to  us  what  will  be  a  part  of  the  work  of  the 
Millenium,  that  is,  an  exercife  of  judiciary  power. 

I  beheld  then,  becaufe  ot  the  voice  oi  the  great  words  which 
the  horn  fpake  :  I  beheld  even  uniil  the  beall  waslliin,  and  his 
body  delhoyed,  and  given  to  the  burning  flame. 

As  concerning  the  reft  of  the  beads,  they  had  their  dominion 
taken  away  ;  yet  their  lives  v,'ere  prolonged  for  a  feafon  and  a 
time. 

By  the  reft  of  the  beafts,  it  appears  to  me,  that  we  are  to 
xindeift.uid  the  firft  and  third  ;  becauie  it  will  appear,  that  the 
Jecond  and  fourth  are  to  coniinue  until  the  Millenium,  or  nearly 
10  that  time, 

I  raw  in  the  night  vifions,  and  behold,  one  like  the  fon  of 
man  came  wiih  the  clouds  of  Heaven,  and  came  t<>  the  Ancient 
of  Days,  and  they  brought  him  near  before  him  ;  and  there 
was  given  him  dominion,  ai.d  glory,  and  a  kingdom  ;  tliat 
all  people,  nations,  and  languages  fliould  ferve  him  ;  his  do- 
minion is  an  everlafting  dominion,  which  fhall  not  pais  away  ; 
and  his  kingdom  that  which  ftiall  not  be  deftroyed. 

1,  Daniel,  was  grieved  in  ray  fpirit  in  the  ixiidft  of  my  body, 
and  the  villous  of  my  head  troubled  me, 

I  came  near  unto  one  of  them  that  ftood  by,  and  afked  him 
the  truth  of  all  this  :  So  he  told  me,  and  nude  me  know  the 
interpretation  of  the  things. 

Thefe  great  beads,  which  are  four,  are  four  kings  which 
fhall  arife  our  of  the  earth  :  But  the  Saints  ot  the  Moft  High 
fiiall  take  the  kingdom,  and  poftefs  the  kingdom  forever,  even 
forever  and  ever. 

Then  I  would  know  the  tru:li  of  the  fourth  bcaft,  which 
v/as  driven  from  ail  tlie  others,  exceeding  dreadful ;  whofe 
teeth  were  of  iron,  and  his  nails  of  brais,  which  devouied, 
brake  in  pieces,  and  ftamped  the  reiidue  witli  liis  feet. 

And  of  the  ten  horns  that  were  in  his  head,  and  of  ihc  other 
which  came  up,  and  before  whom  thice  fcl;  ;  even  of  that  horn 
that  had  eyes,  and  a  mouih  ihat  fp;;ke  very  great  things ;  ^^hofe 
look  was  more  ftout  than  his  fellow?, 

1  beheld,  and  the  fame  horn  made  war  agnnfi  the  Saints, and 
prevailed  ag-iinft  them. 


[    59 


J 


Until  the  Aniient  of  D.iys  came,  and  judgment  \v.is  given  to 
the  Saints  of  theMoftKigh  ;  and  die  time  came  that  the  Saints 
polTeiled  the  kingdom. 

Tiius  he  faid,  the  fourth  beafi  fhall  be  the  fourth  kingdom 
upon  earth,  which  fh.iU  be  diverfe  from  all  kingdoms,  and  fnall 
devour  the  whole  earth,  and  fliall  tread  it  down,  and  break  it 
in  piece?. 

And  the  ten  horns  out  of  th's  kingdom  are  ten  kings  that  (hall 
2ri:e:  and  another  fhall  ari.e  r.f  er  them;  and  lie  fn-dl  be  di- 
ver'e  from  the  fi-ft,  and  he  fliall  lubdue  three  king<;. 

And  he  fliall  fpeak  great  words  againflthe  Mofl  H'gh,  end 
n-.all  wear  out  the  flints  of  the  MofxHigh,  and  think  to  change 
times  and  laws;  and  they  fhali  hi  given  into  his  hands,  until  a 
time,  and  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time. 

But  the  judgment  fhall  in,  and  ihey  fiiall  take  away  his  do- 
minion, to  confume  and  dellroy  it  unto  the  end. 

And  the  kingdom,  and  the  dominion,  and  the  greatr.efs  of 
the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  fliall  be  givin  to  tlie 
people  of  trie  faints  of  the  Mofl  H'gh,  whofe  kingdom  is  an 
everlailing  kingdom ;  and  all  dominions  fliall  ferve  and  obey 
him. 

We  fliall  not  be  any  where  informed  what  particular  empires 
the  four  here  defcribed  are.  It  feems  plain,  contrary  to  the 
opinions  of  thofe  who  fuppofe  them  to  be  the  Babylonian,  the 
Riedo-Perfian,  the  Grecian  and  Roman,  that  the  faft  is  other-' 
Tvrife  :  for  it  is  not  ufu.il  for  the  prophets  to  defcribe  a  kingdom 
ns  arifing,  wh^ch  has  aftually  been  in  exigence  fome  tim.e  be- 
fore. And  this  was  the  cafe  wiih  th?  Babylonian.  This  em- 
pire was  near  ii?  diilohuion  when  Daniel  had  this  vifion :  it 
commenced  about  741  years  before  the  birth  of  Chriil,  and 
ended  about  532  years  before  the  fameeveiit. 

Thefe  beads  arife  after  the  four  winds  of  heaven  had  flrovs 
upon  the  great  fea,  and  they  come  up  from  the  fea  diverfe  one 
from  another.  Whether  there  was  any  effential  difference  be- 
tween the  heads  of  gold,  filver,  and  brafs,  is  not  only  doubtfu', 
but  more  than  probable  that  there  was  none,  in  the  political 
adminiflrations  of  the  empires,  worthy  of  nonce. 

The  term  /i?.;  is  univerfally  explained  to  fignify  an  empire 
of  the  greateft  extent.  As  thefe  four  beads  arife  outoffucha 
fea,  we  niall  fee  hereafter  that  the  firft  of  them  muft  intend  Im- 
perial Rome. 

We  rem.ark  here,  that  it  is  of  importance  to  attend  to  th.e 
firong  language  that  is  made  ufe  of  in  the  punifliment  of  the 
fourth  beail,  I  beheld  till  the  he?.^  was  fain,  bis  body  defivoycd 
and  given  to  the  burning  flame. 


r   60  ] 

The  judgment  v/r.s  fer,  and  the  books  were  opened.  By 
•\v\v.ch.  it  is  evidcn'ly  conveyed,  that,  wiih  the  dcftrudtion  of 
this  bead,  the  judgment  commences^ 

The  permanency  and  durability  of  the  kingdom  that  fuc- 
ceeds  this  founh  beafl  is  alfo  exprellcd  in  Urong  language,  as 
well  as  its  extent  and  numbers.  There  is  no  gvound  for  the 
opinion  that  feme  entertain,  ihat  there  will  be  a  very  great  de- 
fedion  from  this  kln|^dom,  under  the  ch.iraders  of  Gog  and 
Magog.  Such  charaders  may  appear  in  conlequence  of  open- 
ing the  books,  and  theexercile  of  an  upright  and  true  judiciary 
power.  The  execution  of  the  fencence  may  be  deferred,  fo 
as  to  give  an  opponuuity  for  thofe  exeriions  attributed  10  Gog 
and  Magog. 

The  cbjed:'on  :',gainfl  confidering  thefe  fourbeafls,  as  being 
the  £nne  that  NL'bucliadnezzar  law  in  his  dream,  is  not  capa- 
ble of  refu'.ation.     It  is  as  follows. 

The  defcription  of  the  three  firft,  in  the  fecond  chapter, 
ends  wirh  the  tliighs  of  ihi^  image.  Now  if  the  fourth  tlitre 
hinted  at  intends  the  fame  as  the  fourth  mentioned  in  this  chap- 
ter, and  both  mean  the  Roman  empire,  it  is  manifeft  that  em- 
pire has  long  fince  ceaied  to  be,  and  that  it  did  not  come  to  its 
end  in  the  manner  pointed  out  for  the  diflolution  and  deilruc- 
tlon  of  the  fourth  beaft. 

That  the  three  firll  heads  of  the  image,  if  we  reckon  to  the 
end  of  the  Grecian  empire,  including  in  the  fame  the  Seleucida; 
and  the  Lagidse,  did  nof  hft  (computing  from  the  beginning  of 
Nebuchadnt  zzar  the  Great's  reign)  longer  than  about  570 
years:  whereas  to  this  laft  beaft  a  period  is  affigned,  by  many, 
of  at  leaft  two  thouiand  years. 

The  fourth  beafl  here  is  an  aflemblage  of  eleven  horns,  all 
exercifing  k'ngly  authority,  and  independent  of  each  other  : 
yct.it  is  a  complete,  beafi.  The  Roman  empire  was  not  made 
up  of  fuch  an  alt.'mblage. 

We  miy  therefore  conclude  with  certainty  that  this  fourth 
beaft  is  d'ftinct  and  diffexe^it-ir-om  the  Roman  empire. 

This  fourth  be;s-fi;can  be  no  oiher,  laysBiiliop  Newton,  than 
the  Roman  w^pire;  and  yet,  if  he  proves  any  thing,  he  makes 
two.  compile  bea«%;  for  he  f.)ys.  We  m\ift  look  for  the  ten 
king";  wliere  only  they  can  be  found,  amid  the  broken  pieces 
of  the  Roman  empire;  confequently  this  ailemblage  of  kings 
does  not  ex!ft  till  af'.er  the  dilfolution  of  the  Roman  empire, 
—•and  muft  niake  a  beaft  d'verfe  and  diftind  from  it,  and  is 
plainly  one  of  the  laft  of  the  tempor.tl  beafts.  But  fo  is  not  the 
Roman. 


[      6i       ] 

The  prophet  appears  to  me  to  have  piirfued  the  idea  of  the 
great  imnge,  and  lo  have  defcribed  the  various  parts  in  luch  a 
manner  that  a  lkiltV.1  painter  might  delineate  the  im;.ge,  and  fix 
the  proper  names  to  its  pans  by  degrees.  We  have  yet  found 
only  two  names  to  write  upon  the  image.  The  next  chapter 
will  furnifh  us  with  anoiher  name.  The  fifth  chapter  intro- 
duced the  Medo-Perfian  empire  by  name  :  the  eighth  chapter 
will  introduce  the  Grecian  empire  ;  after  which  the  names  of 
the  heads  Mill  not  be  fpecified,  that  is, fuch  as  are  to  fucceed  it. 

The  great  image,  or  man,  which  Nebuchadnezzar  law,  was 
conlVuuted  of  great  empires. 

Thofe  who  make  the  firft  of  thefe  four  beafts  intend  the  Ba- 
bylonian empire,  cannot  make  the  charaderiftic  defcriptions 
apply  to  the  fame.  There  can  be  no  good  reafon  given  v/hy  it 
is  faid  to  be  made  to  ftand  upon  the  feet  as  a  man. 

When  only  the  head  of  the  great  image  exffted,  it  would  be 
more  proper  to  fay  it  flood  upon  his  head,  than  his  feet  :  but 
when  the  Roman  empire  exifted,  that  is  the  legs  and  feet  of 
the  image,  then  it  might  propeily  be  faid  of  it,  that  it  was 
made  to  (land  upon  its  feet  as  a  man.  And  there  can  be  no 
doubt  but  this  defcription  has  reference  to  the  progreflive  form- 
ation of  the  great  image. 

It  may  feem  to  be  a  fmall  anticipation,  as  this  is  but  the  fif:h 
head,  and  two  others  are  yet  to  be  :  yet  fuch  is  the  connexion, 
and  fuch  it  will  appear  to  be,  between  this  head  and  the  other 
two,  that  there  will  be  no  impropriety  in  conlidering  the  image 
as  now  capable  of  ftanding  upon  its  feet  as  a  man. 

The  feet  of  the  image  naturally  arife  out  of  Imperial  Rome, 
when  it  came  to  a  peaceable  end,  acd  was  divided  into  two 
<T!ipires,  A.  D,  392. 


DAN  I  EL— Chap.  VIII. 

THE  feventh  and  eighth  chapters,  notwithfland'ng  the  vt- 
fions  contained  m  them  were  about  1 4  years  before  the 
iiiffolution  ot  the  Babylonian  empire,  yet  they  appear  not  to 
have  been  arranged  in  ihis  book  of  Daniel  tiil  af:er  that  event 
happened,  by  the  preceding  fifth  and  fixth  chanters ;  the  laft  of 
which  informs  us  of  Daniel's  being  caft  into  the  den  of  lions  by 
Darius. 

The  firft  matter  of  difficulty  that  occurs  in  the  eighth  chapter 
is,  what  power  is  intended  by  thefe  words — And  out  of  one  of 
ihem  cms  forth  u  :iu!z  hsnit  &c. 


[      Gi      ] 

Thefecond,  if  tlie  2300  days  intend  fo  ir.r.r.y  ywrs,  when 
does  ihe  period  commence '( 

The  third  is,  Wiiat  power  is  intended  by — A  king  of  fierce 
countenance,  ai:du::d  rjlaiuling  dark  fer.i ends ,\'<uiU fiancl tip  ? 
The  Babylonian  empire  was  deilroyed  by  Cyrus,  who 
commanded  the  combined  forces  of  Media  and  Perfu.  Darius 
king  of  Mjdia,  and  Cyrus's  uncle,  w:.s  the  fi.ll  who  reigned, 
asemperor,  over  the  wliole  of  the  conquells  that  Cyrus  made. 
Darius  dying  'n  the  fpace  of  about  two  years,  Cyrus  fucceedcd 
him  in  the  empire,  who  is  defignated  by  ''  the  higher  horn 
came  up  the  lafh"  The  Perfian  empire  flood  io5  years ;  r.nd 
had  thirteen  kings  (if  Smerdis  the  Magian  be  reckoned  as  one) 
who  were  Cyrus,  Cambyfs,  Smerdis  the  Magian,  Darius  the 
fon  of  Hyflafpts,  Zerxes  the  Firfl,  Artaxcrxes  Longiraanus, 
Zerxes  the  Second,  Sogdianus,  Darius  Nothu5,  Artaxerxes 
Mncnion,  Oclius,  Aries,  Darius  Codoraannus. 

Alexander  the  Great  was  born  356  years  before  tlie  Chriftian 
era.  He  mounted  the  tlirone  of  Macedonia  ?.t  the  age  of  2.0 
years.  He  immediately  made  great  preparations  for  war  againll 
Darius  Codomannus,  who  alcended  the  Periian  throne  the 
fame  year  that  Alexander  did  that  of  Macedonia ;  that  is,  in  the 
year  336  before  the  Chriflian  era.  Darius,  in  feveral  pitched 
battles,  was  defeated,  and  was  killed  in  the  year  330,  wh.cn 
Alexander  became  tlie  great  horn,  or  the  third  einpire  of  the 
great  image,  deiignated  by  brafs.  Alexander  died  in  the  year 
32.3,  after  a  reign  offeven  years  only,  from  the  death  of  Da- 
rius Codomannus. 

The  empire  was  flionly  afterwards  divided  as  follows : 

Ptolemy  had  Egypt,  Lybia,  Arabia,  and  Paleftine. 

Cafiander  h.id  Macedonia  and  Greece. 

Lyfimachus  j^.ad  Bythinia  and  Thrace. 

Seleucus  had  Afia,  as  far  as  the  river  Indus. 

Tliis  lafl  territory,  which  comprehended  all  the  provinces  of 
the  antient  Pi^rfian  empire,  was  called  the  kingdom  of  Syria; 
fcccaufe  the  Seleucidcc,  i:s  kings  of  the  race  of  Seleucus,  refided 
at  Antioch,  a  city  of  Syria. 

About  ICO  years  after  thefe,  the  Romans  began  to  make  a 
great  figure ;  and  finally  put  an  end  to  the  four  kingdoms 
above  mentioned. 

It  is  a  well-efiablinicd  facH-,  that  Greece  and  Italy  fell  under 
the  general  appellation  of  Ciiiitim,  or  Ciiim ;  andthepeople 
were  called  C'timites.  By  thofe  names  the  Jews  defcribed  them 
generally,  till  the  name  of  Roman  became  more  familiar.  Out 
of  the  country,  therefore,  afTgncdto  Caflander,  arofe  the  little 
]aorn. 


[      63      ] 

The  feat  of  the  Pcrfian  empire  was  in  the  e-(l,  and  the  power 
thereof  is  rcpieftnted  as  pulhing  weUward,  and  northward, 
an  i  fou'.hward.  Alexander  is  repreitnted  as  coming  from  the 
w^'ll :  therefore  he  pufhes  eathvard,  and  northward,  and  foutu- 
ward.  The  R.omans  r.re  the  only  power  after  Alexander  that 
cuuld  be  ccnfidered  as  llarting  from  the  fame  point  of  compafs, 
and  piifn  Hi;  fiiccerstully  the  fame  way.  The  interpretation 
made  to  D.miel  confirms  this  ftnfe  beyond  all  doubt :  for  it  is 
nut  till  the  latter  time  of  the  e  tour  kingdoms,  when  the  tranf- 
greflions  are  come  to  the  full,  tha  la  king  of  fierce  countenance 
Hands  up.  By  the  te;m  ki,  g,  we  may,  without  any  impro- 
priety, underdand  a  commonwealth(  or  lepublic.  No  mo- 
narch put  on  a  fii.rcer  countenance  than  the  Jenate  of  Rome, 
as  we  might,  ifnecellary,  fnew  in  numbcrlefs  inl^anLts:  hardi- 
Iwod,  oftentimes  approaching  to  obltinate  m.adnefs.  They 
underllood  dark  fentences,  and  were  not  to  be  impofed  upoa 
by  art  or  laiteryAVherAnt'ochus  thtGreat  endeavoured  to  de- 
ceive the  coni'ul  Flaminius,  he  was  miibken  :  the  conful  le: 
him  know  he  perceived  it: — He  'poke  plain  language  to  him, 
and  hz  made  Antiochus  fptak  plain  language.  They  did  noc 
work  as  kings  and  their  m.iniikrs  ufually  do,  by  artifice  and  in- 
trigue; but  in  a  refol'Jte,  plain,  open  manner. 

But  as  I  doubt  not  it  w'll  be  apparent  that  there  is  a  diiiindion 
between  Rome  Popular  and  Rome  Imperial,  it  will  be  more 
proper  to  cordider  ihe  litile  horn  as  defignaiing  the  common- 
wealth or  republic  of  Rome,  which  was  not  broken  without 
hands.  Tne  hCx  of  being  broken  cr  divided  without  hands, 
which  is  elfcwhere  exprelftd,  neither  in  anger  nor  batile.is  ii:er- 
ally  true  of  Imperial  Rom;".  The  inrerprctauon  purfues  ihat 
power  farther  than  is  mentioned  at  firft. 

Whether  the  vilion,  and  the  interpretation  thereof,  make  a 
d'ftinftion  between  Rome  Popular  and  Rome  Imperial,  is  not 
very  material  he:e:  that  point  will  b:  made  more  clear  here- 
af:er. 

Though  Ibme  of  the  ads  and  doings  of  the  little  horn  feem 
applicable  to  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  yet,  taking  every  part  ol 
tlie  defcripiion  into  view^  it  is  apparently  altogether  inapplica- 
ble to  him.  As  the  fame  matters  will  be  brought  before  us 
again  in  the  eleventh  chapter,  we  omit  adding  more  on  theft: 
powers  here. 

As  the  computations  'n  Daniel  are  guided  rnd  directed  by 
great  temporal  powers,  it  is  moft  probable  that  the  2300  days 
commence  with  the  end  of  the  Ptrfi:.n  and  the  beginningof 
Alexander's  empire,  and  wi  1  end  when  the  great  image  ihali  be 
brolcen  and  Ica'.tered  aschaiTby  the  wind. 


•[      <^4      ] 

The  readings  are  various :  forae  have  2400  'hys,  and  fcnie 
lioodays;  but  Billiop  Newton  thinks  the  zjoo  days  is  pro* 
babiy  right. 

The  placing  of  this  prophecy  in  the  book  ofD.-.niel  atter  the 
Periian  monarchy  has  Ijeen  introduce'.!,  even  atler  it  r.<flu.dly 
exilled,  is  an  evidence  that  we  are  not  to  commt-nce  the  2300 
days  with  that  monarchy.  The  purport  of  it  is  to  fhtw  the 
end  of  this  empire,  and  introduce  its  fuccefl'ors.  The  very 
pofirion  of  it  may  be  wiiely  defignedto  lead  us  to  a  right  coni- 
puration. 

The  tranflation,  according  to  the  beft  critics  in  Hebrew, 
does  nor  give  the  lenfe  of  the  original :  becaufe  there  is  nothing 
in  it  to  anlwer  the  word  co/icenn.  g;  and  this  v.'ord  limits  the 
extent  of  the  qutUion,  and  makes  it  have  relation  only  to  the 
daily  facrifice ;  and,  conftqueutly,  how  long  it  will  be  from 
the  taking  that  away  to  the  cleanfing  the  fardiury.  Mr. 
Lowth  fays^  it  would  have  been  better  rendered,  "  for  how 
long  a  time  fhall  the  vifion  lail,  the  daily  faciifice  betaken 
away,  and  the  tranfgreliion  of  defolation  continue  V"  And, 
thus  rendered,  the  queflion  not  only  embraces  the  period  of 
time  between  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  facrifice  and  the 
cleanfing  the  lijnduary,  but  alfo  from  the  commencement  of 
the  vifion  to  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  facrifice  :  and  the 
vifion  manileflly  begins  when  the  Perfian  monarchy  ends,  and 
tire  M.'cedonian  monarchy  commences. 

The  anfwer  is  intended  to  fill  up  all  that  fpace  of  time  be- 
tween the  death  of  Darius  Codomannus  and  the  coming  of  the 
ftone  that  is  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  to  fnrlte 
and  deflroy  the  great  image:  and  the^e  2300  days  coincide 
with,  and  corroborate,  the  other  great  compulations  of  Daniel. 
The  period  tnds  in  the  year  of  the  Chriftian  era  1970, 

As  fomt'  have  fuppofed  that  the  little  horn  defignaies  Antio- 
chus  Epiph?ncs,  and  that  the  number  of  days  are  to  be  taken 
for  natural  d,\ys ;  the  following  objeftions  ag.\infi  fuch  an  opi- 
nion ate  unanfwerable ; 

Firfi,  1300  natural  days  are  fomewhat  more  than  fix  years. 
Itappears,  by  comparing  i  Mace.  i.  59,  with  iv.  52.  that  the 
protasiation  of  the  teinple  by  Antiochus  lafted  bu;  three  years; 
according  to  Jo:ephus,  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  facrifice 
lafied  but  three  years  and  an  half. 

Second,  if  we  commence  them  with  the  beginning  of  the 
reign  of  Antiochus,  which  was  the  137th  year  01  the  kingdom 
of  the  Greeks,  or  era  of  the  Seleucid^e  ;  then  the  cleanfing  of 
the  fanduary  happened  in  the  r 48th  year  of  that  era,  which 
mdkes  a  difference  of  eleven  years,  and  is  nculy  tv;ice  2300 


[      65      ] 

days;  or,  if  we  compute  from  the  time  An- iochus  firfl  went 
to  J.^rufalem,  v/hich  was  in  the  143d  year  of  the  fimeera; 
til.'  number  of  days  exceed,  that  is,  extend  cor.uderably  beyond 
the  T48rh  year,  in  which  the  fanclur.Ty  was  cleanfed. 

Tiie  antient  fathers  were  perplexed  about  this  place;  and 
Jerome,  in  his  comment  upon  it,  [>.ys,  that  Chriltians  gene- 
rally referred  it  to  Antichritl,  and  juppofed  that  Antiochus  was 
typical  of  him.  Ir  the  Uttlehorn  defignates  the  rife  of  Rome 
Popular  (and  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  it  does)  this 
power  begin  to  make  its  prcgrefs  eallwardjuft  200  years  before 
the  Chrillian  era.  They,  that  is  the  Romans,  at  this  time, 
firfl  pafied  into  Macedonia,  and  made  war  ag;ini\  king  Philip. 

Third,  the  vilion  was  to  be  for  many  days;  on  account  of 
v.'hich  Daniel  fainted,  was  Hck,  ar.d  was  allonifned  at  the 
vifion.  The  three  years,  or  three  years  and  a  half,  that  the 
Jews  were  affl'died  by  An-iochus,  could  notoccafion  all  this: 
for  the  calamities  they  fuiTered  from  Nebucliadntzzar  were  in- 
comparably greater  than  what  they  fuffered  from  the  other. 
If  we  commence  the  viilon  with  Cyrus,  it  was  but  about  370 
years  to  thecleanfing  of  the  fanftuary,  a'lerit  was  profaned  by 
Antiochus.  Such  a  vifion  could  not  be  long  to  Daniel,  who 
had  feen  viiions  extending  much  farther  into  the  womb  of  time. 
Bifhop  Newton  juftly  remarks,  that  the  cal.'mities  under  Anti- 
ochus  were  of  fmall  extent,  and  of  (hort  duration,  in  compari- 
fon  with  thofe  they  fufTered  from  Nebuchadnezzar  and  his  fuc- 
ceflbrs.  The  firft  took  the  city,  the  latter  burnt  it  to  the  ground. 
The  firft  profaned  the  tem.ple,  the  latter  utterly  deflroyed  ir. 
The  fi.ft  made  captive  40,000  Jews,  the  latter  carried  the 
whole  nation  into  captivity.  The  firft  took  away  the  daily  fa- 
crifice  for  three  years  and  a  half,  the  latter  abol'Ihed  the  temple 
fervice  for  feventy  years.  The  calamities  brought  on  the 
Jewsby  the  Romans  exceed  thofe  brought  upon  them  by  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, as  much,  and  more,  than  his  exceed  thofe  of 
Antiochus.  It  is  therefore  no  wonder,  when  Daniel  had  a  full 
view  of  them,  that  he  was  faint,  fick,  and  aftonifhed. 

We  have  before  remarked,  on  the  terms  fevcn  times,  where 
it  is  faid,  Hew  down  the  tree,  and  let  his  portion  be  with  the 
beails  of  the  field,  till  feven  times  pafs  over  him,  S:c.  that  no 
good  reafon  could  be  given  why  they  fnould  not  mean  2510 
years.  The  2300  days  are  a  plain  confirmation  of  that  con- 
flruiflion :  for,  from  the  deftruS'on  of  imperial  Babylon  by  Cy- 
rus, to  the  death  of  Datius  Codomannus,  there  are  210  years 
computed.  But  it  is  mod  probable  that  the  Perfian  empire 
laded  210  years :  and,  from  the  obfervations  before  made  with 
refped  to  the  chronology  of  Cyrus,  it  mr-y  be  probable,  and 

Is. 


[      66      J 

it  feerns  neceffary,  ihrit  Daiius  the  Mede  fhcu'd  hr^ve  reigned 
at  leaft  ttn  yeixs.  And  this  makes  the  two  vificns  agree  ex- 
actly in  ihdr  extent ;  that  is,  computing  from  the  beginning  of 
Darius,  and  of  Alexander;  the  firrt  is  Z510  years,  the  latter  h 
2.300  years;  both  end  at  the  fame  time. 

We  may  farther  obferve,  that  as  feventy  years  are  adopted 
as  a  meaure  fortlie  Jewifh  cr^lamiiies,  that  2520  years  are  ex- 
sftly  36  limes  70;  and  that  one  ir.ore  is  to  be  added  for  the 
Babylonifii  captivity :  fo  that  the  exaft  meafure  of  their  calami- 
li's,  beginning  ^vi;h  that  captivity,  is  g7  times  70  years;  and 
throi  g:i  all  this  period  of  time  Daniel  was  enabled  to  extend 
h's  view.  Of  the  36  feveniies,  33  ferentics  and  33  years  expire 
this  prefent  year  1793  ;  and  tv.o  :lventies  and  37  yea:s,r  177 
years,  are  yet  unexpired. 


DANIEL-Chap.  IX. 

IN  the  fird  year  of  Dauus,  the  Ton  of  Ahafiierus,  of  t  feed 
.  of  the  Medes,  which  was  made  king  over  the  realm  of  the 
Chaldeans: 

In  the  fi;(l  year  of  hi»  reign,  I,  Daniel,  unuerflood  by  books 
the  number  of yeais  whereof  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to 
Jeremiah  the  prophet,  that  he  would  accompliflr  ftventy  years 
in  the  defolaticns  of  Jerufaltm. 

Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and  upon 
thy  holy  city,  to  finifn  the  tranfgrefiion,  and  to  ip.ake  an  end  of 
fin,  and  to  make  rfconciliaiion  for  iniquity,  ^nd  to  bring  in 
tverlafting  righteoufnefs,  and  to  feal  up  the  vificii  and  pro- 
phecy, and  to  anoint  the  molt  holy. 

Whether  tViis  prophecy  ha;  reference  only  to  the  firft  com- 
ing of  Chrift  in  the  fie  fli,  may  be  a  qr.eflion  :  as  feveral  things 
to  be  done  do  not  feem  to  have  been  t'ully  accomplifhed  at  that 
time,  fuch  ?s  the  mak'ng  an  end  of  iln  ana  tranfgreffion. 

It  has  however  been  ccnfidered  in  no  other  light,  that  I 
know  of.  If  the  feventy  weeks  commence  wi[h  the  ilTuing  cf 
the  commandment  by  Cyrus,  then  490  years  will  expire  about 
42  years  before  the  birth  of  Chrilt,  and  75  years  before  the 
Pafrcn.  If  they  are  to  commence  with  the  coirimilhon  given 
to  Ezra,  490  years  will  carry  usto  the  year  of  the  P.ifficn. 

Mr.  Fergufon  has  endeavoured  to  expla'n  the  feventy  weeks 
£S  follows. 

TheDionvfi^n,  or  v-j'gar  era  of  Chrid's  birth,  was  al^out 
the  end  cf  the  vs.  ar  of  the  Julian  period  47 13;  and  con^q'^ently 


[      ^7       1 

the  firft  year  of  his  age,  according  to  that  account,  was  the 
4714th  3'ear  ot  the  l^.id  period.  .  Tiierefore  if  to  the  current 
yearof  Chrift  we  add  4713,  the  fum  will  be  the  year  of  the 
Julian  period  :  Co  the  year  1793  ^''^'  ^^  fo'-irid  to  be  the  65061!! 
year  of  that  period.  Or  to  find  the  year  of  the  Julian  period, 
anfwering  to  any  given  year  ofChriii,  fubtract  the  number  of 
that  given  year  from  47  r 4,  and  the  remainder  will  be  the  year 
of  the  Julian  period.  Thus  the  year  585  before  the  fi:ft  year 
of  Chrift,  which  was  the  584th  before  his  birth,  was  the 
41 29th  year  of  the  faid  period. 

The  vulgar  era  of  ChrilVs  birth  wasnev^r  fettled  till  the  year 
527,  when  Dionyiuis  Exiguus,  a  Roman  abbot,  fixed  it  to  the 
tnd  of  the  4713th  year  of  the  Ju'ian  period,  which  was  four 
too  late :  for  our  Saviour  was  born  before  the  death  of  Herod, 
Avho  fought  to  kill  him  as  foon  as  he  heard  of  his  birth.  And 
according  to  the  teftimony  of  Jofephus  (book  xvii.  chap.  8) 
there  was  an  eclipfe  of  the  moon  in  the  time  of  Herod's  kft  ill- 
nefs;  which  eclipfe  appe.-.rs,  by  our  aflronomical  tables,  to 
have  been  in  the  year  of  the  Julian  period  4710,  March  13th, 
at  three  hours  paft  midnight,  at  Jerufalem.  Now  as  our  Sa- 
viour mufl  have  been  born  fome  months  before  Herod's  death, 
fince  in  the  interval  he  v/ as  carried  into  Egypt,  the  lateft  time 
in  Vv'hich  we  can  fix  the  true  era  of  his  birth,  is  about  the  end 
of  the  4709th  year  of  the  Julian  period. 

There  is  a  remarkable  prophecy  delivered  to  us  in  the  gth 
chapter  of  Daniel,  which  from  a  certain  epoch  fixes  the  time 
of  reftoring  the  ftate  of  the  Jews,  and  of  building  the  walls  of 
Jerufalem;  the  coming  of  the  Meffiah;  his  death,  and  the  de- 
Urucflion  of  Jeru'alem.  But  fome  parts  of  this  prophecy  (v.25,) 
are  fo  injudicioufly  pointed  in  our  Engliih  tranfiation  of  the  bi- 
ble, that,  if  they  be  read  according  to  thofe  flop?,  they  are 
quite  unintelligible.  But  the  learned  Dr.  Prideaux,  by  altering 
thofe  flops,  makes  the  fenfe  very  plain.  And  as  he  feems  to 
me  to  have  explained  the  whole  of  it  better  than  any  author  L 
have  read  on  the  fubjeft,  1  (hall  fet  down  the  whole  of  the  pro- 
phecy, according  as  he  has  pointed  it,  to  fhevv  in  what  manner 
he  has  divided  it  into  four  parts. 

V.  24.  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people, 
and  upon  thy  lioly  city,  to  finifh  the  tran!greflion,  and  to  make 
an  end  of  fin,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to 
bring  in  everlafting  righteoufnefs,  and  to  feal  up  the  vilion  and 
the  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  moft  holy.  Ver.  25.  Know 
therefore  and  underftand,  that  from  the  going  foith  of  the 
commandment  to  rtHore  and  build  Jerufalem  unto  the  Meffiah 
the  Prince  fh.V;!  be  feven  ^Yetls  and  threefcore  and  two  v.eel-^. 


[      68      ] 

the  flreet  Pi-.ali  be  built  ngiin,  and  tV,e  wall  even  in  troi'iWoiiS 
times.  V.  26.  And  Atcer  threelcore  and  two  v.-etks  fl-iall  Mef- 
fiah  be  cat  off,  but  not  for  himltrlf,  and  the  people  of  the  Prince 
that  fhall  come,  fiiill  dedroy  the  city  and  fancluary,  and  the 
end  thereof  fnall  be  with  a  flood,  and  to  the  end  of  the  war  de- 
folations  are  determined. 

Ver.  27.  And  he  {I1.1II  confirm  the  covenant  wiih  many  for 
one  week,  r.nd  in  the  midil  of  the  week  he  Ihall  cauil-  the  Sacri- 
fice and  the  obhviion  to  ceafe,  and  for  the  overfpreading  of  abo- 
minaiio.ns  he  llrAil  make  it  defobie even  un.il  the  confummation, 
and  that  determined  Ihall  be  po"ured  upon  the  defulaie. 

This  commiffion  was  givf-n  to  Ezra  by  Artaxcrxes  Longi- 
manus,  in  the  fcventh  year  of  that  king's  reign.  Ezra  vii.  j  1, 
£6.  Ezra  bcg«n  tlie  work  which  was  auei wards  accoirplifhed 
byNthemiah;  in  which  they  met  with  great  oppclition  and 
trouble  from  the  Samaritans  and  othtrs,  during  tlie  fnil  ftven 
weeks,  or  forty-nine  years. 

From  this  accompliil-nient  till  the  time  when  Qv.ift's  mef- 
fenger  John  the  B^iptiil  beg.m  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  the 
Meffiah,  62.  \ve:ks,  or  434  years. 

From  thence  to  tlie  beginning  of  Chrifl's  public  miniflry 
half  a  ^Yeek,  or  ihree  years  and  an  half. 

And  from  thence  to  the  death  of  Chrift,  half  a  week,  or 
three  years  and  an  half:  in  which  half  week  he  preached  and 
confirmed  the  covenant  of  the  gofpel  with  many  of  the  Jev/s. 
In  all,  (rom  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  till  the 
cea"h  of  Chriil.  70  week?,  or  490  years. 

Andfcifily,  in  a  very  (iriking  manner,  the  prophecy  foretells 
what  fi-iould  com.e  to  pafs  ai"icr  the  expiration  of  the  feventy 
v/eeks;  namely,  the  defiriKPcion  of  the  city  and  fanAuary,  by 
the  people  of  the  prince  that  w-as  to  come:  which  vvere  the 
Roman  armies  under  the  command  of  Titus  their  prince,  who 
invaded  Jerufalein  as  a  torrent,  with  their  idolatrous  images, 
which  were  an  alwmination  to  the  Jews,  and  under  wh.ich 
they  marched  againfl  ij;em,  invaded  their  land,  and  belieged 
their  hoi V  city  ;  and,  by  a  calamitoas  war,  brought  fuch  utter 
dcllrutfion  on  both,  that  tl^e  Jl-ws  have  never  been  able  to  re- 
cover ihtmftlvts  even  to  this  day. 

Now  both  by  the  undoubted  canon  of  Ptoiemy,  and  the  fa- 
mous era  of  N^ibonafier,  the  beginning  of  the  fevcnth  year  of 
the  reign  ofAria'ceixe.'Longimaniisking  of  Pcrfiafwho  is  called 
Ahafueri'.s  in  the  book  cf  Ellhei)  is  pinned  down  to  the  4256th 
yeir  of  the  Julian  period,  in  which  year  he  gave  Ezra  the 
above  mentioned  ample  commiiTjon  :  from  which  count  490 
years  to  tl-.e  dea:h  of  Chrill,  and  it  will  carry  ihe  fame  to  the 
4746;h  year  cf  the  Julian  period. 


[      ^9      ] 

Our  Saturday  is  the  Jewidi  fabbath  ;  and  it  is  phin,  from  S?. 
Mark  XV.  42.  and  St.  Luke  xxii:,  54.  that  Chrill  was  crucified 
on  a  FridAy,  feeing  the  crucifi.v.on  was  on  the  day  next  before 
the  Jewilh  fabbath.  And  according  to  Sr.  John,  xviii,  28,  on 
the  day  that  the  paflbver  was  to  be  eaten,  at  leai\,  by  many  of 
the  Jews. 

The  Jews  reckoned  thtir  months  by  the  moon,  and  their 
years  by  the  revolution  of  the  fun ;  and  they  ate  the  paflover 
on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  month  K;fan,  which  was  the  firft 
month  of  their  year,  reckoning  from  the  fiift  appearance  of  the 
new  moon,  which  at  that  time  of  the  year  might  be  on  ths 
evening  of  the  day  next  after  the  change,  if  the  fky  was  clear: 
fo  that  their  fourteenth  day  of  the  monih  anfweis  to  our  15'h 
day  of  the  moon,  on  which  flie  is  full ;  conftquently  the  pal- 
fover  was  always  kept  on  the  day  of  the  tu'l  moon.  And  the 
full  moon  at  which  it  was  kept,  was  that  one  which  happened 
next  after  the  vernal  equinox.  For  Jofephus  exprelly  fays  (An- 
tiq.  b.  iii.  c.  10)  the  paffover  was  kept  on  the  lourteenth  day  of 
the  month  Nifan,  according  to  the  moon,  when  the  fun  was  in 
Aries.  And  the  fun  always  enters  Aries  at  the  inftant  of  the 
vernal  equinox,  which  in  our  Saviour's  thne  fell  on  the  lad 
day  of  March. 

The  difpute  among  chronologers  about  the  year  of  Chrlft's 
death,  is  limited  to  four  or  five  years  at  ir.oft. 

But  as  v/e  have  fhewn  that  he  Vv^ as  crucified  on  the  day  of  a 
pafchal  full  moon,  and  on  a  Friday,  all  that  we  have  to  do,  in 
order  to  afcertain  the  year  of  his  death,  is  only  to  compute  in 
which  of  thofe  years  there  was  a  paffover  full  moon  on  Friday  : 
for  the  full  moon  anticipates  eleven  days  every  year  (twelve 
lunar  months  being  fo  much  fnort  of  a  folar  year)  and  there- 
fore, once  in  every  three  years  at  leaft,  the  Jews  were  obliged 
to  fet  their  paffover  a  whole  month  forwarder  than  it  fell  by 
the  courfe  ofthe  moon,  on  the  year  next  before,  in  order  to 
keep  it  at  the  full  moon  next  after  the  equinox ;  therefore  there 
could  not  be  tv/opaffovers  on  the  fame  day  of  the  v^-eek, 
v/ithin  the  compafs  of  a  few  years.  And  I  find  by  calculation, 
the  only  paflover  full  moon  that  fell  on  a  Friday,  for  feveral 
years  before  or  after  the  difputed  year  of  the  crucifixion.was  on 
the  third  day  of  April,  in  the  4746th  year  of  the  Julian  period, 
v.'hich  was  tlie  4goth  year  after  Ezra  received  the  above-men- 
tioned ccmmiffion  from  Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  according  to 
Ptolemy's  canon,  and  the  year  in  which  the  Mcffiah  is  to  be  cut 
off,  according  to  the  prophecy,  reckoning  from  the  going 
forth  of  that  commiffion  or  commandment;  and  this  4oo;h 
year  was  the  thirty-third  year  of  our  Saviour's  age,  reckoning 


[      70     ] 

ffom  the  vulgar  era  ot  his  biitlr.  but  the  thirty-feventh,  reckon- 
ing from  the  true  era  thereof. 

The  4746rh  ye^r  of  the  Julian  peiioJ,  vvOiich  we  have  afiro- 
nomically  proved  to  be  the  year  of  the  crucifix'on,  was  the 
fourth  year  of  the  two  hundred  ar-d  fecond  Olympiad  :  in 
which  year,  Phlegon,  a  heathen  writer,  tells  us,  there  w?.sthe 
mofl  extraordinary  eclipfe  of  the  fun  that  ever  was  feen.  But 
Ifir.d,  by  calculaiion,  that  there  could  be  no  total  eclipfe  of  the 
fun  at  Jerufaleni,  in  a  natural  way,  in  that  year:  fo  that  what 
Phlegon  here  calls  an  ecl'pfe  ofthe  fun,  feems  to  have  b.ren  the 
great  darknefs  for  three  hours,  at  the  time  of  our  Saviour's  cru- 
cifixion, as  iriCntioncd  by  ihe  evangelifis; — a  d.uknefs  altoge- 
ther fupernatural,  as  the  moon  was  then  in  the  fide  of  the  hea- 
vens oppofite  to  the  fun. 

The  mod  remarkable  eras  are  thofe  ofthe  Creation,  theGrcek 
Olympiads,  the  building  of  Rome,  the  era  of  Nabon3'.ri.'r,  the 
dea'.h  of  Alexander,  the  binh  of  Chrifl.  the  Arabian  Hegeira, 
and  the  Ptrfi.iJi  Jefdeg'rd.  &t?  M/.  Fjrgufo::j  Tabic  oj rerr.ark- 
abk  Eras  and  Evznli. 

T  have  made  thefe  lengthy  extrads,  becauft  I  think  the  af^ro- 
romer  has  fatisfadorily  proved  one  important  matter,  which  is 
the  vear  and  day  ofthe  crucifixion. 

But  it  is  a  doubtful  matter,  whether  the  prophecy  was  de- 
figned  to  carry  u=  precifely  to  that  day  and  year.  Few  pro- 
phecies are  fo  very  particular.  It  is  the  opinion  of  feme,  who 
have  a  cridcal  knowledge  in  the  Hebrew  language,  that  the 
words  tranflated /2rj.v/;/)'  necks,  fhou'd  have  been  rendered  ;-w«y 
fivcuiies.  Thsre  is  a  lepetiaon  ofthe  fame  word ;  and  literally 
it  would  be,  fcveniiesifevcrJics  :  which,  acco''ding  to  theHe- 
brev/  idiom,  may  be  well  rendered  many  feventies. 

That  John  began  to  preach  repentance  three  years  and  an 
half  before  Chriil  began  Ivs  public  miniAry,  is  a  matter  that 
cannot  be  afcertaincd. 

If  we  fix  the  commencement  ofthe  490  years  to  the  feventh 
year  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  we  cannot  give  any  rational 
account  of  the  {txt\\  weeks  or  forty-nine  years;  for  thirteen 
years  sftcrwards,  that  is  in  the  twentieth  year  of  the  fame  king, 
Nehemiah  received  as  ample  a  commiirian,  and  in  about  a 
year  aftei-wards  repaired  and  built  up  tlie  walls. 

Th"  introduction  of  the  fevcn  weeks  fecin  to  be  intended  to 
fhew,  that  it  fhculd  be  folong  from  the  ifiuing  the  command- 
ment, to  the  repairing  and  bu'lding  up  the  walls  of  Jerufalem  : 
and  this  is  the  general  conihuft'on  put  upon  thefe  v/ords:  the 
period  betv/ecn  Ezra's   iLceiving  his  comraiflion,   and  Ne- 


[       71       J 

hemiah's  co;r>pIeiting  tlie  repair?,  is  too  Pnort  to  fatisfy  iliis 
conllrudlion. 

The  commencement  of  the  dcfol.ition  of  the  Jews  began 
v.'hen  Vefp.Ui.'in  and  Titus  took  Jeru.a'.em  ;  that  derolauoa 
continues  yc:t,  through  the  whole  extent  ot  which  this  pro- 
phecy feemsto  look. 

The  comnvindment  idued.  appears  to' me  to  be  th,-.t,  which 
was  ilTued  by  Cyrus  in  tb-^  firlt  ye5tr  of  his  reign:  trom  which 
period,  to  the  commencemi.nt  of  the  reign  of  Arr.ixerxes 
Longimanus,  Mr.  Fergufon  niAkes  feventy-rvvo  yea.s. — That 
firft  illaed  by  Cyrus  feems  to  be  the  groraid-work  o-  tiie  fevcral 
that  were  afterwards  illaed — Some  ot  them,  it  is  true,  gave, 
in  matter;  of  civ  I  polhy,  more  cxtcnlive  powders. 

In  the  fuccefllcn  of  thePerlian  kir.gs,  and  the  length  of  their 
reigns,  there  is  great  confufion  and  perplexity  :  at  the  begin- 
ning of  Cyrus's  reign,  the  jews  had  ended  one  fcventy  years 
Qgpuvity — then  commence  many  more  feventies :  and  this 
idea  is  verified  by  what  has  fince  taken  place.  If  the  com- 
mencement cf  Artaxerxes  Longiminui'  reign  is  placed  right, 
about  one  move  had  then  expired. — Confequentiy  from  the 
commencement  of  Cyrus'  reign  to  the  crucifixion  was  eight 
fiventies,  or  560  years. — From  this  period  to  Vefpaiian  and 
Titus  befieging  Jerulalem,  was  juft  half  a  feventy,  or  thirty- 
five  years.  According  to  the  general  opinion  of  expoficor^, 
from  the  crucifixion,  to  the  receiving  the  Jews  again,  there 
will  be  nearly  thirty  feventies  more. 

From  the  firft  year  of  Cyrus,  to  the  birth  of  Chrift,  were 
feven  and  an  half  feventies;  confequentiy,  from  his  birtli,  to 
the  total  deftruflion  of  Jerufalem,  was  one  feventy,  or  one 
week  :  and  he  fiiall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  o:}e 
week;  this  undoubtedly  has  reference  to  the  pious  Jews,  who 
had  the  term  of  feventy  years  confirmed  to  them  in  their  own 
country,  to  enjoy  the  b'effings  of  the  ChriHian  religion;  after 
which,  they  enjoyed  that  blefling  no  more  in  their  native 
country.  And  in  the  midd  of  the  w^eek  he  fi-.all  caufe  the 
facrifice,  and  the  oblation  to  ceafe — and  the  pafTion  was  in  the 
middle  of  this  week,  when  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in 
twain,  and  the  ceremonial  law  forever  abolifi-ied.  A  com- 
putation of  part  of  the  time  is  made  by  weeks;  one  week 
lignitying  feven  years. — Tlius,  I  think,  we  are  to  underfland 
the  feven  weeks  anJ  the  lixty-two  weeks,  which  together 
amount  to  483  years,  and  carry  U3  to  the  very  time  when 
Julius  C^ef.^r,  having  defeated  Pompey  and  his  army,  defiroyed 
the  republic  of  Rome,  on  the  ruins  oi'which,  imperial  Rome 
Vr-as  ereifkd.  Alter  ths  period,  that  is,  after  threefcore  and 
tv/o  v;eeks,  fhall  M:fli.th  b;  cut  off:— how  long  after,  is  not 


[      7'-      ] 

pointed. out ;  and  when  it  is  faid,  that  from  the  going  forth  of 
the  commandKient  unto  Meffiah  fhall  be  feven  weeks  iind  fixty- 
two  weeks,  we  may  rationally  fuppofe,  that  he  does  not  mean 
to  intimate,  that  he  v.'oula  appear  precifely  at  the  end  of  that 
time — It  was  a  ground  for  b-j!itving  that  it  would  not  be  before 
that  time,  and  that  it  wou'.d  take  place  near  about  the  lame — 
it  admonilhed  the  Jews  to  begin  to  look  out  beforehand,  and 
the  fpace  of  time  was  but  fl-.ort  for  them  to  be  thus  upon  the 
watch,  and  expelling  the  great  event.  That  is,  about  forty  years. 
Thofe  who  commence  the  period  at  the  time  when  Ezra 
received  his  commiiiion,  have  to  clear  up  this  inconliftency  ; 
the  feven  weeks  and  th?  fir.ty-two  weeks  do  not  expire  until 
about  thiriy  years  after  Ciirift  appeared — fo  that  they  make  the 
v.'ords,  u:iio  ^''effiahy  not  to  mean  precifely  at  his  firft  appear- 
ance, but  about  thirty-five  years  afterwards. 


D  A  N  I  E  L— Chap.  X.  XI.  XII. 

■"HS  tenth,  eleventh,  and  twelfth  chapters,  contain  a  nar- 
rative of  the  angel  to  Daniel.  It  was  a  revelation,  and 
the  time  appointed  was  long.  It  feems  to  be  plainly  conveyed 
in  the  tenth  chapter,  That  the  narrative  is  not  to  have  relatioi: 
to  the  Perfian  empire. — The  revelation  was  made  to  Daniel  in 
the  third  year  of  Cyrus.  Of  the  beginning  and  ending  of  the 
Perfian  emj-ire,  we  hive  been  fully  informed  before.  We 
have  alio  had  fome  Intimations  of  the  diviiion  of  Alexander's 
empire. 

The  intention  of  the  revelation  is  plainly  exprefled  in  the 
fourteenth  vevfe.  I  am  come  to  make  thee  underftand,  what 
fliall  befall  thy  people  in  the  latter  days :  for  yet  the  vifion  is 
for  many  days. 

By  tlie  prince  of  the  kingdom  of  Perfia's  v/ithftanding  the 
nngeloneand  twenty  days,  is  intim.ated,  the  length  of  time 
the  Perfian  monarchy  fhould  lafl — One  and  tv/enty,  mul- 
liplied  by  ten,  makes  the  number  of  years  of  that  empire  for 
that  time  he  remains  v/i?h  the  kings  of  Periia;  but  v/hen  he  is 
gone,  the  prince  of  Grecia  fliall  com.e. 

The  angel  cannot  begin  liis  revelation  until  the  Perfian  em- 
pire is  out  of  the  way.  And,  after  this,  he  fays,  three  kings 
nvali  Hand  up  in  Pel fn — it  fh.ould  have  been  ojYr  Perfia  :  and 
the  founh  fhall  be  far  richer  than  they  all. 

Tlie  general  conftruftion  of  this  paHage  is,  that  tlie  four 
kings  are  to  be  immediate  fuccelTors  of  Cyrus  in  the  PerfianJ 


[      73      ] 

cm; ire;  and  for  the  fourth, king  Xerxes,  the  fen  of  Darius^ 
Hylhipcs,  is  fixed  upon  frcm  ciie  Tingle  trsit  in  his  hillory 
which  is,  tharhe  raifed  an  immenfe  army,  in  order  to  fubdue 
the  Grecians. 

1  That  Xerxes,  nor  any  of  his  immediate  predeccfibrs  or  fuc- 
ceflors,    could  be  this  fourth  king,  will  be  manitlft. 

Firfl,  It  is  a  very  queilionable  matter  Avhethcr  Xerxes  was 
the  fourth  fucccflor  of  Cyrus;  according  to  Jofephus  he  muft 
have  been  the  third,  for  between  Cambyfes,  fon  and  fucceflbr 
of  Cyru3,  and  Darius,  ion  of  Hyftaipts,  he  fays  there  was  no 
king ;  but  that  the  government  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Magi 
for  nine  months. 

Second,  it  is  allov/ed  that  Xerxes  did  raife  an  incredible  army 
againll  the  realm  of  Grecia;  and  th::t  his  riches  mufl  have  been 
very  great  to  raile  and  fuppoit  luch  an  army:  but  this  army 
was  entirely  defeated  by  the  Grecians.  Xerxes  hved  fome  lime 
after  this;  and,  taking  his  whole  reign  together,  he  was  lefs 
rich  than  his  predecefibrs. 

Xerxes  came  to  the  throne  about  fifty  years  after  Cyrus. 
The  vificn,  in  this  refpect,  was  not  long,  but  very  fhort.  What 
valuable  purpofe  would  this  fingle  touch  or  hint  at  the  charac- 
ter of  Xerxcs  anfv/er,  if  intended  for  him"?  for  not  a  word  is 
faid  about  him  afterwards. 

The  truth,  1  trufr,  will  appear  to  be,  that  by  Kings  are  in- 
tended Ivngdoms:  and  they  will  be  the  Macedonian  empire, 
Rome  Popular  and  Rome  Imperial  as  two,  and  the  Mahometan 
power  conhderedas  one  empire. 

Chap.  xi.  ver.  3.  And  a  mighty  king  fliall  fland  up,  that  fliaU 
rule  v/ith  great  dominion,  and  do  according  to  his  will. 

That  Alexander  is  here  dcfignated,  no  one  doubts.  It  is  not 
neceffary  to  introduce  hllloric  fafts  to  fnew  how  rapid  his  con- 
quefts  were,  and  the  amazing  extent  of  them. 

Verfe  4th  to  9th  inclufive,  give  fome  peculiar  traits  of  the 
Lagidas  and  the  Seleucidae,  two  of  the  mcft  powerful  of  Alex- 
ander's flicceflors.  We  have  before  mentioned  the  four  divifi- 
cns  of  Alexander's  empire  :  two  of  them  only  are  of  import- 
ance enough  to  be  characterized  in  the  angel's  narrative. 

Alexander  died  in  Babylon,  having  lived  only  thirty-two 
years  and  eight  months,  having  reigned  twelve  years  and  eight 
months  in  the  whole.  His  pcfterity  became  extinft  principally 
by  means  of  Callander.  His  wife  Statira,  daughter  of  Darius, 
was  murdered  by  another  of  his  v/ives,  Roxana :  his  natural 
brother  Aridceu;,  who  fucceeded  him  in  the  throne,  was,  with 
his  wife  Eurydice,  killed  by  the  command  of01ympias,n:ictlier 
of  Alexander,  after  he  had  borne  the  title  of  king  fix  years  and 
L 


L       74      1 

forae  ncntlu :  ?.nd,  not  long  after,   Olympivis  was  flain  by  the 
foldieis  of  CiiTander. 

Alexander  y5i,gu3,  ion  of  Alexander  by  Roxana,  w^s  joined 
in  the  title  oi'k'mg  with  Phiiip  Avid-jeus.  Wlitn  he  was  about 
fourteen  years  old,  he,  with  his  mother,  was  murdered  in  the 
caflle  of  Amphipolis  by  Callander. 

Another  fo!i  of  Alexander,  by  Barfine  the  widow  of  Mne- 
mon,  named  Herculos,  was,  with  his  mother,  about  tAvo  years 
afterwards,  murdered  by  Polyfpercon,  inlligated  thereto  byCaf- 
fander.  Such  was  the  miferable  end  of  A'ex.inder's  family  and 
poflerity.  After  which  the  governors  made  themftlves  kings  ia 
their  relpeftive  provinces ;  from  which  title  they  had  abllamed, 
as  long  as  there  was  any  infl  heir  to  AU  xander. 

Callander  reigned  in  Greece  and  the  well;  Lyfimachus  in 
Thrace  and  the  north;  Ptolemy  in  Egypt  and  tlie  fouih  ;  and 
Seleucus  in  Syria  and  the  eaO.  The  Scltucidi^  and  the  Lagids 
were  much  more  confid-rable  than  the  ether  two,  and  at  one 
time  had  nearly  ibfoibed  the  ether  two. 

The  kingdom  of  Macedon  was  conquered  by  Lyfim.achus, 
and  annexed  to  Thrace  ;  and  the  laCt  was  conquered  by  Seleu- 
cus, and  the  kingdcm  of  Mncedon  and  Thrace  annexed  to  Sy- 
ria. Tho!e  two  continued  difiind  kingdoms,  after  the  other 
two  were  fwallowcd  up  by  the  Romans,  who  began  to  pro- 
grefseidvyard  123  years  after  the  death  of  Alexander. 

The  Jews  were  fomeiimes  fubjed  to  the  Seltucidgc,  and  fome- 
times  to  the  Lagidje.  'i'he  firfl  is  deligna'.ed  by  the  king  of  the 
north,  and  the  lall  by  the  king  of  the  fouth. 
'  Thekingof  the  fouth  was  llrong,  for  he  had  annexed  Cy- 
prus, Phoenicia,  Cavia,  and  many  iflands  and  countries,  to 
Egypt.  But  Seleucus  Nicator  was  llrong  above  him  :  for  he 
abforbed  hi  -hiinrelf  three  of  the  four  diviiions  of  Alexander's 
empire.  All  was  fubie(ff  to  him,  from  the  river  Indus,  and  be- 
yond is  to  Phrygia. 

Seleucus  Nicaior  having  reigned  feven  months  after  the  death 
of  Lyfimachus  oVi.r  the  kingdom  of  Mactdon,  Tl:race,  and 
Syria,  was  bafely  .murdered.  His  fon  Antiochus  Soter  fuc- 
ceedcd  him.;  to  whom  fucceeded  Antiochus  Theus,  fon  of 
Soter. 

At  the  fame  time  Ptolemy  Fhiladelphus  re'gncd  in  Egypt, 
after  his  father,  the  firll  Ptolemy  Lagus.  Frequent  wars  hap- 
pened between  the  fe  two  kingdoms,  efpecialiy  between  Antio- 
chus Theus  and  Ptolemy  Philadelphus. 

Jerome  reports,  from  the  antient  iiillorlans,  that  Antiochus 
fouglii  aga'nil  Ptolemy  with  all  ih.e  forces  of  Babylon  and  the 
ealK      Atlafi  they  agreed  to  make  peace,  upon  condiiion  that 


[      75      ] 

Antiochus  Theiis  fhou'd  put  away  liis  forTr,er  v.'ife,  Laodice, 
and  her  two  ions,  iiP.d  Inould  marry  Berenice,  Pto'.emy  Phila- 
Qclphus's  daughter.  He  brought  his  daughter  to  Aniiochus 
Theus,  and  wich  her  immenfe  treafures,  lo  ihath.ehau  the  ap- 
pelivition  of  the  ci'Airy  giver.  Soon  after,  hov/ever,  he  lecalled 
hisjormer  wife  Laodice,  in  a  fir  of  love,  with  h.er  children,  to 
court.  Laodice,  fearing  the  fickle  difpcfition  of  Antiochus, 
that  he  migiit  not  recall  Berenice,  cau'ed  him  to  b-  poifoned. 
And  Be:£nice's  children  did  rot  fiicceed  Antiochus  :  for  Lao- 
dice lo  managed  the  matter  as  to  fix  her  eldtr  fon  Seleucus  Cal- 
linicus  upon  the  throne  of  h.is  anceUcrs.  Laodice  alio  cau'td 
Berenice  to  be  murdered  :  her  Egyptian  altendants  were  many 
of  them  ilain  with  her;  and  her  Ion  was  murdered  at  the  farne 
time. 

Her  father  died  a  little  before  her.  Daring  his  life  he  was 
exceeding  londofher;  and  conftanily  lent  her  frefli  Supplies 
of  the  water  of  the  Nile,  thinking  it  better  than  any  other 
water. 

Ptolemy  Euergetes,  brother  of  Berenice,  was  the  branch  that 
fprung  out  of  the  fame  root.  As  foon  as  he  fucceeded  h^s  fa- 
ther, he  entered  into  the  provinces  of  the  king  of  the  north, 
that  is  of  Seleucus  Callinicus,  who  v/ith  his  mother  Laodice 
reigned  in  Syria,  which  now  comprehended  the  cafl,  the  welt, 
2nd  the  north;  and  prevailed  fo  far,  as  that  he  took  Syria  and 
Silefia,  and  the  upper  parts  beyond  Euphrates,  and  almoQ  all 
Afia.  A  fediiion  in  Egypt  obliged  him  to  return,  but  not  before 
he  had  plundered  the  kingdom  of  Seleucus,  taking  40,000  ta- 
lents of  filver,and  precious  vefiels,  and  images  of  the  gods,  two 
thoufand  and  five  hundred ;  among  which  were  thofe  that 
Carnbyfeshad  carried  from  Perfia  into  Egypt.  On  account  of 
this  aft,  the  idolatrous  Egypiians  complimented  him  with  the 
title  of  Euergetes,  or  the  Benefactor.  Appian  informs  us,  that 
Laodice  having  killed  Antiochus,  and  afcrwards  bsth  Berenice 
and  her  child,  Ptolemy  the  fon  of  Philadtlphus,  to  revenge 
thefe  murders,  invaded  Syria,  flew  Laodice,  and  proceeded  as 
far  as  to  Babylon.  And  Polybius  f\ys,  that  Ptolemy  Euergetes 
being  greatly  enraged  at  the  treatment  of  his  filler  Berenice ,  in- 
vaded Syria,  took  the  city  of  Selcucia,  and  that  it  v/as  kept 
fome  time  afterwards  by  a  garrifon  of  the  kings  oi  Egypt. 

As  a  power  is  next  to  be  introduced  v/hich  will  fwallow  up 
both  the  Seleucidx  and  the  Lagidce,  we  are  here  informed  of  a 
faft  v.'hich  exaftly  correfponded  v^'ith  the  revelation — And  he 
fnall  continue  more  years  than  the  king  of  the  north.  The 
Romans  made  a  concueflof  the  Idngdom  of  Syria  many  years^ 
before  they  did  of  that  of  Egypr. 


L       75         J 

Eiit  hisfons — the  l.ifi  immediate  antecedent  is  the  king  of  the 
foiuh  :  therefore,  hv  his  fans.,  we  cannot  with  propriety  confi- 
der  that  the  fons  of  the  k'ng  of  the  north  are  intendeJ,  or  of 
Sek'ucus  Callinicus.  This  however  is  the  general  conflruftion. 
But  hisfons  fliall  be  (lirred  up,  and  nrall  aliii^mble  a  multitude 
of  great  forces ;  and  one  fliall  certainly  come  and  overflow 
and  pais  through:  then  fliall  he  return,  and  be  Hirred  up,  even 
to  his  fortrefs. 

And  the  king  of  the  fouth  fliall  be  moved  with  choler,  and 
fhall  corne  forth  and  fight  with  him,  even  with  the  king  of  the 
north;  and  he  fh.\ll  fet  forth  a  great  multitude;  but  the  multi- 
tude fhall  be  given  into  his  hand.  And  when  he  hath  taken 
away  the  multitude,  his  heart  fliall  be  lifted  up  ;  and  he  fliall 
caftdown  many  ten  thouiands :  but  he  fball  not  be  flrength- 
ened  by  it. 

For  the  king  fliall  return,  and  fhall  fet  forth  a  multitude 
greater  than  the  former,  and  fhall  certainly  come  after  certain 
years,  v/ith  a  great  army,  and  with  miKh  riches. 

And  in  thofe  times  there  Hiall  mnny  llr.nd  up  againfl  the  king 
of  the  fouth  :  Alfo  the  robbers  of  thy  people  Ihall  exalt  them- 
felves  to  eftabliQi  the  vifion  :  but  they  (liall  fall. 

So  the  king  of  the  north  fliall  come  and  cafl  up  a  mount, 
and  fake  the  moil:  fenced  cities:  and  the  arms  of  the  fouth  fhall 
not  withftand ;  neither  his  choftn  people,  neither  (liall  theie  be 
any  fcrength  to  withftand. 

But  he  that  cora-nh  againft  him  fliall  do  according  to  his  will, 
and  none  fhall  (land  before  hiixi :  and  he  fhall  iland  in  the  glori- 
ous holy  land,  which  bv  his  hand  Pnall  be  ccnfumcd. 

He  fhall  alio  fet  his  face  to  enter  with  the  flrcngth  of  hiswhole 
kingdom  :  and  upright  ones  with  him. 

Thus  flull  he  do  :  and  lie  fhall  give  him  tlie  daughter  of  wo- 
men, corrupting  her :  but  fi-.e  Ihall  not  hand  on  his  fide,  neither 
be  for  him. 

After  this  fnall  he  turn  his  face  unto  the  iflcs,  and  fhall  take 
m.any  :  but  a  prince  for  his  ov^r.  bfhah'Qrall  caue  the  reproach 
offered  by  him  to  ceafe  ;  without  his  own  reproach,  he  fliall 
caufe  it  to  return  upon  him.  Then  he  fliall  turn  his  face  to- 
wards the  fort  of  his  own  land  :  but  he  Qiall  Uamble,  and  fall, 
and  not  be  found. 

As  the  marks  and  chara6}eriilics  evidently  introduce  a  new 
power  in  this  paflage,  it  can  be  nohe  other  than  the  little^  liovn 
pufh  ng  callw.ird,  and  fourhward,  and  towards  the  pleafant 
lane?.     It  plainly  exhibits  the  rife  and  fall  of  Rome  Popular. 

The  fons  of  Seleucus  C^'llinicus  were  Selcucus  Ceraunus  and 
Antiochus  the  Great.      The  elder  fuccccded  tlie  fathcx'.      He 


[    n    J 

exerted  himfelf  to  recover  his  father's  dominions.  Defiitute  of 
means  to  fatisfy  his  army,  it  became  difobedient ;  raid  two  of 
the  generals  are  charged  with  having  poifoned  their  mafter, 
rtfter  a  reign  of  two  or  three  years.  Antiochus,  called  the 
Great,  fucceeded  his  brother.  The  prophet's  expreflion  is  pe- 
culiar, that  his  Tons  fnould  be  Piirred  up,  and  a fiemble  a  multi- 
tude of  great  forces.  The  plural  number  is  then  changed  to 
the  linguiar, — One  fnould  certainly  come,  and  overflow,  and 
pafs  through.  Antiochus  raifcd  a  great  army,  and  re-took  Se- 
leucia;  and,  by  means  of  Thcodotus  the  Qitoliar.,  recovered 
Syria,  making  himfelf  mailer  of  feme  places  by  treaty,  and  of 
others  by  arms.  A  truce  fucceeded,  and  both  treated  of  peace, 
but  at  the  fame  time  prepared  for  \var.  Antiochus  engaged  tiie 
Egyptian  general,  and  defeated  him ;  but  did  not  invade  £gypf 
itielf. 

Ptolemy  Philopatcr  was  king  of  Egypt  at  this  time  ;  having 
fucceeded  his  father  Ptolemy  Euergetes — not  long  after,  An- 
tioch'is,  the  great,  fucceeded  to  the  crown  of  Syria. 

Ptolem.y,  who  has  the  charade r  of  having  been  very  lux- 
urious and  vicious,  was  by  the  near  approach  of  danger  roufed, 
and  marclied  out  of  Egypt,  with  a  numerous  army,  and  en- 
camped not  far  from  Raphia,  which  is  the  nearelltov/n  to 
Egypt,  from  Ronocrorura :  where  Antiochus  met  him,  and 
fought  a  great  battle. 

Antiochus's  army  confided  of  6z,ooo  foot,  6o,coo  horfe,- 
and  I02  elephants.  Ptolemy's,  however,  obtained  a  complete 
viiftory  :  Antiochus  had  10,000  flain  and  4000  taken  priioners. 
Ptolemy  loft  only  1,500  (lain,  and  700  horfe,  Antiochus  re- 
treated to  An:ioch;  and  from  thence  difpatched  ambafiadors 
to  folicit  a  peace,  Ptok-my,  inflead  of  purfuing  the  blov/  he 
had  given  the  enemy,  indulged  liimfelf  in  all  manner  of  vices — 
]re  had  murdered  liis  father,  his  mother,  and  his  brotlu^r;  and 
he  had  killed  his  wife,  who  was  his  fifltr.  His  luxurious  life 
brought  on  a  rebellion  of  his  own  fubjcL^s.  Piolemy  vifited 
the  cities  of  Coele  Syria,  and  Paleftine,  which  had  fubmitted 
to  him  :  he  alfo  vifited  Jerufalera,  where  he  offered  facrifices, 
and  was  defirous  of  entering  into  the  holy  of  holies,  and  lefc 
the  city  with  great  difpleaiure  bccaufe  he  v/as  prevented.  After 
his  return  to  Alexandria,  the  efteds  of  his  dilpleafure  appeared 
againfl  the  Jews,  who  had  rcfided  there  from  the  time  of 
Alexander,  and  had  enjoyed  all  the  privileges  of  the  moft 
favoured  citizens.  Eu'ebius  reckons  40,000,  and  Jerome 
60  000  Jews  flain  at  this  time.  This,  with  tl;e  difaf- 
fe(^t:on  of  his  fubjefts,  mui^  have  weakened  his  kingd-nn 
"Very  much.    Peace  continued  between  the  tv/o  kLngdoms 


[      78      ] 

fourteen  year.  Before  ttiis  time,  Piolemy  had  died  of  de- 
bauchery and  intemperance,  Antiochus  had  taken  and  flain 
the  Rebel  Archceiis;  and  had  reduced  the  Hafiern 
parts  of  his  kingdom  to  obedience — He  had  acquired 
great  riches.  Polybius  fays,  that  from  the  king  of  Baclria, 
and  the  king  of  India,  he  received  fo  many  elephants  as  made 
lip  his  number  150: — That  contrary  to  league,  he  marched 
his  army  (Ptolemy  Philopater  being  dead)  againO  his  fon,  who 
v/as  only  four  years  old,  Nvith  an  intention  10  take  poncflion 
of  the  kingdom — others  confederated  with  him  againll  Egypt, 
Beiides  the  iedirionsin  Egypt,  Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  entered 
into  an'agreement  wiih  Antiochus,  to  take  pofieli  en  of  the 
kingdom,  to  divide  it,  and  each  one  to  have  the  part  that  lay 
molt  contiguous  to  him.  However,  Scopas,  the  Egyptian 
general,  was  very  fuccefsful.  Aniiochus  being  in  other  parts, 
he  foon  reduced  Cosle  Syria  and  Paleftine  to  their  former  obe- 
dience ;  placed  a  garrifon  in  the  cafde  of  Jerufalem,  and  re- 
turned to  Alexandria.  Jofephus  fays  the  Jews  fubmiticd  to 
Scopas  by  force,  but  to  Antiochus  they  fubmitted  willingly. 

But  Antiochus's  prefence  foon  changed  the  face  of  afl^airs  ; 
he  undertook  to  recover  Judea,  Co^le  Syria,  and  Paltlhne. 
He  met  Scopas  near  the  fources  of  the  river  Jordan,  dcilroyed 
part  of  his  army,  fhut  him  up  with  I0;0oo  men  in  Sidon,  and 
lay  clofe  fiege  to  it.  Three  eminent  generals  were  ftnt  from 
Egypt  to  raile  the  fiege,  but  to  no  effcd..  Famine  obliged 
i^copas  to  furrender  upon  hard  conditions.  The  Jews,  belide 
many  other  cities,  after  this,  readily  fubmitted  to  Antiochus. 
The  Jews,  in  folemn  proceffion,  gave  him  a  fplendid  recep- 
tion. Antioclvas  rewarded  them  ;  ordered  the  city  lo  be  re- 
paired, and  the  diiperfed  jev/s  to  return  and  inhabit  ii;  he 
ordered  fupplits  of  catde  and  provifions  for  facrifices,  and 
timber  and  other  materials  for  fini filing  and  adorning  the  tem- 
ple; and  allowed  them  to  live  according  to  their  own  laws, 
and  exempted  the  PrieOs  and  Levitcs  from  taxes. 

That  thofe  that  returned,  as  well  as  ihoie  in  tjre  city,  fV.ould 
be  free  from  a'l  tiibute,  for  three  years,  and  the  third  part  of 
their  tribute^ was  rnni'tted  forever. 

Antiochus  wculd  iiave  ftized  on  the  k'ngdom  of 
Egypt  by  force  ;  but  he  judged  it  better  to  proceed  by  ilrata^ 
gem,  he  propofed  a  treaty  of  marriage,  by  JLucks  the  Rho- 
dion,  betv/een  his  daughter  Cleopatra  a  diftinguifhed  beauty, 
and  Ptclemv,  in  the  feventh  year  of  Ivs  reign,  and  married  lier 
to  him  in  the  13th  year.  He  conduced  her  himfeh  to  Raphia, 
where  li-.tv  v/ere  married  ;  and  gave  in  dowry  with,  her  Ccele 
Syria  and  PaKlline.     This  is  fuppofcd  to  liave  been  done  with 


J 


[      79      ] 

a  fraudulent  defign,  that  the  daughter  m'ght  betray  the  interefis 
cf  her  huPoAnd,  into  her  father's  hands.  Ptolemy  was  aware 
of  the  artifices,  and  Oeopatra  efpoufed  the  caufe  of  her  hul- 
band  :  She  joined  with  her  hufband  in  an  embaffy  to  the  Ro- 
mans, to  congratulate  them  on  the  victory  they  had  obtained 
over  Antiochus,  and  exhorted  them,  after  they  had  expelled 
him  out  of  G:eeci;,  to  profecute  the  war  in  Aiia ;  alFuring 
them,  that  the  king  and  queen  of  Egypt  would  readily  obe/ 
the  commands  of  the  fenate. 

Antiochus  engaged  In  an  unhappy  war  with  the  P>.omans — 
he  fitted  out  a  formidable  fleet  of  one  hundred  large  fliips  of 
war,  and  two  hundred  kfler  vefll'ls :  With  this  fleet  he  fubducd 
inoft  of  the  maritime  places  on  the  coafis  of  Afia,  Thrace  and 
Greece :  Took  Samos,  Euboe.i,  and  many  other  iHands.  Soma 
of  thefe  were  cities  htely  reflored  to  liberty  by  the  Romans. 
Acilius,  the  Roman  conful,  defeated  Antiochus  at  the  Straights 
of  Thermopylo2,  and  expelled  him  out  of  Greece — Livius  and 
Emilius  beat  his  fleet  at  fea,  and  Scipio  finally  obtained  a  deci- 
five  vidiory  over  him  in  Afia,  near  the  city  of  Magnefia,  at  the 
foot  of  Mount  Sipylus.  Antiochus  loii  50,000  foot  and  4000 
hor:e;  and  he  himself  efcaped  with  difficulty.  Upon  this 
defeat,  he  was  neceffitated  to  fue  for  peace,  which  was  granted, 
condiuoned  that  he  fhould  not  fet  foot  in  Europe,  but  quit  all 
Alia  on  th's  fide  Mount  Taurus,  to  defray  the  whole  charges 
cf  the  v.'ar ;  for  the  performance  of  which  articles,  he  gave 
twenty  hoflages,  one  of  whom  was  his  youngeft  fon,  after- 
v/ards  called  Eplphanes.  Thus  he  and  his  fuccefTors  became 
tributary  to  the  Roman  republic. 

He  did  not  long  furvive  this  difgvace  :  he  fled  the  night  after 
th.e  batde  to  Sardis;  from  thence  to  Apamia,  and  the  next  he 
came  to  Antioch. 

He  is  reported  to  have  borne  his  misfortune  with  great  equa- 
■nimity;  and  that  he  faid  he  was  much  obliged  to  the  Romans 
for  eafing  him  o{  much  care,  and  confining  him  in  a  kingdom 
of  moderate  bound?. 

But  it  is  fald,  he  lived  in  poverty  and  diftrefs :  that  his  necef- 
fities  puPned  him  on  to  commit  facrilege.  He  went  into  the 
eaftern  provinces  to  colleft  the  arrears  of  tribute,  and  to  amafs 
what  treafure  hecould:  that  in  attempting  to  plunder  the  rich 
tem.ple  of  Jupiter  Belus  in  Elymais,  he,  and  all  his  attendants, 
were  llain. 

Seleucus  Philopater  fuccesded  his  father,  but  did  nothing- 
worthy  of  him,  or  the  Syrian  empire;  and  pchfined  ingloriouily 
— if  glory  confills  in  fighting  battles;  for  he  never  fought  one. 
He  rsiJed  an  army,  with  an  i.iKntion  to  crcfs  Mount  Taurus, 


[      So      ] 

and  a^TuI  Pharnaces  king  of  Pontus ;  bur  for  fear  of  ihe  Romans 
he  difDinded  it. 

The  tribute-money  he  was  obliged  to  pay  the  Romans  diP 
trilled  him.  He  lent  Heliodorus  to  ftize  ihe  money  in  the 
temple  of  Jerufalem,  though  at  the  fame  time  he  paid  out  of 
his  own  revenues  the  expences  for  the  faciifices  and  the  temple 
lervice  at  Jerufalem.  Seleucus  fent  his  only  for  Demetrius  as 
an  hollage  to  Rome,  inilead  of  Antiochus,  Seleucus's  younger 
brother.  Heliodorus  embraced  this  opportunity  to  murder  his 
mailer,  and  uiurp  the  crown.  He  was  disappointed  in  his 
wicked  and  ambitious  projed;  and  only  made  way  tor  Antio- 
chus Epiphancs,  who,  when  Seleucus  was  murdered,  v/asac 
Athens,  in  his  way  to  Syria.  Heliodorus  attempted  to  get  the 
crown.  One  p,iny  declared  in  favour  of  Ptolemy  Philopater, 
whofe  mother  Ckopatra  was  daughter  of  Antiochus  the  Great. 
Demetrius  was  the  right  heir  to  the  crown,  who  was  then  an 
hoflage  at  Rome.  Antiochus,  bv  h's  addrefs,  eng:!ged  Euinenes 
king  of  Perg.'.mos,  and  Attains  his  brother,  in  h:s  behalf,  who 
were  jealous  of  the  Romans,  and  difpofcd  to  fecure  a  friend  in 
the  king  of  Syria.  He  ingratiated  himfelf  with  the  Syrians,  by 
fliewing  much  clemency  :  He  fent  ambafladors  to  ihe  Roma)rs, 
to  court  their  fivour :  He  paid  the  arrears  of  tribute-money, 
and  prefentcd  ihem  with  veflelsof  gold  weigh'ng  fivehundted 
pounds  weight :  He  gave  the  Romans  the  ftrongell  affurances  of 
his  being  attached  to  their  interell,  and  that  they  mught  com- 
mand him  as  a  good  and  faithful  confederate  king,  and  that  he 
would  never  be  wanting  in  his  duiy. 

He  is  charged  by  Polybius  with  low,  defpicrible  vices;  as 
rambling  about  the  ftreets  in  diiguife,  mixing  with  the  loweft 
company,  dunking  and  revelling  with  them  to  great  excels.  He 
\vould  go  about  the  Iheets  with  the  Roman  gown,  foliciting 
votes,  in  imitation  of  the  candidates  i'or  offi:es  at  Rome.  Some- 
times he  would  fcatter  money  in  the  Ureets,  and  fomet'mes  pelt 
his  followers  with  flones.  He  would  expofe  himfelf  in  the  pub- 
lic baths  to  all  manner  of  ridicinous  and  indecent  geflures; 
upon  which  account  Polybius  called  him  Hpim.anes,  or  the 
madman. 

But  he  had  fome  fuccefs  in  arms.  Heliodorus  and  his  par- 
tizans,  as  well  as  thofe  of  Egypt,  were  vanquifhed  by  the  forces 
ofEumenes  and  Attalus;  and  the  arrival  of  Antiochus  diffipated 
all  their  meafures.  As  loon  as  Antiochus  was  feated  on  tiie 
throne,  he  removed  Onias  fiom  the  high-priefthood,  and  pre- 
ferred Jafon  his  brother  to  that  dignity,  being  bribed  thereto  by 
the  latter.  Jafon  gAve  him  360  talents  of  filver  for  that  account, 
and  80  more  on  ano-her  account.    Onias,  a  good  man,  w.<s 


i 


t   81   ] 

thus  removed,  and  afterwards  bafely  murdered  bythsk'iag'a 
deputy  ac  Aniioch. 

Menelaus,  ilvj  brother  of  J.ifon,  was  ftnt  to  the  Syrian  court 
by  his  brother,  to  pay  the  tribute-money,  and  to  traniad  forae 
o:her  bulineis;  who  embraced  th's  opportunity  to  work  him- 
feif  into  the  good  graces  ofAmiochus;  and,  in  oider  to  lup- 
plant  his  brother,  ottered  hini  three  hundred  talents  more  than 
his  brother  had  done  for  the  high-piieiU;ood,  which  Antiochus 
readily  accepted,  but  could  not  put  him  in  pofleffion  but  b/ 
force  of  arms. 

When  he  fet  cut  from  Rome  he  had  but  few  attendants,  nor 
did  he  then  expert  the  kingdom :  but  by  the  alhftance  of  Eu- 
menes  and  Attalus,  he  entered  into  pofltirion  cf  the  upper 
provinces  without  oppofition.  He  appointed  Timarchus  and 
Heraclides,  the  one  governor  of  B.\bylon,  and  the  other  his 
treafurer,  two  brothers,  wi;h  whom  he  is  fuppofed  to  have  had 
usnatural  commerce.  His  liberality  wherever  he  vrent  was 
exceflive.  Jofephus  fays,  he  was  magnificent  and  munificent : 
and  Polybius  recounts  various  iniVances  of  his  extravagant  prc- 
fuiion.  The  provinces  of  Coele  Syria  and  Paleftine  were 
claimed  as  of  right  belonging  to  Hgypt,  His  generofity  was 
necclTary  to  ingratiate  himfelf  in  their  favour,  and  if  pofiible  fix 
them  in  his  interelu  Ptolemy  Epiphanes  and  Cleopatra  were 
dead ;  and  Eulcsus  an  eunuch,  and  Lenceus,  who  were  admi- 
niftratorsoftbe  kingdom  for  young  Ptolemy  Philometer,  de- 
manded a  reftitution  cf  thefe  provinces, — affigning,  as  a  reafon, 
that  in  the  partition  made  to  the  firft  Ptolemy,  of  Alexander's 
empire, they  were  afligned  to  him;  that  they  had  always  re- 
mained in  the  poffclTion  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  till  Antiochus 
the  Great  unjuftly  (eized  upon  them  in  the  minority  of  Ptolemy 
Epiphanes,  the  prelent  king's  father ;  that  he  again  furrendereU 
them  as  a  dowry  to  his  daughter  Cleopatra.  He  made  a 
journey  to  Joppa,  to  fee  the  ftrength  of  the  frontier  towns : 
from  thence  he  went  to  Jerulalem,  and  was  received  very  ho- 
nourably by  Jafon  the  high-prieQ,  and  ufhered  into  the  city  by 
torchlight,  with  great  rejoicings.  From  thence  he  wen:  to 
Phoenicia,  to  fortify  the  cities :  and  he  was  employed  fome 
years  in  making  preparations  for  war. 

Antiochus,  in  the  fifth  year  of  his  reign,  marched  with  a 
powerful  army  againft  Egypt, 

The  two  armies  engaged  between  Pelufium  and  Mount 
Cafius,  and  Antiochus  obtained  the  vidtory.  The  next  year 
he  had  more  fplendid  fuccefs :  he  overcame  the  Egyptians- 
took  Pelufium— went  as  far  as  Memphis— except  Alexandria, 
live  made  himfelf  mailer  cf  all  Egypt. 

M 


[      8i      ] 

The  writer  cf  the  firR  book  of  Mnccabecs  fays.  Now  when 
the  kingdom  was  elt^ibiiflied  before  Antiochus,  he  thought  to 
reign  over  Egypt,  that  he  might  have  the  dominion  oi' two 
realms.  Wherefore  he  entered  into  Egypt  with  a  great  muhi- 
tude';  with  chariots,  and  elephants,  and  horfemen,  and  a  great 
tavy,  and  made  war  againft  Ptolemy  king  of  Egypt.  But 
Ptolemy  was  afraid  of  him,  and  fied;  and  many  were  wounded 
to  death.  Thus  they  got  the  ftrong  cities  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
and  he  took  the  fpoils  thereof. 

Eu'.oeus  was  a  very  unfaithful  minirter:  he  bred  up  young 
Ptolemy  in  efieminacy  and  luxury,  contrary  to  his  natural  in- 
clination. Ptolemy  Macron,  governor  of  Cyprus,  revolted, 
and  delivered  up  that  important  ifland  to  Antiocnus.  As  a 
reward  of  his  treafon,  he  was  admitted  into  the  number  of  the 
king's  friends,  and  made  governor  of  Coele  Syria  and  Palef^ine. 

The  Alexandrians  renounced  their  allegiance,  and  took  his 
younger  brother  Euergetes,  or  Phyfcon,  and  made  him  king. 
It  is  fiiid  to  be  a  h&,  ihzt  Ptolemy  Philometer  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Antiochus:  but  how,  has  never  been  afcertained ; 
"whether  as  a  prifoner,  or  otherwife.  That  after  Antiochus 
csnrc  to  Memphis,  they  did  frequently  dine  together.  Antio- 
chus pretended  to  take  care  of  his  nephew  PhUometer's  intereft, 
and  promifed  to  reftore  him  to  the  crown  ;  at  the  fame  time  he 
>vas  plotting  his  ruin,  and  was  contriving  means  to  weaken 
the  two  brothers  in  war  againft  each  other.  Ptolemy  Philo- 
meter hid  the  blame  of  the  war  to  EuIceus,  his  governor; 
profeiTed  great  obligations  to  his  uncle;  and  feemed  to  hold 
the  crown  by  his  favour:  but  was  fecretly  refolved  to  break 
off  from  Antiochus  the  firfl  opportunity,  and  to  be  reconciled 
with  his  brother.  And  as  foon  as  Antiochus  was  gone,  they 
■were  reconciled  by  the  mediation  oftheir  fifer  Cleopatra. 

Antiochus  went  from  Egypt  to  Syria,  hoping  probably  that 
the  two  brothers  would  fo  weaken  the  kingdom  by  civil  war, 
that  it  would  fall  an  eafy  prey  to  him.  Antiochus  returned  to 
Syria  with  much  gold,  filver,  jcwds,  and  the  like.  While  in 
Egypt,  there  was  a  falfe  report  of  his  death  :  Jafon  thinking 
this  a  good  opportunity  to  recover  the  high-priefthood,  went 
to  Jerufalem  with  a  thoufand  men,  afl'aulted  the  city,  drove 
Mcnelaus  into  the  caftle,  and  exercifed  great  cruelties  over  the 
citizens. 

Antiochus,  highly  irritated,  fuppofing  the  whole  nation  had 
revolted,  went  againft  Jeiufalem  v.-ith  a  large  army;  took  the 
city  by  force  of  arms;  flew  forty  thoul^md,  took  as  many 
more,  and  fold  them  for  flaves ;  polluted  the  temple  and  altar 
%  fvvine's  flefii ;  profaned  the  holy  of  holies  by  breaking  into 


[      83      ] 

It;  took  the  golden  vefTels,  ^c.  to  the  amount  of  eight  hundred 
talents;  reOored Menelaus  to  the  high-piiefihood:  and  confii- 
tuted  one  Philip,  a  Phrygian,  governor  of  Judea,  who  was  ia 
manners  a  barbarian. 

From  Jerufalem  he  went  in  hafte  to  Antiochia,  after  having 
placed  a  gArrilbn  of  Macedoaians  in  Jerufalem. 

After  two  years  Antiochus  came  into  Egypt  again ;  and 
perceiving  that  his  artful  mtafures  with  refpedt  to  the  two  bro- 
thers had  been  difcovered ;  and  that,  inftead  of  waiting  the 
country  by  civil  war,  they  had  provided  for  their  mutual 
fafety,  by  making  peace  with  each  other;  was  fo  much  of-- 
fended,  that  he  fet  about  making  the  moft  vigorous  preparati- 
ons for  war;  and  early  in  the  fpring  marched  his  army  through 
Coele  Syria,  and  came  into  Egypt.  The  inhabitants  of  Mem- 
phis fubmitted  to  him :  from  thence  he  marched  againft  Alex- 
andria. 

The  Ptolemies  had  fupplicated  the  affiftance  of  the  Roman? ; 
and  they  fent  ambafladors:  one  of  whom,  Marcus  Popilius 
Lenas,  when  he  had  found  him  ffanding  on  the  fhore,  delivered 
to  him  the  drcree  of  the  fenaie;  by  which  he  was  commanded 
to  depart  from  the  friends  of  the  Romans,  and  to  be  content 
with  h's  own  empire.  He  being  delhousto  confult  his  friends, 
Popilius  is  faid  to  have  made  a  circle  in  the  fand,  with  the  flick 
he  had  in  his  hand,  and  to  have  circumfcribed  the  king,  and  to 
have  faid,  "  The  fcnate  and  people  of  Rome  order  that  in  that 
place  you  anfwer  what  is  your  intention."  Affrighted  by  thefe 
words,  he  faid,  "  h'this  pleafes  the  fenate  and  people  of  Rome, 
we  muft  depart :"  and  prefently  drew  off  his  army.  But  in  his 
return  he  vented  his  malice  againft  the  Jews ;  he  detached  Ap- 
poUonius  with  twenty -two  thoufand  men,  who,  coming  to 
Jerufalem  flew  great  multitudes,  plundered  the  city,  and  fet  fire 
to  it  in  feveral  places,  and  pulled  down  the  walls  round  about 
it.  Then  they  builded  on  an  eminence,  in  the  city  of  David, 
a  ftrong  fortrefs,  which  might  command  the  temple :  and  from 
thence  they  fell  on  thofe  who  came  to  worfhip  at  the  temple, 
and  fhed  innocent  blood  on  every  fide  of  the  fandluary,  and 
defiled  it;  fo  that  the  temple  fervice  was  deferted  and  omitted, 
the  city  was  forfaken  by  the  natives,  and  became  the  habitation 
offtrangers. 

After  he  returned  to  Antioch  he  publifhed  a  decree,  which 
obliged  all  perfons,  upon  pain  of  death,  to  conform  to  the  reli- 
gion of  the  Greeks.  The  Jewifh  law  was  abrogated;  the  hea- 
then worfhip  was  fet  up  in  its  ftead  ;  and  the  temple  at  Jerufa- 
lem was  confecrated  to  Jupiter  Olympius.  Menelaus,  and 
other  apoftate  Jews,  were  the  king's  chief  inftigators  againft 
their  leligion  and  country. 


k      »4      J 

Jofephus  has  arciiLed  the  diflrefs  cf  liis  country  to  the  facti- 
ons among  his  country nien;  and  to  iliofe  particularly  who 
fled  to  Aniiochus,  and  belbuglu  him  to  invade  Judea  under 
their  condudl. 

I  have  been  thus  lengthy  in  extratfling  trails  of  the  Syrian 
r.nd  Egyptian  monarchies  hero,  becaufc  very  judicious  expofi- 
tors  have  applied  them  to  the  defcriptions  in  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  Daniel,  from  verfe  lo'.h  to  verf;?  3zd,  or  37th:  fo 
that  more  than  one  half  of  this  chapier  is  applied  to  tranfadtions 
that  happened  in  the  courfe  of  abou':  twenty  years.  The  im- 
propriety of  which  apphcation,  on  various  accountP,  I  fhall 
now  endeavour  to  exhibit ;  obferving,  that  no  other  fubfequent 
fa(fts  lelativeto  thofe  monaichies  ate  fuppoCd  to  apply  to  any 
part  of  this  prophecy.  There  is  an  interval  of  about  fcven 
hundred  years,  in  wliich  few  or  no  trails  arc  g'ven  of  the  fame; 
and  thofe  feven  hundred  years  filled  up  with  the  moll  impoit- 
ant  tran'adions  that  ever  took  place,  with  refpecl  either  to  the 
Jev.'iPii  or  ChriRi:.n  cl.urjh. 

From  the  io:]i  to  the  i9'.h  vcrfe,  we  have  charaftcrifiics 
of  three  power? — and  the  period  of  time  is  that  from  the 
comiricncemcnt  of  the  Romans  beginnivi-  to  make  progvefs 
eaflward,  to  the  death  of  Fompey — in  whicli  is  necell.;ri!y 
Involved  feme  of  the  traniadions  of  the  Syrian  and  Egypt'au 
monarchies.  I  fl^all  therefore  attempt  to  give  a  fketch  of  the 
hiftory  of  this  power  during  tluit  period  of  time,  making  ob- 
fervations  as  to  the  v/ars  it  had  before  been  engaged  in. 

When  a  man  attentively  confiders  from  what  point  the 
Roman  empire  arofe,  and  to  what  height  it  arofe,  he  is 
f:\zei  with  arionifnirienr,and  darzled  as  it  were,  with  theluHrc 
and  grcatnefs  of  the  events,  and  fiiil  more  fo  with  the  causes 
which  contributed  to  form  that  vad  and  fuperb  empire.  What 
was  Rome  in  her  beginning?,  but  a  conful'd  mixture  of  fliep- 
l.erds,  adveniurers,  men  obscure  and  irnknown  for  the  mod 
parr,  whom  ihe  ill  firuation  of  ihdr  affairs,  united  together  in 
the  narrow  circu'tof  a  poor  and  defpicable  city? — And  yt"t  in 
her  infancy,  under  the  government  of  Romulus,  the  fiftof 
her  king;,  Rome  bcg,jn  to  command  admiration  and  fear,  by 
the  invincible  courage  of  lliat  p'Tnce,  and  his  wife  in(lit\Hions, 
rs  well  civil  and  milirary,  as  rergiou''.  Th.e  lefl  of  the  kings 
rlmoft  all  of  a  di&rent  ch.uatRer,  bur  adnvvably  fuited  with 
one  another,  to  promote  the  fame  wot k  by  various  methods, 
follov/ed,  all  but  the  lafl,  the  plan  chalked  ou"-  byRomuhi--; 
and  each  adding  fotiie  edential  part,  greatly  advanced  its  pei- 
feflion. 

The  progrcfs  of  the  Roman?  shrnad,  in  tliefe  beginnings, 
was  very  flow.    They  (iFuggled  i-.ear  fvTo  l-.uiidixd  and  fi;ty 


[      85      3 

years  around  their  mother  Rome,  againft  the  r.eighbouring 
nations;  who,  one  after  another,  attacking  tliem.  kept  them 
continually  in  adion,  and  expert  in  the  art  of  v/ar. 

Thty  accompliflied  their  fubjeflion  by  patience  and  ma- 
nagement; not  ib  intent  to  conquer  by  force,  as  to  gain  by 
mildnefs;  feeking  friends  not  flaves,  attachirig  forevt:r  by  a 
lubmilCon  not  forced  but  vohmtary. 

The  fecond  age  of  Rome,  of  nearly  the  fame  duration  5S 
the  firft,  that  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  abour.ding  with 
great  virtues  and  great  men,  exhibits  prodigies  of  courage, 
firmnels,  difintereflednefs,  and  the  amor  patria:.  And  alter 
the  redudlion  of  all  Italy,  fne  faw  herfelf  in  a  condition  to 
extend  her  arms  abroad. 

Vv^hat  a  fcene  of  vidlories  and  conquefls  is  opened  in  the 
third  and  hft  age  of  the  Roman  commonwealth,  which  IaIIs 
but  about  two  hundred  years  ? — Here  commience  the  Punic 
vfars,  fo  obflinateiy  maintained,  that  each  of  the  two  jealous 
rations  believes,  that  its  fafety  depends  on  the  deilruction  of 
the  other.  In  the  end,  the  Roman  patience  prevails,  and 
Carthage  is  fubdued.  Her  downfall  was  as  a  fignal  of  tlie 
defeat  of  the  reft  of  the  nations,  w'ho,  all  in  their  turn,  came 
under  the  yoke,  and  fubmitted  to  the  Lords  of  the  Univerfe. 

The  Romans,  from  the  origin  of  their  city,  eftabliPxied  as  a 
fundamental  principle  of  "their  polity,  the  fear  of  the  Goq5, 
and  a  veneration  for  religion — Hence  thofe  numerous  tem- 
ples, altars  andfacrifices — hence  thofe  freqdent  vows  made  on 
prcfllng  emergencies,  and  fo  relig'oufly  performed.  The  Ro- 
mans were  miftaken  in  the  objed,  but  reafoned  juUly  as  to  the 
thing. 

Cicero  gives  his  countrym.en  a  fine  teftimony  on  this  head; 
we  may  flatter  ourfelves,  fays  he,  as  much  as  we  pleafe,  yet 
we  can  never  believe  that  we  excel  the  Spaniards  in  number, 
the  Gauls  in  bodily  ftrength,  the  Carthagenians  in  policy  and 
addrefs,  the  Greeks  in  arts  and  fciences.  But  our  excellency 
over  all  nations,  undeniably  lies  in  piety,  in  religion,  in  an 
inward  perfuafion,  that  there  are  Gods  who  rule  and  govern 
the  Univerfe. 

I-'cxt  to  the  Gods,  the  Romans  paid  the  greateft  regard  to 
tl'.eir  country.  This  fcntiment  feems  to  have  been  ftronger  in 
the  Romans  than  any  other  nation.  They  were  always  ready 
to  encounter  all  hazards  for  its  fake — to  facrifice  their  fortunes, 
I'ves,  peace,  glory  itfelf,  friends,  parents  and  children.  This 
might  arife  from  every  perfon's  having  a  faare  in  the  govern- 
ment, and  a  perfonal  intereft  in  the  property  of  the  fiate,  on 
\s-hich  depended  his  we^are. 


[      8^      } 

The  love  of  liberty,  and  a  republican  tafie,  feems  to  have 
been  born  with  Rome  itlelf.  Their  notfon  of  liberty  was  a 
flare  v/herein  a  man  is  fubjed  to  the  law  only  ;  and  the  law  is 
more  powerful  than  men.  The  tyrannical  proceedings  of 
Tarquin  routed  and  raifed  their  love  of  it  to  fuch  a 
height,  as  to  (litle  in  a  father  all  fentimenrs  of  nature,  and  put 
a  dagger  in  his  hand  againil  his  own  children. 

But  Brarus  thought  it  his  duty  to  feal  v.'ith  their  blood  the 
deliverance  oi  his  country.  Such  was  the  effevft  produced  by 
that  example,  that  the  flightell  mrpicion  of  an  attempt  upon 
liberty,  infiantly  efTaced  ail  the  great  qualities  of  a  citizen,  and 
all  his  pall  fervices  for  the  ftate.  Marclus,  amidft  all  his 
glory,  acquired  at  the  fiege  of  Corioli,  was  bimifned  for  that 
reafon  alone.  Sp.  Melius,  for  his  largefles  to  the  people,  was, 
for  thofe  very  largefles  puniflied  with  death.  Manlius  Capito- 
linus  was  thrown  head-long  from  that  capitol,  which  he  had 
fo  llrongly  defended,  and  faved  from  the  hands  of  the  Gauls, 
becau'.'e  he  was  believed  to  affcdl  royalty. 

The  elTence  of  a  Roman  was  the  love  of  liberty,  and  the 
love  of  his  country.  Add  to  thefe,  the  defire  of  glory,  and 
a  thirft  of  dominion  ;  and  you  have  a  Roman  compleat. 

One  viclory  led  them  on  to  another.  Whoever  fubmitted  not 
to  them,  was  an  enemy,  and  efpecially  crowned  heads. 

Their  ambition  was  covered  with  the  veil  of  equity,  mo- 
deration, and  wifdom.  If  the  Romans  were  unjufl  in  their 
conquens,  they  governed  the  vanquiihed  nations  with  lenity. 

Neither  Greece,  nor  Afia  Minor,  nor  Syria,  nor  Egypt,  nor 
mod  of  the  other  provinces  were  flee  from  war,  but  under 
the  Roman  empire. 

Two  bodies  divided  at  Rome  the  authority,  the  fenate  and 
the  people.  There  never  was  in  any  nation  a  fenate  like  that 
of  Rome,  in  the  virtuous  times  of  the  republic,  wherein  affairs 
were  treated  more  maturely,  or  with  greater  forefight,  or 
with  more  zeal  for  the  public  good.  Mr.  Boffuet  obferves,  in 
his  Univerfal  HiRory,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  not  difdained  to 
praife  in  the  Book  of  Maccabees,  the  confuramate  prudence  and 
vigorous  councils  of  that  wife  affembly,  where  no  man 
affumed  authority,  without  reafon,  and  ail  the  members  con- 
fpired  together  without  partiality,  and  without  jealoufy,  for 
the  public  welfare. 

A  kind  of  tranfient  blindnefs  had  feized  the  fenate,  or  a 
Siajority  of  them  forgot  their  antient  maxims,  in  an  afTair  of 
importance.  Rome  and  Pyrrhus  were  almofl  agreed  upon  a 
treary  of  peace,  difhonourable  to  the  commonAVcalth.  Ap- 
pias  Claudius,  blind  and  infirm  as  he  was,  comes  in  a  chair  to 


r   87   ] 

ihe  fenate,  difpek  in  an  inflant  the  clouds  which  had  darkened 
the  underftandings  of  that  wife  aflembly,  and  breaks  off  a 
treaty  which  was  ready  lo  be  concluded. 

Every  one  knows  tlie  famous  anfwer  of  Cineas  to  Pyrrhus, 
who  aficed  him  his  thoughts  of  the  Roman  fenate.  He  told 
him, when  he  faw  that  augud  body,  he  took  them  tor  fo  many 
kings,  fuch  dignity,  grandeur  and  majelly  appeared  in  their 
looks,  in  their  difcourie,  and  in  their  v/hole  perlbn. 

Fabrlcius  wortliily  fupported  this  idea  in  his  converfation 
with  the  lame  Pyrrhus,  wherein  the  Roman,  though  but  a 
private  man,  appeared  greater  than  the  king. 

When  the  Roman  power  was  ccniiderably  increafed,  kings, 
with  all  their  pomp,  were  little  before  a  fingle  fenator.  What 
is  it  then  that  made  them  fo  reipeded,  even  by  thofe  before 
whom  all  mortals  were  wont  to  tremble "?  They  were  without 
attendance,  without  equipage,  and  many  of  them  even  gloried 
in  poverty.  Their  great  adions,  their  perfonal  reputation, 
the  fame  of  that  body,  of  which  they  were  a  part,  went  be- 
fore them,  and  ferved  them  inftead  of  a  train. 

When  Rome,  grown  more  powerful,  had  carried  abroad 
her  victorious  anns,  having  feen  from  their  infancy,  kings  led 
captive  through  their  ftreets,  and  other  kings  humbly  foliciting 
In  perfon,  and  demanding  juftice;  and  waiting  at  the  door 
their  good  or  bad  fortune — fuch  iights  had  infinitely  exalted 
their  louls,  by  placing  under  their  feet,  in  a  manner,  the  crowns 
of  fovereigns,  and  the  majeiiy  of  thrones. 

Such  was  the  fenate  to  whom  Rome  owed  all  her  power, 
and  all  her  conquefts — from  among  them  were  chofen  all  the 
generals  and  commanders,  the  great  undertakings  were  there 
formed,  the  generous  refolutions,  and  the  important  affairs  of 
Hate,  managed  with  a  fecrecy  and  wifdom,  hardly  to  be  con- 
ceived of.  A  debate  on  account  of  Perfius,  lart  king  of  Ma- 
cedonia, held  in  an  ailembly  of  three  hundred  men,  remained 
lecret  foUr  whole  years,  and  was  not  known  until  the  war 
was  over. 

There  never  was  an  empire  either  more  flourifhing  or  more 
extenfive  than  the  Roman — from  the  Euphrates  and  Tanais  to 
Hercules's  pillars  and  the  Atlantic  ocean,  all  the  lands  and  all 
the  feas  were  under  their  obedience,  from  the  middle  and  cen- 
tre, as  it  were,  of  the  Mediterranean  fea,  they  included  the 
whole  extent  of  that  fea,  penetrating  far  and  wide,  all  the 
ilates  round  about,  and  making  it  the  communication  of  their 
empire.  It  is  aflonifhing  to  conlider,  that  the  nations  wliich  at 
prefent  make  kingdoms  fo  confiderable,  all  Gallia,  all  Spain,, 
almoft  ths  whole  ifland  of  Great-Britain,  lllyria  to  the  Da- 


[      83      ] 

riiibe,  Germany  to  the  Elbe,  Africa  to  the  fr'ghtful  and  impaf- 
ftiHe  deferts,  Gieece,  Thrace,  Syria,  Egypt,  all  the  kingdoms 
of  Afia  Miner,  and  thofe  between  the  Euxine  and  Cafpian 
Seas,  with  nuny  others,  become  Roman  provinces,  almoft  all 
before  ihe  end  of  the  Republic. 

Rome,  according  to  Dionyfius  Halicarnaflenfis,  owed  its 
origin  to  the  Greeks ;  feveral  colonics  of  whom,  banifhed 
from  their  own  country,  fettled  in  Latium;  it  was  called' 
Italy  from  CEnoiius,  who  led  a  colony  of  Arcadians  there, 
that  is  from  a  descendant  of  his,  whofe  name  was  It.ilus,  fup- 
pofed  to  be  about  1 244  years  before  the  Chriftian  Era.  But  the 
found.«ion  of  the  city  of  Rome  is  computed  from  the  lim.ii 
that  Romulus  kid  the  lame,  that  is  751  years  before  the  Chrif- 
tian  Er:.. 

The  iirft  Punic  or  Carthaginian  war  was  ended  to  the  advan- 
tage of  the  Romans,  before  Chrift  242. 

[241  ]  Sicily  was  the  firil  that  received  law  from  the  Romans. 
Cicero,  in  one  of  his  orations  againft  Verres,  gives  it  great 
praife.  She  was  the  firll,  fays  he,  of  all  foreign  nations,  that 
fought  our  amity;  that  adorned  our  empire  by  becoming  its 
province;  and  taught  oiir  anceftors  how  glorious  it  was  to 
command  flates  abroad. 

[237]  The  lenate  of  Rome  fent  ambalTadors  to  Ptolemy 
E'.iergetes,  Ion  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  to  offer  him  aidagainrt 
Antiochus  Theus^  with  whom  they  believed  him  dill  at  war: 
but  he  had  made  an  accommodation,  which  difpenled  with  his 
accepting  the  aid  that  was  offered  him. 

[235]  Rome  at  this  time  had  neither  enemies  nor  war, 
which  had  not  happened  for  almoH;  440  years;  and  the  temple 
of  Janus  was  Quit  for  a  fecond  time  :  a  ceremony  which  implied 
a  general  peace.  It  had  been  fhut  for  the  nril  time  in  the  reign 
of  Numa,  and  will  not  be  fo  for  the  third  time  till  the  reign  of 
Augurtu?. 

[230]  This  year  commenced  the  war  with  the  Illyrians. 
r.lyricuraistheiame  as  what  is  now  called  the  coafts  of  Dalma- 
ti.\  KingPineus,  lately  dead,  had  left  a  young  fon,  under  the 
tuition  01  Teura  his  queen.  Under  this  adrndniflration  the 
Illyrians  exercised,  by  public  authority,  piracies  throughout  the 
Adiiaticiea,  and  teveral  merchants  of  Italy  were  taken.  Rome 
lent  ambaffuiors,  Ciiusand  Lucius  Aruncanius,  to  remonftrate. 
At  their  firll  audience,  they  complained  of  the  injuries  their 
mcrchanrs  had  received.  Teuta  made  anfwer,  that  for  her 
pait  (he  v/ould  not  give  the  Romans  any  caufe  of  complaint, 
nor  lend  any  pirates  againft  them:  but  that  it  was  not  the 
cuHom  of  the  kings  of  lilyricum  to  prsvsnt  their  fubjeds 
cra'zing  at  Tea  for  their  own  advantage; 


I      B9      ] 

Ga  thcfc  worJs,  the  youngefl ambafiador,  feized  \vith indig- 
hation,  ard  with  a  liberty  Roman  indeed,  but  not  proper  at  that 
time,  "  Amongll  us,  Midnni  (!;iid  he)  one  of  our  nobieft  cuf- 
tcnis  is,  to  avtu^e  in  common  the  iLJuries  done  to  particulars : 
and,  with  the  t.uourul'  the  gods,  we  fhali  ?.cT  in  fuch  a  manner 
as  wiil  loon  ir.duLe  you  to  reform  the  cuftom  of  the  lilyriaa 
kings." 

The  queen,  like  a  haughty  violent  woman,  was  fo  fenf.bly 
fJung  wiih  this  aniwer,  that,  without  regard  to  the  lav/  of  na- 
tions, flie  ordt  red  the  imbatTadors  to  be  followed  and  killed, 
Nviih  part  of  thtir  train  •:  the  reft  were  impri'oned.  The  pilots 
of  the  fliips  that  had  brought  them  from  Italy,  ihe  caufed  to  be 
burnt. 

[229]  III  the  fpring  of  this  year  Teuta  fends  ambaffadors 
to  Romj,  to  demand  peace.  Peace  was  concluded  on  the 
following  conditions:  Corcyra,  Pharos,  Iflns,  h-pidamnum, 
and  the  country  of  the  Atintan&s,  (hould  continue  in  pofieffioa 
of  the  Romans;  and  that  fhe  (hould  pay  a  rribute. 

Pollhum'us  was  lent  ambaflador  to  the/Etoliansand  Achas- 
ans,  to  txpl.iin  the  reafons  of  this  war;  and  met  with  a  good 
rccepiioa.  Tivs  was  the  firit  time  the  Romans  attacked  lllyri- 
cum,  and  the  firft  alliance  made  by  erabaffy  between  the 
Greeks  and  Roman;,  The  latter,  at  the  fame  time,  fent  ara- 
bafladors  to  Corinth  aud  Aihens,  who  were  very  well  received 
at  both  places :  at  Athens  they  were  made  free  of  the  city. 

[225]  The  victory  gained  over  the  Gauls  at  Telamon, 
is  one  of  the  mou  famous  and  complete  mentioned  in  the  Ro- 
man hiftory.  This  formidable  irruption  of  the  Gauls  not  only 
threatened  all  Italy,  but  the  capitol,  Rome  it:elf. 

[219]  War  Willi  lllyricum  again  brealcs  out  this  year,  at 
the  head  of  which  is  Demetrius  of  Pharos.  He  is  defeated  en- 
tirely by  the  confiil  Emilius,  and  flies  to  Philip  king  of  Mace- 
donia, where  he  fpends  the  remainder  of  his  liie. 

[218]  The  fecond  Punic  war  comm.ences:  Hannibal 
marches  his  array  into  Italy,  where  he  continues  iuccefeful  for 
fifteen  years. 

[zi6]  The  famous  battle  ol  Cannx — Befides  the  conlul 
Paulus  Emilius,  two  queftors,  and  zi  tribunes,  and  many  iliuf- 
trious  perfonsperifhed,  who  had  been  either  coniuls  ox  prcetors 
— 82  lenators,  who  ftrved  voluntarily ;  audio  great  a  nutnber 
ofkn'ghts,  that  H-inn'b.5l  fent  three  bufhels  of  rings,  which  was 
a  badge  that  diilingafhed  them  from  other  people,  to  Carthage. 
Some  make  the  lofsto  thePxomans  fifty  thouland,  others  feventy 
t'.i  jufmd  men.  Hannibal  lo'\  four  thoufand  Gauls,  fifieea 
h::.,dred  S;jaii;ard5  and  Africans,  and  iwc  hundred  horfe. 
N 


[      90      ] 

•  [ii4]  PMip  declares  war  agalnft  ihe  Romans,  wlio  fend 
an  array  to  the  coafls  of  Greece,  where  Philip  is  beaten  near 
Apolonia  by  the  praetor  Valerius. 

[211]  An  alliiince  was  formed  this  year  between  the 
TEtohans  and  the  Romans ;  a  clauie  was  ad  Jed,  by  which  the 
Elians,  the  Lacedemoni.ms  Attalus  king  of  Pergamos,  Pleu- 
rates  and  Scerdelidoeus  (^the  full  king  of  Tr.race,  and  the  other 
oflllyricum)  were  left  at  liberty  to  accede  to  it. 

The  ^lolians  engaged  to  declare  war  immediately  againfl 
Philip,  and  not  to  make  peace  with  him  but  upon  condition 
that  he  Qiould  not  attack  the  Romans  or  their  allies;  which 
was  to  be  mutual. 

[210]  Scipio  takes  Canha^ena  in  Spain  by  ftorm ;  obtains 
very  confiderabie  booty.  H's  humanity  and  modedy  are 
worthy  of  imitaiion.  Among  the  captives  were  feveral  bdies 
ofdilVmdion:  the  wite  of  Madonias,  brother  of  Lidibilis  king 
of  the  Ilergetes,  came  to  Scipio,  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes  con- 
jured him  to  recommend  to  thofe  who  had  tlie  ladies  in  their 
care,  to  have  regard  to  their  fex  and  birth.  Scipio  not  under- 
ftanding  her  at  firfl,  affured  her  that  he  had  gi  ven  orders  that 
they  fliould  not  want  for  any  thing.  But  the  lady  replied, 
Thofe  conveniences  aie  not  what  affect  us :  in  the  condition 
to  which  fortune  has  reduced  us,  with  what  ought  we  not  to 
be  contented'?  1  have  many  other  apprehenfions,  when  1  con- 
fider  on  one  fide  the  licentioufnefsof  war,  and  on  the  other  the 
youlii  and  beauty  of  the  princelTes  which  you  fee  here;  for  as 
to  mc,  my  age  proieds  me  from  all  fear  in  this  refpedf. 

Shehad  with  her  the  daughters  of  Indebilis,  and  feveral  other 
of  the  fame  rank,  in  the  flower  of  their  age.  Scipio  then 
comprtiiending  lier,  faid.  My  own  glory,  and  that  of  the  Ro- 
man pec^^le,  are  concerned  in  not  fuflfering  that  viriue,  which 
ought  alvays  to  be  re Ipedted  wherever  we  find  it,  fliculd  be 
er^pofed  in  my  camp  to  a  treatment  unworthy  of  it:  but  you 
give  me  a  new  motive  for  my  being  more  Ihidt  in  the  care  of 
it,  in  the  virtuous  foliciiude  you  fhew  in  thinking  only  ot  the 
prefeivation  of  your  honour,  in  the  midfloffo  many  other 
fuhjeds  of  feat.  He  then  gave  the  care  of  them  to  forne  pru- 
dent officers,  and  charged  ihem  that  they  n:ould  be  treated  as 
the  mothers  and  wives  of  their  particular  allies  and  friends. 

It  was  upon  this  occafion  that  his  foldiers  brought  him  a 
youpn;  lady  of  fuch  perfetfi  beauty,  that  fhe  drew  upon  herfelf 
the  eyes  of  every  body.  He  dtllred  to  know  who  (he  was, 
andto  v/hom  (he  belonged'?  And  learning  that  fhe  was  upon 
the  point  of  b^ing  married  to  Allucius,  prince  of  the  Celtiberi- 
jins,  he  fent  to  him  to  come  with  the  parents  of  the  young 


[      91      ] 

prifoner:  and  being  told  that  Allucius  loved  her  to  excefs,  as 
loon  as  he  appeared,  he  took  him  afide,  and  addrcfled  him  a& 
follows :  "  You  and  I  are  young,  Avhich  admits  of  my  fpeak- 
ing  to  you  with  more  liberty.  Thofe  who  brought  nie  your 
future  fpoufe,  afiured  me,  at  the  f:»me  time,  that  you  loved  her 
with  extreme  tendtrnefs;  and  her  beauty  lelt  me  no  room  to 
doubt  it.  Upon  which,  refle(5ting,  that  if  like  you  I  had 
thoughts  of  making  an  engagement,  and  were  not  folely  en- 
grofTed  '.vith  the  affairs  of  my  country,  I  fliould  defire  that  fo 
honourable  and  legitimate  a  paffion  might  find  favour.  I 
think  myfelf  happy,  in  the  prefent  conjuncture,  to  do  you  this 
feivice.  Sire  you  are  to  ma*ry  has  been  amongft  us  as  fhe 
would  have  been  in  the  houfe  of  her  father  and  mother.  I 
have  kept  her  for  you,  in  order  to  make  you  a  prefent  worthy 
of  you  and  me.  The  only  gratitude  I  require  of  you  for  this 
gift,  is,  that  you  would  be  a  friend  to  the  Roman  people;  and 
that  if  you  judge  me  a  man  of  vronh,  as  my  father  and  uncle 
have  been  deemed  by  the  Hates  of  this  province,  you  may 
know  that  there  are  in  Rome  many  who  refemble  us,  and  that 
there  is  not  a  people  in  the  univerfe  you  ought  more  to  fear  as 
enemies,  or  to  defire  more  as  friends. 

AHucius,  full  of  gratitude  and  joy,  and  the  parents,  had 
brought  a  great  fum  of  money  for  herranfom  :  But  he  reltored 
her,  and  would  not  accept  the  prefent,  until  he  was  able  no 
longer  to  refift  their  folicitations ;  he  then  accepted  it,  and  or* 
dered  it  to  be  laid  at  his  feet — then  addreffing  himfelf  to  A.lu- 
cius,  I  add,  fays  he,  to  the  portion  you  are  to  receive  from 
your  father  in  law,  this  fum,  which  1  defire  you  to  a-ccept  as  a 
marriage  prefent- 

AUuc  us  cauied  this  a'flion  to  be  engraven  on  a  filver  buckler, 
which  he  prefented  to  Scipio.  This  buckler,  which  Scipio 
carried  with  him  in  his  return  to  Rome,  was  loft  in  paffing  the 
Rhone,  with  part  of  the  baggage.  It  continued  in  that  river 
until  1665,  when  fome  fiOiermen  found  it :  It  was  then  de- 
pofited  in  the  king  of  France's  cabinet. 

Scipio's  greatnefs  of  foul  appeared  in  the  ufe  he  made  of  the 
vidory  :  He  fhews  an  elevation  of  fentiment,  a  talent  in  con- 
ciliating affedion,  and,  what  is  above  all,  virtue,  wifdom,  and 
moderation,  the  more  admirable,  as  an  hiftorian  obferves,  as 
Scipio  was  then  young,  unmarried,  and  vidtorious. 

[210]  M.  Atilius  and  Manius  Acilius  were  fent  ambalTadors 
to  Ptolemy  Philopater  andQeopatra,  who  reigned  at  that  time 
at  Alexandria.  They  were  ordered  to  demand  of  them,  that 
the  treaty  of  amity  and  alliance,  which  fubfifted  between  the 
commonwealth  and  the  kings  of  Egypt,  (hould  be  renewed. 


and  to  prefent  the  king  wl  h  a  rob?,  and  a  nwtk  of  purple,  and 
a  curule  chair ;  and  ine  queen  with  an  embroideied  u:ianile, 
and  a  kind  of  purple  veil. 

[107]  Several  Hates  and  kings  accede  tn  the  treaty  b^^veen 
the  Romnns  and  ^tolians.  Attains,  king  of  Prrg.>mos, 
Pleurates  and  Scerdelidocus,  both  kings,  rhc  one  of  Thrace,  and 
the  other  of  lilyricum,  accept  the  invitation  ;  the  yL:olians 
exhorted  the  Spartans  to  do  the  fame. 

Their  deputy  reprefentcd,  in  a  lively  manner,  the  dcfigns 
the  kings  of  Macedonia  always  had  of  iubverting  the  liberties 
of  Greece. 

The  deputy  from  th,e  Acarnanians  expatiated  upon  the  for- 
vices  that  Alexander's  father,  and  Alexander  himself,  had  done 
Greece,  in  ruining  thePerfk-ins :  He  dvock  upon  the  fname  and 
danger  of  fuffering  barbarians  to  enter  Greece,  fo  he  called  the 
Romans :  He  added,  that  the  Spartan?  ought  to  iee  the  ftorm 
aldilhince.  wh'ch  began  to  gather  in  the  well,  and  would  un- 
doubtedly break  out,  at  firft  upon  Macedonia,  and  afterwards 
upon  all  Greece.  Sparta  joined  the  Etolians,  and  entered  into 
the  common  treaty.  She  w.'.s  divided  into  two  faftions — the 
one  violent  for  Philip,  the  other  againft  him — the  latter  pre- 
vailed. 

Attalus,  firfiking  of  PergAmcs,  did  the  Romr.ns  great  fervice 
HI  the  war  againft  Philip.  Thishttle  fovereignty  had  been 
founded  about  40  years  before,  by  Philetus,  an  oilicer  h'ghly 
efteemed  for  his  valor  and  con duft.  Lylhr.achus,  one  ot  the 
fuccellors  of  Alexander,  entruded  him  with  the  trcafure  he  had 
laid  up  in  the  caftle  of  Pergamos :  After  th.c  death  of  Lyfima- 
chus,  he  continued  in  pofic-uipn  of  the  treasure,  and  the  city  : 
At  his  death  he  left  them  to  his  nephew,  Eumcnes  ift.  wlio 
Tiugmented  his  principality  with  fome  ciMes  that  he  took  from 
the  king  of  Syria.  Attalus  ift.  his  coufin,  of  whom  we  now 
fpeakjfuccceded  Irm  :  He  ailumed  rhc  title  of  k'ng.af.cr  h.aving 
ccmquered  tlie  Galatians,and  tranfmitted  it  to  ii:s  polleriiy,who' 
enjnyed  it  to  the  third  generation. 

The  Romans  and  their  allies  engage  in  the  var  againft 
Philip. 

[205  1  The  vErolians  make  peac?  with.Philip  :  Sempvon'us, 
who  had  arrived  flio'tly  af er  tins  treatv,  with  10  000  men, 
looohorfe,  and  35  fl-.ips  of  war,  was  hi^r.ly  diipieaild  v.-ith 
the  treatv. 

The  Romans  and  Philip  m;;ke  peace. 

[203]     Hannibal  quits  Italy  ^y;th  gve:t  grief. 

[202  j  The  battle  ot  Zama  between  Scipio  and  H-.nnihat ; 
Hannibal  is  defeated,  20,000  killed,  ctnd  nearly  as  many  taiua 
prifoncrs. 


r   93   1 

[?co]     The  war  with  Macedonia  now  begins. 

P;o]einy  Philopater^  king  of  Egypt,  had  k\i  at  hisder.lhona 
fon,  only  5  years  old,  called  Ptolemy  Epiphanes.  Philip  r,nd 
Antiochus,  king  of  Syria,  entered  into  a  criminal  league  to 
invade  his  dominions.  The  court  of  Egypt,  perceiving  the 
d:mger  of  i];e  young  king,  trom  the  joining  of  ihofc  two 
princes  againU  him,  had  rocourfe  to  the  Romans,  to  implore 
their  protection,  and  offered  them  the  gUAraianfriip  of  the 
king,  and  the  regency  of  liis  dominions,  during  his  minoriiy, 
nfTuriiig  them,  that  tl.e  late  king  had  lb  ordered  it  at  his  death. 
The  Roinans  did  not  hefoate  to  accept  of  the  guardianfl-iip  of 
the  young  prince,  and  fent  three  deputies  to  notify  the  two 
k'ngs  of  it ;  that  if  they  troubled  him,  they  fliculd  be  obliged 
10  declare  war  againd  them.  Part  of  the  Roman  glory  con- 
f:(kd  in  their  elpoufing  theCau!"eof  injured  kings.  Tlie  Ro- 
mans began  at  this  time  to  be  confidered  as  an  afylura  where 
oppreflcd  nations  were  fare  to  find  fpeedy  and  rffedual  affif- 
rance.  The  ambailadors  of  the  Rhodiv'ns.king  Attalus,Athens, 
and  vaiious  other  fmall  powers  in  Greece,  were  all  anfwered 
favorably  by  the  fenaie.  War  was  declared  againll  Philip,  but 
not  without  (Ircng  oppofiticn  ;  the  icnaiors  were  accufed  by 
the  people  of  having  fonrented  and  flirred  up  the  war. 

The  conful  Sulpicius,  to  v/hom  the  province  of  Macedonia 
had  fallen  hy  lor,  after  having  been  warmly  oppofed  by  the 
people,  fummoned  in  the  field  of  Mars,  before  the  centuries 
proceeded  to  give  their  fuffiages,  addrefled  them  as  follows : 
"  You  fecmed  not  to  know,  Romans,  that  the  queflion,  at 
pvefenr,  is  not  to  deliberate,  whether  we  are  to  make  war  or 
peace  ;  for  Philip,  in  preparing  to  make  a  riade  Avar  upon  you, 
does  not  leave  that  at  your  choice  ;  but  to  confider  whether 
your  legions  ate  to  be  tranfported  into  Macedonia,  or  to  wait 
Vintil  the  enemy  brings  his  troops  into  Paly,  &c.''  The  war 
Y.T.s  decreed. 

Whi  n  preparations  were  making  for  the  war,  ambafTadors 
arrived  fom  Ptoieiny,  king  of  Egypt,  who  declared,  that  the 
Athenians  had  fent,  and  demanded  aid  of  their  mailer  againft 
Philip  ;  bur  without  the  confent  of  the  Roman  people  lie 
would  not  attack  any  flate  whatever.  The  fenate  thanked  tlie 
king  for  his  good  difpofition,  and  replied,  that  th.e  defign  of  the 
Tloman  people  was,  to  proleft  their  allies — and  if  they  fhculd 
Hand  in  need  of  the  king's  aid,  he  ft-iould  be  informed  of  it ;  for 
they  relied  upon  Ins  good  intentions.  Th.e  conful  Suipiciu? 
arrives  in  Macedonia,  and  fends  Centh.o  to  the  aid  of  Athens, 
who  takes  and  plunders  the  city  of  Chalcis,  Philip  befieges 
Achens  without  cfflcft ;  he  befieges  it  a  fecond  time  without  fu> 
ce.'s,  and  lays  wafte  Attica,     'ilie Romans  rav?g?  the  fronaers 


C      94      ] 

of  Macedonia,  anc!  Philip  makes  gre^t  preparations  for  war. 
Philip  gains  fome  iinall  advantages  over  the  Romans,  and  is 
afterwards  defeated,  and  obliged  to  f!y.  The  ^Stolians  and- 
Athenians  pais  decrees  againfl  Philip. 

[198]  At  the  beginning  of  this  year,  Antrochus,  king  of 
Afu,  attacked  A'talus  vigoroufly,  both  by  lea  and  land.  The 
laiter  fent  nmbaiiadors  to  Rome,  who  repreTented  the  extreme 
dangenheir  matter  was  in  :  Tlrey  demanded,  that  the  Romans 
would  either  defend  him  themfelves,  or  permit  him  to  recal  his 
fleet  and  uoops.  The  fenate  replied,  tliat  nothing  v;as  more 
reafonahle  than  the  demand  of  Attains :  that  they  could  not 
atFord  him  aid  againl^  Antiochus,  who  was  their  friend  and  ally: 
fcut  that  the  king  was  at  entire  liberty  to  recal  his  fleet  and 
troops:  that  the  intention  of  the  Roman  people  was  not  to 
burthen  in  r.ny  fort  their  allies;  and  th^t  they  fhould  not  fail 
to  acknowledge  the  zealous  fervices  of  A'talus:  that  they 
would  employ  their  good  offices  with  Anuochus,  to  induce 
hiiB  not  to  diiiarb  Attains. 

Accordingly  *he  Romans  fent  ?.niban?,dors  to  Antiochus,  to 
reaionik^ke  to  him  ;  that  Attalu>  had  lent  tlieni  h'S  fliirs  and 
troops,  wliich  th.ey  then  adu.iUy  employed  againft  Philip,  their 
common  enemy;  that  it  would  be  liighly  agreeable  to  tliem 
if  he  v/ould  leave  Aualus  in  tranqu'lity :  that  it  leemtd  reafon- 
ahle that  the  kings,  who  were  the  Iriends  and  allies  of  the  Ro- 
r.ian  people,  Pnould  live  in  peace  wiih  each  other.  Upon  th's 
reraonftrance,  Antiochus  immediately  drew  offhis  troops  from 
!he  territories  of  Attains. 

Macedonia  had  fillen  by  lot  to  the  conful  Quintius  Flami- 
nius,  which  was  fortunate  for  the  Romans:  for  the  affairs  and 
entmes  they  had  upon  their  hands  did  not  require  a  general 
who  would  be  for  carrying  every  thing  by  force  of  arm?,  but 
one  who  knew  how  to  employ  gentle  and  perfuafive  methods. 
Philip  could  raife  troops  enough  in  Macedon'a  for  fome  battles; 
but  Greece  principally  enabled  him  to  iullain  a  long  war  by 
various  fupplies:  ofcourfe,  till  the  Greeks  could  be  jeparated 
from  their  alliance  with  Philip,  the  war  could  not  be  terminated 
by  a  fingle  battle,  Greece  at  this  time  was  not  accuflomed  to 
the  Romans,  and  only  begun  to  have  fome  engagements  with 
them:  for  tltisicafon,  if  the  general  of  the  Romans  had  not 
been  a  mild  and  tra<ffable  man,  more  incl'.ned  to  terminate 
differences  by  conference  than  by  force,  infinuating  enough  to 
■ferfuade  thofe  to  whom  he  fpoke,  futhciently  atlable  to 
hearken  to  their  reafons  withgoodncfs  and  complacency,  and 
always  difpofed  to  abate  fomething  of  his  mod  legitimate  pre- 
tenllons;  Greece vrould  not  have  reaounced  an  antient  engage- 


[       95      ] 

nic-nt  for  ?.  toreigu  alliance.      Quintius's  aflions  wTi  fhew  the 
juftnefs  ofthefe  renva;ks. 

Pl.ilip  demanded  iin  interview,  by  the  mediation  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Hpirus,  in  order  to  reftore  peace.  Quintiiis,  without 
difficulty,  affented.  The  conferences  continued  three  days,  ■ 
The  conful  offered  the  kfng  peace,  and  the  alliance  of  the 
Romans,  upon  condition  that  he  v/ould  leave  the  Greeks  at 
liberty,  and  in  fubjedlion  only  to  their  own  laws.  When  they 
examined  what  llates  Avere  to  have  their  liberty,  the  conful 
named  the  Theffalians  firft.  Thellaly,  from  the  time  of  Philip 
the  fathi-r  of  Alexander  the  Great,  had  always  been  in  fubjec- 
tion  to  the  Macedonians, 

The  king  was  fo  mu:h  incenfed  by  the  conful 's  propofal, 
tha'  he  cried  out  in  a  rage.  What  harder  terms  could  you  im- 
pofe  upon  me,  if,  Quintlus,  you  had  conquered  me  V  and  he 
immediately  broke  up  the  conference.  It  was  then  evident, 
and  the  moft  affc;(fted  to  Philip's  party  were  obliged  to  own  it, 
that  the  Romans  were  come  not  to  make  war  againft  the 
Greeks,  v/hich  gained  them  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Quintius  defeats  Philip,  and  obliges  him  to  fly:  Epirus  and 
Theflaly  fubmit  to  him.  The  Roman  fleet,  with  that  of  Atta- 
ins and  the  Rhodians,  take  Eutria  and  Caryflos,  two  of  the 
principal  cities  of  Euboea:  after  v/hich  the  three  fl;;ets  advanced 
to  the  port  of  Corinth. 

An  alTembly  of  the  Achceans  is  held  at  Sicyon,  where  the 
ambalTadors  of  the  Romans  and  their  allies,  and  thofe  of  Philip, 
have  audience.  After  long  debate,  the  aHembly  declares  for 
the  Romans. 

Lucius,  the  conful's  brother,  forms  the  fiege  of  Corinth,  and 
is  obliged  to  raife  ir. 

Philip  abandons  Argos  to  Nabis  tyrant  of  Sparta,  who  makes 
an  alliance  with  the  Pvoraans,  as  alfo  did  the  Boeotians. 

[197]  An  engagement  between  Quintius  and  Philip,  who 
is  defeated,  with  the  lo;s  of  Sooo killed,  and  5000  taken  prifon- 
ers :  the  Romans  loft  only  700.  It  was  fought  at  Cynofce- 
pha'se. 

The  .(Etolians  diftinguifbed  themfelves  in  this  battle,  and  in 
the  deliberations  about  peace  were  very  infolent.  Alexander 
the  ^^tolian  faid,  that  if  the  proconi'ul  imagined  that  by  making 
a  treaty  with  Philip  he  (hould  obtain  either  a  folid  and  lafting 
peace  for  the  Romans,  or  permanent  liberty  for  the  Greelcs,  he 
deceived  himfelf :  Philip  mud  be  dethroned. 

Quintius  addreffed  Alexander,  and  faid.  You  know  neither 
the  ch-iracfter  of  the  Romans,  my  views,  nor  the  interefts  of 
the  Greeks,    It  is  net  the  cuftom  of  the  Romans,    when  they 


I      9^      J 

liave  made  war  with  a  prince  f.nd  overcome  Lini,  to  ru'n  hin! 
entirely.  Hanni'oal  a;.d  the  Carthaginians  are  good  proof  ot 
ti4is.  As  for  me,  it  never  was  my  deiigii  to  make  an  irrecon- 
cileable  war  with  Philip.  I  always  w.is  inclined  to  grant  hi!;-, 
.peace,  as  ibon  as  he  lliould  fuhmit  to  the  conditions  that  Hioald 
be  impoied  on  him.  Yourfelves,  .■Etolians,  in  theaUcmbli.s 
which  have  been  held  on  this  ful-jed,  never  mentioned  dc:- 
throning  of  Philip.  Ouglit  viftory  to  infpire  us  wiih  inch  .i 
delign'.^  Hov^  unworthy  is  fuch  a  fentiment !  When  au 
enemy  attacks  us  in  arms,  it  isjull  to  repel  him  with  haughtinefs 
and  vigour:  but  when  we  have  beat  him  do wn^  itisthevic- 
tor*sduty  to  Ihew  moderation,  lenity,  and  humanity.  As  tc» 
the  Greeks,  it  is  of  conleque-nce  to  them  that  the  kingdom  of 
Macedonia  fhould  be  leis  powerful  than  heretofore  :  but  it  is 
no  lefs  important  to  them,  that  it  fhouid  not  be  entirely  de- 
flroyed.  It  is  a  barrier  for  them  againll  the  Thracians,  lilyiian.^ 
and  Gauls;  without  which,  as  has  frequently  happened,  all 
thofe  barbarians  would  not  fail  to  make  irruptions  inioGieece. 

Philip  accepted  the  terms  of  peace,  and  faid  he  would  exe- 
cute all  that  the  Romans  and  their  allies  had  piefcribed  at  liie 
laft  interview  :  as  to  the  reft,  he  referred  it  entirely  to  the  dif- 
cretion  of  the  fenate. 

What  induced  Flaminiils  to  haflen  tlie  conclufion  of  tht; 
peace,  was  the  news  he  had  received  that  Antiochus  actually 
meditated  entering  Europe  with  an  arniy. 

Ten  commiffioners  were  fent  from  Rome  to  regulate  the 
affairs  of  Greece.  The  terms  of  the  treaty  of  peace,  which 
they  fettled  in  conjundtion  wiih  Flaminius,  were  as  follows : 

That  all  the  other  cities  of  Greece,  as  well  in  Alia  as  Europe, 
(hould  be  free,  and  be  governed  by  their  own  laws :  That 
Philip  fiiould  evacuate  thole  in  which  he  had  gartifons:  That 
he  fhouid  reitore  to  the  Romans  all  prifoners  and  delerters,  and 
deliver  up  all  his  decked  fhips,  except  live  feluccas  and  one 
galley,  with  lixteen  benches  of  oars :  That  he  Ihould  pay  lOoo 
talents — half  immediately,  and  the  other  half  in  ten  years,  fifty 
each  year,  by  way  of  tiibute.  Among  the  hoilages  lequired  of 
him,  was  D.'raetrius,  the  youngeit  of  his  two  Ions,  who  was 
fent  to  F.crae. 

On  the  publication  of  the  peace,  the  Greeks  receive  the  news 
of  their  hbetty  with  incredible  tranfports  of  joy  :  there  could 
never  have  been  a  day  more  agreeable,  or  more  gloriou;,  to 
Flaminius  and  the  Roman  people. 

What  are  TsII  the  triumphs  in  the  world,  in  comparifon  with 
thefe  cries  of  joy  of  an  innumerable  uiultitude,  which  corns 
from  the  heart,   and  are  the  effects  of  a  lively  and  warm  grati- 


[      97      ] 

Hide?  Join  all  ilie  troj^hics  to  all  the  viclorles  and  ccnquerts  of 
Alexandtr,  and  what  do  iliey  appear  to  be,  when  compared 
with  this  liiiglc  a<f{ion  of  humanity  and  jnQice  V 

The  Roinans  never  loft  light  of  great  and  ex'renfive  objefts : 
it  was  good  policy  for  them  to  ftcuie  the  aficctions  of  the 
Grecians,  as  they  had  in  view  a  war  with  Aniiochus. 

Thefucceeding  fix  years  treat  principally  of  the  war  vvith 
Nabis,  tyrant  of  Sparta,  the  care  of  Quintiusin  regulating  the 
affairs ot  Greece;  war  with  the  Gauls;  the  military  exploits 
of  Cato  in  Spain;  and  the  preparations  and  beginning  of  the 
war  with  Aniiochus. 

[196]  When  the  war  with  Philip  was  terminated,  the 
Romans  affumed  a  new  Ilile.  In  the  audiences  which  Quin- 
tiu5  and  the  ten  commiffioners  gave  to  feveral  ambafiadors  of 
kings  and  republics — thofe  of  Antiochus  were  firlt  introduced, 
and  upon  their  only  giving  them  words,  to  no  effed,  as  they 
had  done  at  Rome,  they  were  told,  not  in  ambiguous  terms, 
as  before,  v.-hei  they  had  Philip  to  fear,  but  in  the  cleareftand 
moft  fcxprefs  manner,  that  he  mull  abandon  theciiies  of  Greece 
and  Afia,  which  had  been  in  poneffion  of  Philip  or  Prolemy, 
and  muft  leave  thofe  which  are  free  in  tranquility. — That  in. 
particular,  neither  his  army  nor  himfelf  muft  enter  Europe. 

Three  of  the'e  comnviTioners,  and  a  deputy  from  Rome, 
fet  our  for  the  court  of  Aniiochus,  ^nd  found  him  at  Lyfima- 
chia,  the  principal  city  of  the  Thracian  Cherfonefus,  and 
found  him  employed  in  rebuilding  it.  In  the  firft  interviews 
nothing  but  formaliaes  and  profeffions  of  mutual  amiiy  pafied. 
But  when  they  came  to  treat  of  things,  the  affairs  put  on  a 
very  diffc^rent  afpect. 

Cornelius  demanded  that  Aniiochus  fhould  reftore  to  Pto- 
lemy all  the  cities  ufurped  from  him.  That  he  iTliould  eva- 
cuate all  thofe  which  had  belonged  to  Philip,  and  which  he 
had  furpiized,  whilft  Philip  was  at  war  with  the  Pvomans. 
That  he  would  have  the  Grecian  cities  of  Afia,  to  enjoy  their 
liberty  and  pesce.  He  added,  that  the  Romans  were  much 
furprized  that  Ar.tiochus  had  entered  Europe  wiih  two  nume- 
rous land  and  fea  forces,  and  that  he  was  repairing  ihe  city 
Lyilraachia:  Enterprizes,  which  could  have  no  purpofe,  but 
to  attack  them. 

Aniiochus  anfwered  all,  article  by  article. 

Firft,  Ptolemy  was  going  to  be  his  fon-in-hw,  and  that  he 
fnould  have  fatisfaftion,  when  the  maviiage,  which  wasalready 
concluded,  took  efTedl:.  That  as  to  the  Grecian  cities,  which 
demanded  to  retain  ihe'r  liberty,  it  was  from  him,  and  not 
-om  the  Korams,  they  vvcre  to  hold  ir.  As  to  Lyfimachia, 
O 


[      &8      ] 

lie  faidhe  built  it  for  a  place  of  rcfidence  for  his  fon  Seleucxis. 
That  Thrace  and  CherfoneAis,  which  were  a  p,>rt  of  it,  were 
his:  That  they  had  been  conquered  from  Lyfimachus  by  Se- 
leucus  Nicator,  one  of  his  ancellors;  and  that  he  came  thither 
3s  to  htG  ov.'n  inkerita-nce :  As  to  Afva,  and  the  ci lies  he  had 
takin  from  Philip,  he  did  not  know  by  what  titb  the  Romans 
■pretended  to  difpute  the  polTeffion  of  them  to  him.  That  he 
defircd  them  to  meddk  no  more  in  the  afEiirs  of  Alia,  than  he 
did  in  thofe  of  Italy. 

The  ambafiadors  of  Lampfacus  and  Smyrna  were  intro- 
duced, and  fj-^oke  in  fo  free  a  manner,  as  highly  exalperated 
Antiochus,  who  refufed  the  a:bitration  of  the  Romans.  At 
the  feparation  every  thing  tended  to  an  open  rupture. 

[195]  The  commifiioners,  on  their  return  to  Rome,  re- 
ported, that  they  mull  c:cpecl  and  prepare  for  a  new  war. 

That  Antiochus  had  entered  Europe  wiih  a  (Itong  Tea  and 
land  army. — That,  upon  a  falfe  report  of  Ptolemy's  death,  he 
had  already  fet  out  to  leize  Egypt,  without  which,  Greece 
Would  at  this  time  have  been  the  theatre  of  war. 

Hannibal  efcapes  from  Carthage,  and  goes  to  Antiochus  at 
■Ephe:\r. 

[193  J  Great  preparations  for  war  M^ere  made  by  the  Ro- 
mans and  A-,tiochu-.  Ainbadadors  came  to  Rome  from  all 
the  dates  of  Greece,  and  a  great  part  of  Alia  Minor,  and  from 
feveral  kings.  They  had  an  immediate  and  favourable  :iudi- 
ence  of  the  ftnate,  but  the  whole  bufinefs  was  referred  to 
QuTiiius  and  the  ten  commiir3on.;rs. 

The  king's  ambailadors,  on  the  propofals  made  to  them  by 
Qaintius,  declared,  that  they  were  flrangely  furprifed,  that 
their  mailer  having  fent  them  folely  to  make  an  alliance  with 
ihe  Romans,  they  Tnould  take  upon  them  to  give  him  the 
law,  and  to  prefcribe  to  him  what  cities  he  fnould  keep,  and 
wliat  abandon.  That  they  might  aft  in  that  manner  with 
Philip,  after  having  defeated  him,  but  not  v^ith  Antiochus  with 
whom  they  had  ne\'er  been  at  war. 

Quintius  explained  himfelf  more  precifely,  and  faid,  that 
he  had  two  things  to  propofe  to  them,  without  one  of  which, 
they  might  inform,  that  he  mull  not  e/peftthe  amity  of  t lie 
Romans.  The  fi:(t  is,  that  if  he  would  not  have  us  inter- 
meddle with  wlvat  regards  Ada,  he  mud,  en  his  fide,  abfo- 
Tti'eiy  renounce  Europe.  The  fecond,  that  ifhe  refufes  to  keep 
within  the  bonne's  of  Alia,  and  is  determined  to  extend  his 
fway  into  Enropc,  he  ought  not  to  think  it  ilrange  that  the 
^omansbelieve  the-mfelves  in  the  right  to  retain  the  friends 
tliey  have  already  in  Afu,  and  even  to  make  new  cues  there. 


I 


t      99      I 

Hcgefinnax,  who  fpoke  for  the  king,  replied,  that  there 
v,'as  an  enormous  difi'erence,  between  depriving  Aniiochus  of 
the  cities  of  Thrace  and  Cherfonefu?,  which  V.'m  anceftors  had 
pofiified  in  right  of  conqueft,  aad  exduding  the  F.onians. 
from  entering  Alia,  where  they  had  never  pofieiled  an  inch  of 
hnd. 

Quinlius  adhered  to  his  propofal?,  and  gave  his  final  anfwer, 
that  the  Romans  perfilled  in  the  refoluiion  they  had  taken  of 
giving  liberty  to  the  Grecian  cities  of  Aha,  as  they  had  done 
to  thofe  of  liurope. 

The  king's  ambaffadors  anfwered,  that  they  had  neither 
the  power,  nor  the  will,  to  accede  to  any  condition,,  that 
tended  to  deprive  Antiochus  of  any  part  of  hisdoniinions.  The 
rext  day  Quiniius  introduced  all  the  ainbafladors  of  Greece 
and  Afu  to  the  fenate,  and  after  having  informed  thera  of  all 
that  had  pafied  on  both  fides,  he  directed  each  of  thera  to  tell 
thofe  who  fent  them,  that  the  Roman  people  v/ere  deter- 
mined to  defend  their  liberty  againft  Amiochus,  with  the  fame 
zeal  and  courage  as  they  had  evidenced  againd  Philip,  and 
were  in  hopes  of  the  fame  fucce.'s. 

The  ainbafladors  of  Antiochus  conjured  the  fenate  to  pre- 
cipitate nothing  in  an  affair  of  that  importance  ;  to  give  the 
king  time  to  refleft :  and  to  do  (o  themli^lves  on  the  other  fide, 
before  they  proceeded  to  a  refohuion,  which  would  diiUirbthe- 
tranquility  of  the  univerfe. 

Antiochus  concerts  meaiures  with  Hannibal  for  carrying  on 
the  war,  who  is  for  carrying  it  into  Italy. 

[192]  Antiochus  enters  Europe ;  he  makes  a  fpeech  in 
the  allembly  of  the  CEtolians,  and  allured  them,  that  he 
■would  fpare  neither  expence,  pains,  nor  danger,  to  deliver 
Greece.  He  is  declared  general! fTimo  of  the  combined  ar- 
mies.    He  makes  an  unfuccefsful  attempt  againft  Chalcis. 

The  CEtolians  exhort  the  Chalcidians  to  furrender ;  Midi- 
on,  one  of  the  principal  perfons  of  Chalcis,  anfwered. 

That  he  could  not  conjedlure  for  the  deliverance  of  v/hom 
Antiochus  had  left  his  kingdom,  and  had  come  to  Greece  r 
That  he  knew  no  city,  that  had  received  a  Roinan  garrifon, 
that  paid  tribute  to  Rome,  or  complained  of  being  opprefled  :. 
That  as  for  the  Chalcidians,  they  had  no  occafion  for  a  de- 
liverer, as  they  lived  at  peace  under  the  protection  of  the 
Romans :  That  the  king  could  not  give  them  a  greater  proof 
of  his  amity,  than  to  quit  their  ifle  and  retire. 

An  aflembly  of  the  Achoeans,  in  which  the  ambaffadors  of 
Antiochus  are  introduced,  in  the  prefence  of  the  CEtolians  and 
Quintius— the  iynformed  thero,  that  there  was  an  innumerabis 


L        ICO       ] 

body  of  cavalry  palTing  the  Hellefpont,  to  enter  Europe,  con- 
fifiing  partly  ot'  Cuiraflers,  and  partly  of  archers,  who  from, 
then-  horfes,  even  flying,  difcharged  thtir  darts.  To  this 
cavalry,  which  alone  wss  fufficient  to  overwhelm  all  Europe, 
he  added  an  inf.nury  fiill  more  numerous  and  formidable, 
Dah(2,  Mcdes,  t.lyccans,  and  Cadufians ;  names  unknov/n 
and  terrible — he  affirmed  that  there  were  not  pens  enough  in 
Greece  to  contain  his  fleet ;  of  which  the  right  wing  v.-as 
compofed  of  Tyriansand  Sidonians,  and  the  le;r  of  Aradians 
and  the  Sideize  of  Pamplryiia,  naiions  the  mcli  ikiu'ul  of  any 
in  naval  au"air?. 

That  the  king  was  inconceivably  rich — that  he  was  come 
from  the  extremity  of  the  eaft,  for  the  deliverance  of  Greece  : 
and  only  folicited  of  the  Achc^ans  to  remain  nearer. 

Archidamus,  the  GT.tolian  ambaffador,  feconded  this  ad- 
drefi,  and  exhorted  them  to  remain  neuter — at  kng:ii,  grow- 
ing warm,  he  j.bufed  the  Romans, perfonally  infulted  Quintius. 
That  the  Romans  were  indebted  to  the  CEtolians  for  the 
victory  obtained  over  Piiilip  ;  and  for  ihe  fafety  of  their  army 
and  general. 

X/Vhat  function  had  Qanilus  difcharged  in  the  balile  ? 
He  hadfJinhim  ernployedin  this  battle,  only  confulting 
the  aufpices,  facrificing  vidinis,  and  making  vows,  as  if  he 
z&.cd  in  quality  of  augur  and  prieft,  (kc. 

Quintius  replied,  that  he  well  perceived  whom  Archida- 
mus  had  fought  to  pleafe,  by  his  difconrt ;  that,  convinced 
as  he  was,  of  the  perfect  knowledge  the  Acrceins  had  of  the 
charad>er  of  the  CEtolians,  who  made  all  their  bravery  confift 
in  words,  and  not  in  adions,  he  had  ken  at  no  pain  about 
their  edeem  ;  but  had  thought  only  of  being  of  fome  weight 
with  the  king's  ambalfadors,  and  by  their  means,  with  the 
kinghimfeli",  that  if  any  could  h^ve  been  ignorant  of  tlie  mo- 
tions, which  had  formed  the  alliance  be.v.-cen  ihe  (Etolians 
and  Antiochus,  the  difcourfe  of  the  ambr.fladov  ]jad  {hewn- 
them,  that  notliing  had  palled  from  both,  but  lies  and  boafts. 
That  by  making  a  parade  of  forces  which  they  had  not,  they 
mutually  deceived  and  flufhed  each  o;V.er  with  pvcm'-frs  and 
empty  hopes:  the  Oirolians  on  one  tide  boldly  advancing, 
that  they,  and  ihey  alone,  defeated  phiUp,  and  prclerved  the 
Romans,  and  that  they  fhould  draw  over  all  the  dates  of 
Greece  to  their  party:  and  the  king,  on  the  other  hand, 
aiFirming,  that  he  vv as  going  to  m?ke  innumerable  armies  of 
horfe  and  foot  march  ;  and  to  cover  tl.e  fea  with  his  flet'\ 
'  This,  fays  Quintius  puts  me  in  mind  of  an  entertainment 
given  me  by  a  friend  at  Chalcii.,  who  was  a  very  rolitt  man, 


[       ^01       ] 

«r;vi  one  that  v/ell  knew  bow  to  make  his  guefls  welcome. 
Surpiized  at  the  quantity  and  variety  of  tlie  difnes  that  were 
ftrved  up,  we  afked  him  where  he  could  poffibly  get  fo  much 
game  in  tlie  month  of  June?  This  peribn,  who  was  not  vain- 
gioriou?;,  like  thefe  people,  inTormed  us,  Luighing,  that  in 
reality,  all  this  fteming  game,  was  only  pork  differently  fea- 
foned,  ar.dferved  up  with  dinerent  fauces.  The  thing  is  the 
fame  with  lefpeft  to  the  king's  troops,  of  which  fo  much  has 
been  boaftcd,  and  whofe  numbers  have  been  magnified  by 
great  names.  Dahcc,  Medes,  CadufiaiJS,  and  Elymoeans,  all 
thefe  are  but  one  and  the  f.\mie  people,  that  is  to  fay,  Syrians: 
and  beiides,  a  nation  of  flaves,  rather  than  foldiers;  fo  bafeand 
fervile  are  their  fouls.  Cmnot  I  reprefent  to  you,  Achoeans, 
all  the  motions  and  expeditions  of  this  great  king,  who  now 
repairs  to  the  ailembiy  or"  the  Achosans,  to  beg  an  aid  of  pro- 
vifions  and  money.  I  am  amazed  that  people  venture  to  tell 
you,  that  the  bell  you  can  do  is  to  remain  neuter ;  this  is  a 
certain  way :  but  it  is  to  become  the  prey  of  the  vidor. 

Tiie  AchcEans  declared  againft  Antiochus,  and  joined  the 
Romans. 

( 1 91 J  As  foon  as  the  confuls  had  taken  pofleflion  of  their 
off  :e,  the  fenate  ordered  them  to  facrifice  vidims  of  the  great 
kind,  and  to  implore  the  gods  to  grant  the  fenate  and  people 
of  Rome  their  proted^ion  in  the  new  war.  The  Aufpices  de- 
clared, that  the  entrails  of  thofe  vidims  foretold  only  happy 
events,  that  this  war  would  terminate  in  vidory,  and  extend  the 
bounds  of  the  empire  farther  than  they  had  ever  before.  Public 
prayers  were  decreed  during  two  years,  and  folemn  vows 
were  made  to  celebrate  the  great  games,  in  honor  of  Jupiter, 
during  ten  days,  if  the  event  of  the  war  was  favourable,  and 
to  make  offerings  in  all  the  temples  of  the  gods. 

The  conful  Acilius,  after  having  made  every  neceffary 
provifion,  and  appointed  the  15th  of  May  for  the  rendez- 
vous of  his  troops,  at  Brundufium.,  leaves  Rom.e. 

Antiochus  holds  a  council  of  war  at  Demetrius,  where 
Hannibal  mikes  a  fine  fpeech,  but  is  followed  in  nothing — It  is 
fuppofed  Antiochus  was  jealous  of  him. 

Antiochus  was  defeated  at  the  Streights  of  Thermopiloe— 
he  fled  to  Cha'cis  v;i!.h  not  more  than  500  men  of  his  army, 
from  thence  he  hurries  away  to  Ephefus. 

[190]  Cornelius  Scipio,  v/ho  com.mandcd  in  Greece  this 
year,  was  left  at  liberty  to  carry  the  war  into  Aiia.  The 
confu',  after  having  founded  Philip's  difpofition,  fets  out  for 
Alia,  where  Antiochus  is  m-aking  every  poflible  preparation, 
efpecia'ily  by  fca. 


[     lOZ     ] 

Antiochus  having  lofi  a  great  nnval  batlle,  abandons  tht 
pafs  of  the  Hilleipont  to  the  Romans.  The  conful  pafles  the* 
lame,  and  enters  Afi.i. 

They  remained  fomerime  on  the  bank  of  the  Hellefpont, 
fcecaure  it  was  the  time  when  the  Salii  carried  the  facred 
fiiiclds  in  proceffion  at  F.ome,  on  which  days  it  was  not  al- 
lowed to  traveh  This  refpe<flcd  Scipio  Africanus  in  parti- 
cular, for  he  was  one  of  the  Salii — when  Antiochns  thought 
the  Romans  had  pafied  the  Streighis,  he  began  to  believe  he 
was  undone — bethought  of  fending  ainbafladors  to  propofe 
conditions  of  peace  ; — ail  that  he  had  heard  of  the  charadler 
of  Scipio  Africanus,  of  bis  greatnefs  of  foul,  generofity  and 
clemency  in  regard  to  the  conquered  ftates,  as  well  of  Spain, 
r,s  of  Africa,  gave  him  hopes,  that  he,  fatiated  with  glory, 
Avould  make  no  great  difticiiliies  to  peace  :  and  rather  becaufe 
he  had  his  fon,  who  was  -very  young,'  a  prifoner — how,  is 
not  certainly  known — but  he  was  treated  nt  Antiochns 's  court 
with  the  utmoft  poliienels  and  diUiniPiion. 

During  this  halt  of  the  troops,  Hcriclidcs  of  Byzantium, 
ambaffador  from  Antiochu;,  arrived  in  the  camp  of  the  Ro- 
mans; being  informed  that  Scipio  Africanus  was  abfent,  he 
Would  not  be  introduced  to  the  conful ;  as  foon  as  he  arrived, 
lie  demanded  an  audience,  and  fiid,  that  what  had  rendered 
the  other  negociations  of  peace  ineffectual  between  his  matter 
and  the  Romans,  made  him  hope  good  fuccefs  from  this :  be- 
caufe  all  the  difficulties,  v/hich  had  cut  tliem  fhort,  at  that 
time,  were  now  removed.  That  the  king,  to  leave  no  room 
to  complain  that  he  was  for  retaining  any  thing  in  Europe, 
had  abandoned  Lyhmachia.  That  as  to  Smyrna,  Lampfacus, 
and  Alexandria  in  Troas,  he  was  ready  to  cede  ihofe  cities  to 
the  Romans,  and  every  other  city  which  they  fhould  demand, 
as  in  alliance  with  their  commonwealth;  that  he  confented 
to  pay  the  Roman  people  one-half  of  the  expences  of  war ; 
that  they  ought  to  be  iatisfied  with  making  Europe  the  boun- 
dary of  their  empire;  that  if  they  abfolutely  infifled  upon 
adding  fome  part  of  Afia  to  it,  the  king  would  have  modera- 
tion enough  to  confent  to  it,  provided  the  limits  of  it  were 
very  clearly  and  precif.Iy  fettled. 

The  ambaflador  thought  propofals  fo  reafonable  cou'd  not 
be  rejeded — but  the  Romans  thought  otherwife,  and  replied, 
as  to  the  expences  of  the  war,  as  it  had  been  unjuflly  under- 
taken by  the  king,  they  thought  in  reafun,  that  he  fhould  pay 
the  whole ;  neither  were  they  fatisfied  with  his  making  his 
garrifons  evacuate  Ionia  and  CEolia  :  their  view  was  to  rein- 
Hate  the  liberty  of  ali  A-ilt,  as  they  had  of  all  Greece,  which. 


t  103  ] 

ccitild  not  ba  done,  if  the  king  did  not  evacuate  all  Afia  on 
this  fide  Mount  Taurus. 

The  ambafl.idor,  very  much  diffaiisfied,  according  to  the 
■orders  he  had  received,  endeavours  to  gain  Scipio  A.'ricanus. 
He  declared  to  him,  abov<?  all,  that  the  king  would  reftore  to 
him  his  fon,  without  ranfom.  Little  knowing  the  greatnefs 
of  Scipio's  Ibul,  he  allured  him,  that  if  he  could  obtain  peace 
for  Antiochus,  that  prince  would  give  him  whatever  Turns  he 
fhould  think  fit,  and  divide  the  authority  with  him  in  the  go- 
vernment of  his  dominions,  teferving  to  himfelf  the  name 
of  king. 

Scipio  anfwered  in  terms  to  this  e&&:.  I  do  not  wonder 
that  you  little  know  Scipio,  and  the  Romans  in  general,  as 
you  do  not  know  fo  much  as  the  condition  of  the  piince  who 
fent  you  to  u?.  If  you  pretend  that  the  uncertainty  of  fuccels 
fhould  induce  us  to  grant  you  peace  more  readily,  your  maf- 
ter  Ihould  have  kept  pofleirion  of  Lyfimachia,  to  prevent  us 
from  entering  the  Cherfonefus,  or  fhould  have  met  us  in  the 
Hellefpont,  to  have  diiputed  our  paflage  into  Afia.  But  as  he 
has  abandoned  it  to  us,  he  has  received  the  curb  and  the  yoke. 
Amongli  the  offers  he  makes  me,  that  of  refioring  me  my  fon, 
cannot  but  very  fenfibly  afieift  me.  As  to  the  refi,  I  beg  the 
gods,  that  the  ftate  of  my  fortune  may  difpenfe  with  the  wants 
of  them :  at  leaft,  I  (hall  never  think  them  necefiary,  and  I  hope 
they  never  will  be  capable  of  tempting  me.  If  Antiochus  in 
leturn  for  a  private  favour,  requires  only  a  private  acknowledg- 
ment, I  (hall  make  him  fenfible,  that  I  am  not  ungrateful ;  but 
as  a  public  man,  he  muft  expe(ft  nothing  from  me,  as  it  is  my 
duty  to  receive  notliing  from  him  :  All  that  I  can  now  do,  is, 
to  give  him  falutary  council,  as  a  good  and  faithful  friend.  Go 
therefore,  and  tell  him  from  me,  to  lay  down  his  arms,  and 
not  to  refufe  any  of  the  conditions  oi  peace  propofed  to  him. 

Antiochus  fends  Scipio's  fon  to  him.  He,  although  extreme- 
ly o^'erjoyed  at  the  fight  of  his  fon,  faid  to  the  ambnffadors, 
go  and  affure  the  king,  that  I  am  extremely  fenfible  of  his  ge- 
nerous attention  ;  and  tell  him,  that  at  prefent  I  can  give  him 
no  other  proof  of  my  gratitude,  than  to  advife  him  not  to 
think  of  fighting,  before  he  knows  I  have  arrived  in  the  camp. 
•Scipio  had  retired  from  camp  fick. 

The  fuperiority,  in  point  of  number?,  of  Antiochus 's  troops 
over  tliofe  of  the  Romans,  authoriied  ha-z.uding  a  battle  with- 
out delay  ;  however,  the  authority  of  fuch  a  perfon  as  Scipio 
prevailed  in  his  mind. — He  pafled  the  river  Phrygia,  and  port- 
ed himfelf  near  Magnefia,  at  the  foot  of  mount  Sipylus,  where 
be  fortified  his  camp.    The  conful  followed  him  thither. — An- 


[    1C4    ] 

tioclius  had  70,000  foot,  la.coo  horfe,  and  54  elephants.  The 
Roraanshad  in  all  but  30,000  men  and  16  elephants. 

An  engagement  eniues,  in  which  the  king  lolts  his  v/hole 
a;  my;  that  is,  54,000  foot  and  40C0  horfe  in  the  baiilc,  and 
piitbners  1400 ;  1 5  elephants  were  taken. 

The  Romans  loft  only  300  foot  and  80  horfe. 

Aniiochus  demands  pev.ce  by  his  amb.iiladors,  who  xddrefl- 
cdirie  Romans  and  faid, — niiliout  feeking  to  excn.e  ouifclves, 
we  only  alk  you  what  we  are  to  do,  to  expiate  the  imprudence 
into  which  Antiochus  has  fallen,  and  to  induce  you  to  lorgive 
liim,  and  grant  hira  peace.  You  have  always  with  geneiolit'/ 
and  greatness  of  foul,  pardoned  the  kings  and  llatcs  you  havj 
oveiccme.  How  much  more  ought  you  to  do  fo  now,  after 
a  vi(flory  which  renders  you  maO.er  ol  the  univtrfe.  Layiiig 
afide  all  animofities  againft  mortals,  you  fliould  have  no 
thoughts  for  the  future,  but,  after  the  example  of  the  gods,  to 
pardon  and  do  good  to  mankind. 

Scipio  anfwertd, — Of  all  things  whicfl  are  naturally  depend- 
ent on  the  gods,  we  poirefs  only  thofe  which  they  have  vouch- 
fafcd  to  beftow.  As  to  our  courage,  v.-'hich  depends  only  on 
us,  it  has  always  been  the  fame  in  whatever  lituation  we  have 
been.  As  ill  fortune  has  never  been  able  to  depreis  it,  profpe- 
lity  is  not  capable  of  exAliing  it.  To  prove  what  I  fay,  1  might 
mention  the  example  of  your  Hannibal,  if  I  had  not  your  own 
JO  l-t  before  you.  When  we  had  pafled  the  Hellefpont,  before 
we  had  feen  your  camp  and  army,  whild  the  event  of  the  war 
was  dill  uncertain,  you  came  to  treat  with  us  of  peace.  Nov/ 
tl'.e  fame  conditions  which  we  then  propofcd  to  you,  when 
things  were  equal  on  both  fides,  we  now  propofe  again  \vhe:\ 
you  are  defeated,  and  we  are  viftorious.  You  Pnall  abandon 
all  you  poflefs  in  Europe,  and  in  Afia,  on  this  fide  of  Moun!: 
Tnurus:  you  llrall  give  us  for  the  charges  of  the  war  15,00^ 
Huboic  talents,  scodown;  2500  when  the  fenate  and  people 
ofR,ome  fnall  have  ratified  the  treaty:  You  Pnall  pay  the  re- 
maining 11,000  in  twelve  equal  annuel  payments;  it  is  alfo 
juil  that  you  fhould  pay  Enmenes  400  talents,  and  the  ref^  of 
the  corn  which  was  due  his  father:  When  you  have  accepted 
thefe  conditions,  that  we  may  rely  on  your  executing  them, 
you  (liallgive  us  twenty  ho'dages,  which  we  fhall  choofe.  But 
the  Roman  people  c^n  never  be  aluired  of  being  at  peace  with 
.1  piince  v*-ho  keeps  Hannibal  at  his  court;  we  therefore,  pre- 
vicv.lly  of  all  thing'?,  demand,  that  you  deliver  him  up  to  us,  as 
vrti!  a:^  Thoas  the  Qltolian,  who  has  moft  contributed  in  ex- 
ci:;ngthi3  war.  The  king,  by  delaying  too  long,  will  make 
peace  when  his  fortune  is  bi-'comc  mere  precnious;  if  he  de- 


[       ^05      ] 

inys  longer,  let  him  know,  ih.u  it  is  more  difficult  to  make  the 
furtune  of  kings  delcend  iiom  its  greateft  height  to  a  middling 
condition,  than  to  precipitate  it  horn  the  latter  to  the  lo^velt 
Ibie. 

The  diftincfllon  between  external  goods,  depending  upon 
providence,  and  thofe  of  the  foul,  dependant  folely  upon  hu- 
man will,  is  the  conlhmt,  and  almolt  univerfal  opinion  of  the 
Pagan  world. 

Cicero,  by  themouthof  Cotta,  explains  him felf  more  P.rong- 
ly — All  men,  fays  he,  are  convinced  that  they  hold  all  fortui- 
tous and  exterior  goods  from  the  gods,  as  well  as  all  the  con- 
veniencies  of  life,  but  not  virtue.  Was  there  ever  a  man  that 
thanked  the  gods  that  he  was  a  good  man  V  But  the  gods  are 
thanked  for  riches,  honour  and  health:  Jupiter  is  called  moft 
good,  moft  potent,  not  brcau'e  he  makes  usjuft,  prudent,  wife, 
but  becaufe  he  afifords  us  protedion,  fafety,  riches. 

Horace  expreffjs  the  lame  opinion,  thus; 

Sed  fatis  ut  orare  Jovem,  qui  donet  et  aufert 

Dat  vitam,  dat  opes:  xquum  mi  animum  ipfe  parabo> 

The  ambalFadors  ol  Antiochus  were  ordered  to  accept  of 
whatever  terms  the  Romans  might  impofe. 

Ten  commiffioners  are  fent  into  Afia,  who  were  to  make 
in  fubftance  the  following  regulations  :  That  Eumenes  Qiould 
he  put  in  podeffion  of  all  the  countries  that  had  been  under  An- 
tiochtis,  on  this  fide  Mount  Taurus,  except  Lycia  and  Caria ; 
thofe  countries  included  all  Lycaonia,  the  two  Phrygias,  Mifia, 
the  cities  of  Lydia  and  Ionia,  except  thofe  which  were  free  at 
the  time  the  battle  v,-as  fought  with  Ant'ochus;  that  all  the  ci- 
ties of  Afia,  which  had  paid  tribute  to  Attalus  king  of  Perga- 
mos,  (hould  ahb  pay  tribu-e  to  his  fon  Eumenes;  that  thofe 
v;hich  had  been  tributary  to  Antiochus,  fhould  be  free  and  ex- 
cmptfrom  all'  imports;  to  the  Rhodians  were  granted,  that 
pave  of  Caria  in  the  neighbourhood  of  their  ifland,  beyond  the 
Meander,  with  th.e  cities,  towns,  forts  and  lands  extending  to- 
wards Pifidia,  except  the  places  which  had  been  free  before  the 
defeat  of  Antiochus. 

Thus  ended  the  v,'ar  with  Antiochus,  which  was  not  of 
long  duration :  coll  the  Romans  little  blood,  and  very  much 
conduced  to  aggrandize  their  empire  :  But  at  the  fame  time, 
the  conqueft  contributed  in  another  manner  to  the  ruin  of  the 
fame  empire,  by  introducing  at  Rome,  with  the  riches  it  brought 
thither,  a  tafte  for  luxury  and  voluptuoufnefe.  It  is  from  this 
viftory  over  Antiochus,  and  the  conquefl  of  Afia,  that  Pliny 
dates  the  corriiDtions  of  the  manners  of  the  Roman  common- 

? 


wealib,  and  of  the  fatal  change  that  happened  in  it.  Foreign 
riches  put  an  end  to  the  iove  of  poverty,  and  the  ancient  fnn- 
piicity  which  had  been  the  principles  of  its  honour  and  Urength. 
Luxury,  which  entered  Rome  in  triumph,  with  the  fuperb 
ipoils  of  Alia,  brougiit  in  its  train,  all  Icinds  of  diforder  and 
crimes. 

Arrais  vicit,  vi'd^s  vi<ftus  eft. 

Tlie  fafts  now  related  exhibit  the  Romans  in  one  point  of 
\'icw,  which  is  the  lull  ofen)pire;  and  this  will  foon  determine 
the  fate  of  all  the  ftates  of  Greece,  and  occafion  an  almoll  ge- 
neral change  throughout  all  the  univerfe. 

The  Romans  gwe,  on  certain  occafions,  maniftft  proofs  of 
dilinterellednefs  and  moderation  ;  they  reftorc  liberty  to  all  the 
republics  and  cities  of  Greece.  But  in  this  they  did  not  art  en- 
tirely without  a  regard  to  their  intereft. 

Two  powers  divided  Greece,  the  republics  and  Macedonia, 
and  they  v/ere  always  at  war  with  each  other. 

Macedonia  gave  jufl  alarms  to  Rome;  fhe  therefore  fought 
to  counterpoife  the  Macedonian  povver,  and  to  deprive  Philip 
ef  the  aid  of  Greece  ;  this  aid  would  have  rendered  him  invin- 
cible by  the  Romans,  if  all  Greece  had  joined  w'.th  Philip.  To 
prevent  this  union,  fatal  to  tlieir  views,  the  Romans  declared 
highly  for  republics,  and  that  they  would  protecf  their  liberty, 
which  had  always  been  difpu;ed  by  the  kings  of  Macedonia. 

The  bait  was  artfully  prepared,  and  greedily  Iwallowed  by 
-the  Gieek  republics,  moft  of  whom  carried  their  views  no  far- 
ther; but  the  moil  judicious  and  penetrating  difcoveredthe  dan- 
ger concealed  under  this  lure;  admonilhed  them  of  the  cloud 
gathering  in  the  well,  v/hich  would  foon  ch.mge  into  a  dread- 
ful tempert  that  would  wreck  them  all.  Nothing  at  firft  wai 
more  candid  and  equitable  than  the  condud:  of  the  Romans. 
They  treated  the  cities  with  great  goodnefs  who  put  them- 
felves  under  their  proteftion.  They  rendered  themielves  fu- 
preme  arbitors  of  thofe  to  wliom  they  had  reftored  liberty. 
They  lent  commiffioners  to  them  to  hear  their  complaints,  lo 
examine  the  reafons  on  both  fides,  and  to  terminate  the  differ- 
ence?. Thus  the  fenate  of  Rome  fet  itielf  up  for  the  fupreme 
tribunal  of  the  univerfe-,  judging  all  ftatcs  and  kings  in  the  latl 
I  e  fort. 

The  fame, kind  of  policy  \v%'i  pratHiifed  towards  k'ngs;  fhe 
attached  to  herfelf  the  weakeil.  Tire  title  of  allies  in  fome 
mcailive  rendered  them  facred,  and  was  a  protedlion  againll 
more  powerful  king?.  Sire  attacks  all  the  great  potentates, 
who  were  m,>.Oers  of  Europe  aud  Aiia.  And  with  what 
hati^htintrs  did  ihey  not  tieat  them,  even  before  viiflory  ;  and 


[      I07      ] 

afcerwArds,  ilis\'  obliged  them  to  give  ihcm  their  children,  ?,rd 
the  heirs  to  their  crowns,  £S  holt:.ges;  made  ihem  lay  down 
thtrir  arms;  I'orbid  ihem  to  make  war  or  alliance  without  their 
good  will  and  pleafure ;  drove  them  beyond  mountains ;  left 
them  only  an  empty  ti.le,  a  phantom  ol  royalty,  divcfttd  of 
its  rights  and  advantagrs.  Emmits  to  the  Kberty  of  all  people, 
and  full  of  contempt  tor  kings  and  royal  f0"«er,  confidtriirg 
the  whole  un'verle  as  their  prey,  their  inlaf.able  ambition  took 
in  the  conqueft  of  all  the  world ;  they  incifcriminately  feized 
all  provincts  and  kingdoms,  and  included  all  the  people  of  the 
earth  under  their  yoke. 

Ambi;ii'n,  which  always  was  the  foul  of  the  entetprifes  of 
the  Romans,  was  attended  v.'ith  fo  many  glorious  aftions,  fuch 
excellent  qualities  and  fr.ining  virtues,  that,  efpecially  with  (uch 
great  lucceiTes,  may  not  letm  very  reprcachalSle,  and  may 
even  be  conlidered  as  a  mark  cf  great  and  noble  fentiments,  that 
rile  above  the  pitch  of  vulgar  fouls ;  and  which  alone  can  con- 
duce to  the  glory  and  augmentation  of  a  lla;e ;  at  leaft,  tliis  is 
the  idea  the  Pagans  h.ave  of  it.  This  ambition  will  not  always 
be  fo  modcft  and  referved.  It  will  appear  without  veil  or  d:- 
guife;  and  in  the  latter  times  of  the  commonwealth  it  will  rife 
into  excL-lTcs,  which  will  •ccafion  its  luin,  and  change  the  form 
of  gove.nment. 

[i68.]  The  kingdom.s  of  Macedonia  and  Illyricura  are  re- 
duced 10  Roman  provinces;  one  half  the  revenues  to  be 
paid  to  the  Romans. 

The  fucceeding  21  years  include  a  feries  of  afuirs,  which 
arofe  from  the  war  of  the  Romans  with  Perfeus,  the  third  punic 
war,  and  the  deftruftion  of  Corinth. 

From  150  years  before  Chrifl  to  90,  a  fpace  of  60  years,  the 
Roman  luft  of  empire  had  fully  difplayed  itfelf  in  various  direc- 
tions. 

[101]  Mithridates  fo  famous  afterwards  for  his  wars  with 
the  Romans,  formed  at  this  time,  fome  great  deflijns  agiinft 
fome  dates  adjoining  to  his  dominions.  Bat  fuppofing  th.u  he 
could  not  put  them  in  execution  withou'  biinging  over  the  Ro- 
mans to  his  intereft,  he  fent  ambafladors  to  Rome  with  large 
iums  of  money,  to  engage  the  voices  of  the  principal  fenator?. 
Saturn^nus,  who  thought  this  a  good  opportunity  for  attack-ng 
his  enemy,  went  fo  far  as  to  infult  the  ambaiiadors.  Th=  latter, 
encouraged  by  a  nuiriber  of  the  fenator-,  who  promifed  to 
fupport  them  with  their  whole  credit,  laid  their  complaints 
before  the  fenate,  who  alone  look  cognizance  of  this  kind  of 


[      io8      ] 

The  perfons  of  ambafiiidors  h?d  alw.u-s  been  era-cmely  re- 
fptftc'd  at  Rome ;  r,nd  in  c.iles  like  this,  the  violators  had  al- 
ways been  delivered  up  to  the  State,  that  had  betn  injured. 
The  lenate,  in  this  cafe,  probably  intimidaied  by  the  mob  that 
furrounded  their  doorj,  ?.cqu'tttd  h'm. 

Mithrid.-ttes,  at  firrt  firnani'^d  Euparor,  and  afterwards  ihe 
Great,  had  received  from  his  faiheis  a  kingdom  of  coniiderable 
exient,  as  it  included  all  the  coumry  bordeiing  nponibe  Euxine 
fea,  from  the  b.-inks  of  tlie  river  H-dys  as  far  as  Colchis.  How- 
ever, none  of  hisanceflors  li.'.d  made  ihenifelves  very  famous. 
All  tliat  Vv'e  know  of  thofe  kings,  which  is  not  much,  may  he 
feen  in  Rollin's  Antient  Hillory,  or  in  that  of  the  Jev.-s  by  Islw 
Piideaux.  The  raoft  rtmarkaHe  faift  there,  in  rciptd  to 
Miihridates,  is,  that  he  wasdefccnded  from  the  mofiiiluilrious 
origin  in  the  univerfe  ;  ?.s  it  was  trciced  back  to  one  of  the  Per- 
fian  noblemen  who  killed  the  M.'.gus  Smerc's.  Appian  ex- 
prefsly  mentions,  as  the  author  of  his  race,  Darius,  the  fon  of 
Hyflafpis,  who  atrer  having  killtd  tlie  Magus,  became  king  of 
Per(ia ;  which  fome  of  the  learned  explain,  by  fuppofing  that 
the  kings  of  Pontus  defcend  fri.ni  Ariabrancs,  or  Artabarzanes, 
the  fan  of  D.irius,  and  elder  broihev  of  Xerxes,  who  having 
been  obliged  to  cede  the  em.pire  of  the  Peifians  to  his  younger 
brother,  born  afer  his  father's  acceuion  to  the  thione,  in  order 
to  confole  him,  obtained  a  letilement  on  the  buxine  lea. 

The  father  of  Miihridates  Eupaior,  was  alio  called  Miiltri- 
6ates,  with  the  firn^me  of  Evergetcs. 

That  p'.ince  v/as  the  firll  of  his  race  that  made  an  alliar.ce 
•vvith  the  Romfins.  He  had  fupplied  tht  m  with  feme  aid  in  the 
tliird  war  with  Carthage.  He  received  as  a  vev/ard  Pl;yrg'a 
Major,  difmemhered  from  the  dominions  of  the  king;of  Perga- 
mos,  upon  which  he  had  hef-Te  ft  mc  antient  prcienrions:  \\h 
father  Pharmacis  had  added  the.  city  of  Sinope  to  his  dom',- 
nions,  an  important  conquefl,  which  became  the  reiidence  o/ 
the  kings  ofPontus,  and  the  capital  of  their  dominions.  - 

Miihridates  Eveigctes  periPnc-d  in  this  city,  by  the  confj-.tracy 
of  fome  of  his  court,  leaving  tvvj  fons,  the  eidcll  of  whom,  our 
Mithridatcs,  was  in  his  twelfth  year.  His  death,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  Mithridates  the  Great  to  reign,  may  be  reilrred  to 
the  fix  hundred  and  tv/entyninih  year  of  Rome. 

H;ll"ry  has  obferved  that  tiie  year  of  Mitr.iidates's  acceflicn 
to  the  crown,  as  well  as  that  of  his  birth,  was  ilgnaliz,td  by  tiie 
o.ppearance  of  a  conret,  which  v.'as  during  fev;'my  days,  and 
ot  which  the  light  W3S  fo  great,  that  the  whole  fiMn«mtnt 
ieeined  on  fire;  for,  as  it  is  L'vL  ki  m-agniiude  (no  duuh;,  iu- 


[      109      ] 

eluding  its  tail)  occupxd  the  fourth  part  of  the  hnvens;  ?.nd 
its  light  cfiAced  thr.t  of  the  fun  itfelf;  and  when  it  arofc  or  fet, 
it  required  four  hours,  both  for  its  total  appearance  or  di!ap- 
peanince.  I  leave  to  the  aftrologers  to  judge,  wheilit^r  this  de- 
icription  be  not  exaggerated  as  pretended  preuiges  of  the  piinct? 
fuiiire  grcatnefs. 

Tiie  fituation  of  Mithridaies  in  the  beginning  of  hi?  reif^n, 
did  not  denounce  what  he  became  in  the  'equel.  Noihing 
feemed  lefs  reriible:  a  kingdom  in  no  wile  comparable  to 
thofe,  over  which  the  Romans  had  already  triumphed ;  an  in- 
fant king,  cxpcfed  to  the  continual  plots  of  prefidious  guar- 
dians, wiio  I'pared  no  pains  imaginable  to  deftroy  him.  It  is 
however,  in  this  ilate  of  ob'.cuiity  and  v.-eaknefs,  that  the 
greatert  king  in  the  world  was  formed.  One  infmitcly  fupc- 
rior  to  all  the  princes,  his  cotemporaries,  v/hoie  exploits  equal 
the  motl  illuriiious  conqutrors  that  had  preceded  him  ;  llie  moR 
formidable  enemy  Rome  had  after  Hannibal ;  who  fuflained 
againlt  the  Romans,  then  in  the  higheil  degree  of  their  power, 
a  war  of  thirty  years,  with  various  fuccefs;  snd  who,  after 
having  had  the  mod  able  generals,  Sylla,  LucuUus,  and  Pom- 
pey,  to  deal  with,  in  proportion  as  he  war  overcome,  acquiicd 
greater  forces,  and  became  more  terrible  by  his  loffes  and  de- 
tears. 

The  bad  defigns  of  his  guardians  turned  to  his  advantage  : 
they  endeavoured  to  make  him  ride  a  vicious  horfe,  not  broke : 
obliging  him  to  run  and  exercife  the  dart  and  the  javelin  at  the 
fame  time.  His  firength  and  addrefs  preferved  him  f-om  all 
dinger ;  and  he  became  the  befx  horfeman  in  his  kingdom  ; — 
thsy  had  ai'terwards  recourfe  to  poifon,  but  the  young  prince, 
who  diftrulled  them,  by  way  of  caution,  ufed  antidotes,  and  was 
the  only  one  who  contracted  the  habit  of  taking  poi'on  evtry 
day,  after  having  prepared  himfelf  with  its  contrary,  in  fuch  a 
manner,  that  in  the  extremity  of  his  nftaiis,  when  he  was  for 
poi Toning  himfelf,  he  could  not  accom^pliOi  his  death,  by  fuch 
mf.ans.  H2  was  the  inventor  offtveral  kinds  of  antidotes,  one 
of  which  retains  his  name  to  this  day. 

At  length,  as  he  apprehended  his  enemies  would  execu:e  that 
v.-ith  the  Iword  which  they  had  failed  of  by  poifon,  he  rcm.oved 
entirely  from  cities :  and  under  pretext  of  a  violent  paOlon  for 
hunting,  he  lived,  if  we  may  believe  Tragus,  Pompous,  and 
Jufiin,  feven  whole  years  in  the  fortHs,  without  evtn  entering, 
not  only  into  any  city,  but  under  any  roof  in  the  country  : 
palling  the  nights  in  the  midd  of  v/oods,  often  without  any 
body  knowing  the  place  of  his  retreat;  exercifing  himrdf  in 


[       no       I 

purfulng,  fiy'ng,  rind  ftglitii'g  wild  beaf.s  ;  and  by  thofe  violent 
txtreifes,  he  acquired  iucli  Itrenglh  of  body,  and  vigour  of 
conftitucion,  ?s  enabled  him  to  undergo  all  fatiguts,and  did  not 
abandon  him  even  in  old  age. 

This  lite  was  v/eil  adapted  to  infpiring  him  with  a  kind  of 
ferocity  of  character,  that  dcgt-nerated  into  cruelty;  and  the 
dangeis  to  whicii  he  continna'.iy  faw  hinifelf  expofed,  from 
thole  who  had  mod  reafon  to  be  attached  to  his  per.'on,  aU'o 
promoted  thrt  bad  temper;  p.ccoidingly  he  was  cruel  to  ex- 
cefs.  He  not  only,  vvhen  he  afiumcd  the  reigns  of  empirt;, 
pur  his  guardians,  who  well  dtfcrvcd  it,  to  death,  but  he  did 
not  fpa re  even  his  own  mother:  he  alfo  deprived  his  brother 
of  life;  his  Tons,  daughters  and  wives,  experienced  the  like 
barbarity.  He  alio,  in  conftquence  oi  the  fame  roiigii  a;-.d 
laborious  education,  became  a  great  eater  and  drinker,  which 
according  to  fome,  was  the  reafon  why  he  w.^s  called  Dionl- 
iius  or  Bacchus.  Oi;e  day,  at  table,  he  propofed  a  prize  lor 
the  perfon  who  fhculd  outdo  the  rell  in  e.uing  and  drinking  -, 
snd  he  obtained  the  prize '--a  fine  triumph  for  a  k.ng  !  But  it 
does  nor  appear,  that  the  pleafures  of  the  table  made  him  negkct 
his  affairs  :  Ambition  was  his  ruling  paihon. 

He  no  focner  faw  him.felf  in  quiet  poflivfilon  of  the  king- 
dom, than  he  had  thought  of  extending  its  limirs :  his  fi:{^  ex- 
ploits were  againfl  the  Scythians,  and  other  b;\rbarcus  nation?, 
and  fome  Greek  cclonics  that  inhabited  the  north  of  the  Enx- 
ine  fea  ;  and  he  reduced  all  that  coaft  as  f.ir  as  the  Botphojus 
and  Paius  Msot's.  Such  great  fucceHes  fiuflied  him,  and 
made  him  conceive  the  dellgn  of  univerfal  monarchy.  Strabo, 
a  very  judicious  author,  and  perftftly  informed  of  what  re- 
lated to  ih's  prince,  fays,  that  from  thenceforth  he  entertaint-d 
thought?  of  penetrating  by  that  way,  as  \xr  as  the  Adriatic  ILa, 
in  order  ro  attack  iheRonvans:  but  the  affaiis  of  Alia  called 
him  elfewhcre,  and  prelaitcd  him  more  eafy  and  better  chofeii 
conquefts. 

In  the!e  wars,  wherein  he  had  to  do  with  fsvags  n.uions, 
he  enured  his  body  more  zv,d  more  againft  fatigues,  and  his 
inind  againfl  danger.  His  troops,  accuftomcd  to  crofs  defart.-, 
and  valt  uncultivated  regions,  and  to  fufTcr  hunger,  and  ih^ 
regions  of  cold,  were  become  invincible,  under  a  potent  and 
warlike  king,  who  generally  marched  on  foot  at  their  head ;  in 
confequerce,  the  Aiiatics  muft  have  been  an  eafy  prey  to  him. 

But  to  underfiii.nd  rightly  what  we  are  to  relate,  we  muil 
oill  to  mind  wliat  tlieltate  ot  Alia  Minor,  and  oi  the  principal 
powtis  uu:  divided  it,  v;as  at  that  lime. 


[   til   ] 

The  Romans  poflefled  AfiA,  properly  fo  called;  that  Is,  the 
kingdom  ot  PtTg.unus,  which  had  been  left  thsm  by  the  will 
of  AttaiusPhilometor,  and  conqutiied  by  them  from  Arillo- 
nicus.  NicoiDfdt's  Philopatur,  fon  of  Pruii.-.s,  reigned  in 
Bythini.i.  PAphlagonia  lud  long  had  its  king,  whofe  com  man 
name  was  Pylemcs;  as  it  was  licuated  between  the  kings  ol 
Pontus  and  Bythinia,  it  had  fufltred  much  from  tbcfe  two 
powerful  neighbours;  and  its  antient  k!n:;s  ft'etped  to  have 
been  rt'duced  very  low  ftoni  the  time  of  Mithridites  Evtr- 
gctes.  Next  to  Paphlagoaia,  along  the  coaft  of  the  Euxine 
lea,  was  the  kingdom  of  Pontus.  Cappadocia  was  under 
Arianthes,  the  Ion  of  another  of  that  name,  who  died  in  the 
fervicc  of  the  Romans,  in  their  war  with  Ariilonicus.  Gala-ia 
was  divided  betv.'een  fev,,'ral  Tetrarchs.  But  all  thefe  lbti.s, 
and  the  other  parts  of  Aiia  M'nor,  without  being  immediately 
under  the  Roman  fway,  refpcfted  their  generals^  and  in  a 
manner  received  the  law  from  them.  Efpecially  when  any- 
trouble  or  quarrel  arofe,  between  the  princes  or  fiates  of  thole 
countries,  the  Romans  did  not  fail  to  make  themfelves  the 
arbitrators  of  them,  and  their  opinion  was  in  a  degree  law, 

Mithridates,  haughty  and  ambitious,  far  from  I'uffering  pa- 
tiently this  fubje6tion,  had  no  thoughts  but  of  fubftituting 
himfclf  in  their  ilead.  He  thought  it  nothing  to  invade  the 
dominion  of  his  neighbours,  of  whom  none  were  capable 
to  refill  him.  His  aim  was  againrt  the  Romans ;  he  formed  a 
plan  for  driving  them  entirely  cut  of  Alia.  He  made  a  tour 
in  difguife,  and  examined  all  the  cities,  ports,  patfes,  and 
livers. 

He  had  a  reafon  for  war  with  them,  already  founded  on  their 
having  divefted  him  of  Phrygia  Major,  that  had  been  given 
his  father  in  rev/ard  for  fervices  done  by  him,  in  the  war  witii 
Atiftonicus.  The  Romans  pretended  that  it  was  Aquiiius,  who 
on  his  own  authority, and  for  prefents  made  h:mby  Mithridates 
Evergetes,  had  given  him  that  province ;  and  they  took  the 
advantage  of  the  infancy  of  his  fon,  to  deprive  him  of  it,  and  to 
declare  Phrygia  a  free  Rate.  And  indeed  Aqu'lius  had  been 
acculed  of  extortion  on  his  return  from  Afia.  Thus  the  cou' 
du(ff  of  the  Romans  had  the  appearance  of  juftice.  Mithri- 
dates  f;:lt  the  wound,  but  he  gave  his  defign  time  to  ripen. 

He  had  pretenfions  upon  Paphlagonia,  and  having  made  a 
treaty  with  Nicomedes,  they  conquered  it  at  their  conjmon  ex- 
pence,  and  divided  it  between  them.  The  Romans  imme- 
diately took  the  alarm,  and  fent  an  erabalTy  to  order  the 
two  kings  to  reintlate  tli;  PAphhgoni.'.u  nation  in  its  foi'nier 


[    i^i   ] 

coiidiuoR.  Miihiidstes  anfwered  hauglitily,  That  country  he- 
Icnged  to  him,  as  it  had  done  to  his  father,  by  right  cf  inheri- 
tance— and,  without  being  terrified  by  t'r.e  menacts  of  the  ani- 
baliadors,  he  at  the  fame  time  feized  Galatia.  Nicomedes, 
^vho  knew  he  was  not  fo  llrong,  pretended  to  obey.  Bat 
having  made  one  of  his  fons  ailume  ihe  name  of  Pylemenes.  he 
placed  him  upon  the  throne  of  Paph'iagonia,  as  if  reviving  the 
uame  of  their  former  kings,  had  been  re-eftablifning  it  in  th^ 
fame  condition  ;  thus  tlie  embaffy  of  the  Romans  was  e'uded. 
It  was  perhaps  on  this  occafioij,  that  Mithridates  Tent  the  em- 
bafiy  to  Rome,  which  Saturnmus  infulted  as  has  been  related. 

The  affairs  of  Paphlagonia  had  no  important  confequencts  i 
but  the  enterprizes  of  Mlthridates  upon  Cappadocia,  at  length 
produced  an  open  rupture  betv/een  him  and  the  Remans  ; 
there  was  no  crime  that  he  did  not  commit,  to  make  himfelf 
nutler  of  that  kingdom,  Vv'hich  bordered  upon  his  domJ.nions ; 
lie  cau'ed  the  king  Arariathes,  \*ho  was  his  brother  in-law, 
having  married  Laodice,  the  king  ofPontus's  fifter,  to  be  r>fiaffi- 
iiated.  He  killed  the  eldeft  Ton  of  the  fame  Arlarathes  with  his 
own  hand,  at  an  interview  which  he  had  deceitfully  concert- 
t-d.  Ho  dethroned  his  fccond  nephew,  who  died  in  confe- 
quence  of  grief.  And  laftly,  not  daring  to  take  pofiefljon  of 
Cappadocia  in  his  ov/n  name,  he  made  one  of  his  fons  king, 
aged  only  eighteen,  whom  he  caufed  to  take  the  name  of  Ari- 
arathes,  and  was  for  paffing  him  for  the  fon,  or  rather  grand- 
fon  of  him  who  died  in  the  war  with  Ariftonicus. 

Nicomedes  fiw  Mithridates  aggrandize  himfclf  in  this  man- 
ner with  a  jealous  eye.  He  u'ed  great  etTorts  to  prevent  it,  o: 
at  leafl  to  (hare  in  the  prey.  But  not  being  able  to  fucceed  by 
force,  he  had  recourle  to  fraud.  Laodice,  the  king  ofPontus's 
filler,  and  mother  ofthetwoiall  lawful  kings  of  Cappadocia, 
enraged  to  fee  herielf  perfecuied  by  her  brother,  had  thrown 
herfelf  into  the  arms  of  Nicomedes,  and  had  married  him. 
Ambition  and  revenge  fuggelled  to  them  the  defign  of  fetting 
up  a.third  Ariarathes,  brother  of  the  two  former,  to  whom 
they  pretended  that  the  kingdom  of  Cappadocia  belonged  :  and 
J.aodice  went  to  fupport  the  fraud  with  the  fenate.  Mithrida- 
tes did  not  give  place  to  his  enemies  in  points  of  impudence  : 
and  fent  ambaffadors  to  Rome  to  declare,  that  tlie  king  efta- 
hlifhedby  him,  was  truly  of  the  b.ood-royal  of  Cappadocia, 
and  deicended  from  the  ancient  Ariarathes. 

The  fen  ate  were  not  deceived  by  thefe  grofs  frauds;  and, 
conformably  to  the  ancient  m,\xim  of  Roman  poiicy,  always 
intent  upon  weakening  the  king=;,  and  gaining  nations  by  the 


[      113      ] 

gift  of  liberty,  that  had  more  appearance  than  reality  in  it,  ihey 
declared,  that  Mithridates  and  Nicomedes  Ihould  abandon,  the 
one  Capnadocia,  and  the  other  Paphlagonia,  and  tliat  thefe 
two  countries  (liouid  be  free  for  the  future.  It  is  not  known 
what  efiect  ilris  decree  of  the  fcnate  had  in  refpeft  to  Paphla- 
gonia. But  the  Cippadocians  extremely  furprifiid  the  Romans 
by  the  declaration  they  iTiade,  that  liberty  would  be  al^urthen 
to  them,  and  that  the  nation  could  not  fubfil\  without  a  king. 
The  fenate  permirted  them  to  keep  the  kind  of  government 
which  fuitcd  rhem  bell.  They  chole  for  king  Ariobarsanes, 
who  was  confirmed  by  the  fenate. 

Sylla  was  coramiffioned  to  put  the  new  king  in  pofleffion  of 
Cappadocia.  It  was  attended  with  difficulty.  Mithridates  dar- 
ed not  openly  oppofe  the  decree  of  the  fenate;  but  he  fet  one 
Gordias  to  work,  who  he  had  before  employed  to  kill  Ariara- 
ihes,  h's  brother-in-law,  and  appointed  guardian  of  his  falle 
Ariarathes.  Go rdius  had  a  large  party  in  the  kingdom,  with 
which  he  was  fo  bold  as  to  oppofe  Sylla;  but  the  lail  had  no 
great  difficulty  in  expelling  him:  And  Cappadocia,  under  a 
king,  the  friend  and  dependant  of  the  Romans,  got  rid  of  Mi- 
ihridates  entirely. 

The  new  aflront  which  the  Romans  had  made  Mithridates 
fuder,  exalperated  him  very  much ;  but  as  he  was  no  leis  politic 
than  enterprifing,before  he  openly  declared  himfelf  their  enemv, 
herefolved  to  fecure  himfelf  a  potent  neighbouring  ally.  Ti- 
granes,  king  of  Armenia,  had  very  much  extended  the  domi- 
nions of  his  ancefiors  by  conqueft,  and  iormed  a  great  empire. 
Mithridates  made  kirn  hiH  marry  his  daughter  Cleopatra,  after 
which,  apprehending  (lill  that  a  war  witli  the  Romins  would 
terrify  him,  he  refolved  to  embroil  him  with  them  without  his 
perceiving  it.  And  he  fent  Gordius  to  him,  to  implore  his  aid 
for  his  re  eltablllhment  in  Cappadocia,  which  he  pretended  to 
belong  to  him ;  inlinuatin^  at  the  fame  time  to  Tigranes,  the  fa- 
cility of  dethroning  a  weak  ill-fettled  king  like  Ariobarzanes. 
Tigranes  tempted,  fent  two  generals,  Ariobarzanes  perceiving 
himfelf  unec^ual  to  the  contell,  fecured  his  effeds  and  fled  to 
Rome. 

At  the  fame  time  Nicomedes  Philopater  happened  to  die; 
the  inheritance  of  the  crown  occafioned  troubles  in  Bthynia. 
He  left  two  Tons;  the  eldeft,  called  Nicomedes,  the  Romans 
fupported.  The  youngeft,  called  Socrates,  Mithridates  fup- 
ported ;  and  being  near  at  hand,  fuppiied  him  with  fuch  pow- 
erful aids,  that  Nicomedes  was  dethroned,  and  fled  to  Rome 
to  make  his  complaints. 

Q 


L       114      ] 

The  Romans  were  then  in  very  great  perplexity.  It  was  in 
the  heiglitli  of  th->e  war  with  the  allits,  which  laid  ihem  undtr 
the  impoflibility  for  providing  for  the  occAhuns  of  countrit-s  fo 
remote.  Thc;y  however  lent  cominlliioners,  at  the  head  of 
v;hom  war.  M.  Aquillus,  \yho  had  tennijuted  the  war  of  the 
il.ives  In  Sicily,  a  brave  warrior,"  but  avaricious.  Thefe  com- 
mifiloners  had  orders  to  reinfiate  the  kings  Ariobaizanes 
and  Nicomedes;  to  call  in  the  aid  of  L.  Caffius,  pro-coniul 
of  Afu,  and  of  Mithridates  hiinielf;  for  that  pr;nce  had  not 
appeared  diredly  in  thefe  movements,  of  v/hich  he  was  the 
foul.  The  Romans  probably  did  this  to  reduce  him^  to  declare 
himfelf. 

Mithridates  afted  with  great  prud-.-nce.  He  neither  contri- 
buted nor  oppoft'd  the  re-elhblifnment  of  ilv.'  princes,  which 
was  accordingly  done  by  Aquiiiiis  and  Caffius. 

.Mithridates,  though  feemingly  idle,  flrengthened  himf.4fby 
a  treaty  v/ith  Tigranes ;  the  parpoit  of  which  was,  th.u  Mitiui- 
dates  (hould  have  all  the  citiey  and  countries  that  Q:iould  be  con- 
quered, and  Tigranes  all  the  men  and  plunder  taken. 

The  king  of  Pontus  brought  inio  his  intereft  th-e  G,-;lIo  Gre- 
cians, the  Sarmats,  the  BAfluria:,  and  the  Scythians;  fiohi  thefe 
nations  he  had  great  bodies  of  troops,  and  almoll  all  upper 
Afia  was  armed  againit  the  Romans. 

Nicomedes,  prelfed^y  Aquilius,  entered  the  country  of  the 
king  of  Pou'.us  in  arms,  and  laid  it  walle  as  far  as  the  city 
Amaftris  without  oppofition.  Mithridates,  true  to  his  plan,was 
glad  to  have  good  caufe  of  complaint,  and  to  make  it  appear 
that  the  Romairsweie  the  oggreltors. 

As  foon  as  Nicoiriedes  retired,  Mithridates,  to  fix  the  wrong 
upon  the  Romans^  fent  them  his  complaints  by  an  ambaflador, 
who  took  great  cave  at  firR  to  dwell  upon  the  quality  of  an  al- 
ly of  the  Roman  people;  that  Mithridates  and  his  father  had 
conftantly  maintained.  He  concluded,  that  they  ought  either 
to  force  the  king  of  Bithynia  to  do  him  juftice,  or  coni'ent  that 
MiihriJates  Qiould  do  hiir.lelfjulV.ee, 

Auer  w4iich,  Nicomedes's  ambatladors  or  agents  were  heard ; 
they  expatiated  upon  the  condutft  of  the  king  of  Pontus,  and  the 
immense  preparations  he  had  made  ;  tliat  hisdeiigns  had  a  much 
higher  aim  tlun  Bithynia ;  that  he  meditated  a  blow  againit  the 
Romans. 

The  ambaflador  of  Miihrlda'es  perfilled  in  demanding  juflice 
for  the  hollilities  committed  by  the  king  of  Bi:hynia  ;  and  con- 
fented,  that  the  Romans  Aiould  be  arbitrators  between  them 
with  vefpefl:  to  ancient  diiTerencej.     The  Romans  give  an  am- 


[      ^'5      ] 

biguous  anfv.-er,  which  Mithridates  took  for  a  refiifal  of  juflice. 
Obferving  mtalures  no  longer,  he  fert  his  fon  Aiiainil.ts  into 
Cappadocia  viirh  a  powL-rJul  aimy;  and  though  Marcinius, 
one  of  the  fi.nrte's  coir.n.ifiiontrs,  Avas  there,  ?.rd  fupported 
Ariobarzanes,  the  battle  was  fought,  and  Aiiaraihes  viAoricus, 
repoflefled  himfelf  of  the  kingdom. 

Mithridates,  after  having  made  the  Romans  fenllble  in  this 
manner  that  he  did  not  fear  thein,  lent  the  fame  ambaflador, 
Ptljpidas,  with  infirudlions  more  haughty  than  before.  He 
h;id  orders  to  ccmphv.n  in  the  ftiongeft  terms,  not  of  the  com- 
monwealth and  fenate,  but  of  the  Pvoman  generak  who  v/ere 
in  Af.a,  and  before  whom  he  fpoke.  He  pretended,  that  what 
haa  lately  harrened  in  Cappadocia,  was  the  reward  of  their 
rr.juOict  to  his  mailer,  whole  power  he  m?gnified,  and  the  ex- 
tent of  his  (if,  m.inions,  the  allies  he  had  made,  and  the  forces 
h^  had  culkft^d  by  fea  and  land  :  That  it  was  very  imprudent 
in  tlu-m  to  engage  their  ccmmcnwealth  in  war  with  fo  power- 
ful a  king,  whilil  they  v;ere  fcarcely  able  to  oppofe  the  arms  ef 
their  alifes  of  Italy,  who  attacked  the  cen'teof  their  empire. 
He  threatened  them  with  laying  his  complaints  befote  the  fe- 
tiate,  and  to  cite  them  to  give  an  account  of  their  ccndiA 
And  ?.5  M'thridares  dill  called  himfelf  the  ally  of  the  Romians, 
that  if  juiiice  wtre  done  him  with  refptft  to  Nicomcdes,  he 
w  ;s  ready  to  aid  the  Romans  againft  the  revolted  Italians.  If 
n  ,t,  throw  off  the  appearance  of  amity,  or  elfe  let  us  proceed 
to  a  trial  before  the  fenate. 

The  Roman  generals  were  exceedingly  piqued  at  the  haugh- 
tinefs  of  this  diicourfe,  and  the  perfonality  of  it.  They  an- 
fvvered  in  termis  equally  haughty;  they  forb:.d  Mithridates  ei- 
ther to  attack  Nicomedes,  or  to  intermeddle  in  the  affairs  of 
Cappadocia,  whither  they  were  going  to  reinftate  Aiiobarza- 
nes :  and  told  him  to  return  no  m.ore,  if  he  did  not  bring  his 
mailer's  entire  fubipJffion  to  the  lav.'s  prefcribed  him.  As  they 
did  not  rely  on  that  fubmiffion,  they  affembied  forces  from  all 
fides,  Phrygia,  Paphlagonia,  and  the  neighbouring  countries; 
and  joining  their  troops  with  the  Romans  under  L.  Caflius  pro- 
conful  of  Afia  ;  they  formed  three  divifions  of  iheni,  ofwhic^ 
each  commanded  one.  Caffius  with  one  of  thefe  armies  en- 
camped on  the  frontiers  of  Bithynia  and  Ga'lo  Graecia.  Aqui- 
lius  took  upon  himfelf  to  oppofe  the  entrance  of  Mithridates 
into  Bithynia:  and  Q.  Appius  marched  towards  Cappadocia : 
they  had  alfo  a  fleet  near  Byzantiurn,  to  fl-,ut  up  that  of  Mi- 
thridates in  the  Euxine  Sea.  Nicomedes,  on  his  Me,  affem- 
bied an  army  of  50,000  men  and  ^000  horfe. 


[      ii6      ] 

Thi^s  the  Roman  ger.erals,  without  tl-e  order  of  the  fenate>. 
undertook  a  war  of  lo  great  impovtvince,  the  confcqucnces  of 
which  were  fatal  to  io  mrny  nations. 

The  hnprudence  of  ihL-(e  Rornan  generals  was  the  greater, 
as  the  power  and  preparations  of  Mirhrida'.es  w.jre  furmidable; 
he  had  of  his  own  forces  250,000  foot,  40,000  hoife,  130  cha- 
riots arvred  with  fcythcs,  300  decked  fliips,  and  ico  ot  a  fmall- 
erfize; — add  10  this,  able  gent;rals,  as  Neoptolimus  and  Arche- 
laus,  who  were  brothers,  Dorylaus  and  ;oi-ne  others,  all  form- 
edby  long  experience  ofwar,  and  upon  whom,  however,  Mi- 
thridates  did  not  fo  much  rely,  but  personally  kept  an  eye  up- 
on every  thing.  Moll  of  the  kings  oi  the  eail  were  in  his  inte- 
refi.  Tigranes  h's  fon-in-law  fuppl'td  \vm  with  troops;  the; 
kings  of  Partliia,  Syria,  and  Egypt  favoured  him.  For  his  fleet, 
he  had  cau'td  pilots  to  come  trom  Egypt  and  Phrenicia,  His 
generals  at  full  gained  a  coniiderable  advantage  over  Nicome- 
dfcs  in  Paphlagonia ;  the  king  of  B'thynia's  camp  was  taken 
with  immenfe  booiy  and  a  great  number  of  pri  oners.  This 
compleat  vic'^lory  was  gained  by  the  light  armed  foot  only, 
fupported  by  the  horfe,  the  phalanx  not  being  able  to  tliare  in 
the  battle  :  And  from  thence  the  P.oman  generals  began  to  con- 
ceive fear,  feeing  the  lefs  number  defeat  the  greatei ;  and  that 
not  from^-the  advantage  of  the  grouiid,  nnr  by  the  fault  of  cow-r 
ardice  in  the  Buhynians,  but  by  the  ability  of  Mithridaies's  ge- 
nerals and  the  v.ilour  of  his,  arnny.  Ey  this  vidory  Paphiagonia 
fell  to  Mithridates 

Nicouiedes  having  drawn  together  the  remnant  of  his  de- 
feated army,  joined  Aquilius.  On  the  approach  of  Mithrida- 
tes's  array,  and  in  confequfnce  of  a  fmall  afiion,  in  which 
JOG  Sarmatian  horfe  beat  8co  Biihynian  h.cvie  ;  thofe  troops 
already  terrified  v.ith  their  former  defeat,  difperfed ;.  and  Aqui- 
lius, not  being  flrong  enough  to  refifl  the  c-nemy,  was  ent-rtly 
defeated,  loH  his  camp,  and  did  not  think  him felf  fafe  till  he 
arrived  in  Pergamos. 

The  fecond  v'clory  opened  il;e  whole  country  to  Mi:hi'da- 
tes.  Qifuus  retired  to  Apamea,  IS^icomedes  to  Fergamcs,  Mar- 
^inus  to  Rhodes,  and  Oppius  to  Laoriiaa.  They  fimt  them- 
It-lves  up  in  the  cities,  not  being  able  to  keep  the  field.  At  the 
hw.e  time,  the  fleet  that  guarded  the  cntr.^nce  of  the  Euxine 
Sea  feparated  ;  and  feveral  of  Nicomedt's's  fliips  were  dtlivertd 
up  by  their  commanders  to  MiLhridatts.  Thus  that  prince  be- 
ing mader  of  all  the  pafks  by  land  and  by  fea,  had  only  to  ap- 
pear, and  receive  the  fuhmiflion  of  the  fia'es  that  came  in  emu- 
ballon  to  pay  their  hctnage  to  him ;  for,  like  a  wife  conqueror. 


[      117      ] 

he  hid  taken  care  to  conciliate  their  afFcdions ,  treating  ^11  the 
AfiAtic  pYilor.ers  chat  tell  into  his  hands  with  grt-at.  ierjcy. 

This  conduift  fucceeded  perfeftly  weil  with  Mitisriaates;  all 
Bithynia  was  reduced  in  a  few  days;  from  thence  he  entered 
Plirygia,  which  belonged  to  the  Romans,  and  took  up,  as  an 
happy  omen,  the  fame  quarters  that  Alexander  h.-.d  done  be- 
fore him. 

He  forgot  nothing  that  might  conciliate  fo  many  new  con- 
queds  to  kis  fway  ;  and  uniting  adual  liberty  wkn  circfics,  he 
granted  to  the  cities  a  general  remittance  of  all  that  they  owed, 
either  to  the  government  or  particulars,  r.nd  an  exemption  iVom- 
taxes  for  five  years.  The  immenfe  treafurts  of  their  ancient 
kings  on  wl.ich  he  feized,  and  the  abundance  of  provilions  and 
ammunition  which  he  found  laid  up  every  where,  enabled  him 
to  diiplay  magnificence  and  benevolence,  without  injuring  him- 
lelf. 

Til!  his  entrance  into  Phrygia,  Mithridates  had  not  direftly 
attacked  the  Romans,  but  only  their  allies.  He  then  took  oit" 
the  mafi:,  and  openly  declared  h'mfelf  an  enemy  to  Rome. 
As  he  undertook  a  war  againfl  fo  formidable  a  people,  he 
thought  it  neceflary  to  encourage  his  troops:  and  Juliin  lias  pre- 
ferved  the  oration,  which  Trogus  Pompeius  put  into  his  mou:h 
on  this  occafion.  As  this  difcourfe  is  extremely  long,  and  re- 
cites abundance,  of  fadls,  both  ancient  and  m.odem,  the  molt  re- 
markable will  be  repeated. 

Mithridates  proves  firll  to  liis  foldiers  that  the  Romans  are 
not  invincible,  by  mentioning  the  advantages  lately  gained  over 
them  by  themfelves;  more  efpecially  the  great  vidtories  of 
Pyrrhus,  Hannibal,  and  the  Gau's.  He  reprefented  to  theni. 
the  adlual  fituation  of  Pvome,  in  her  difficult  fituation  v?;th  the 
Italian  rebels,  and  torn  in  pieces  by  domicflic  divifions :  He  con- 
cluded from  thence,  that  it  was  neceflary  to  feize  the  occafion 
for  augmenting  tlieir  ov/n  at  thePvomans'  expcnce;  lead,  add- 
ed he,  if  we  continue  qu'et  whilA  they  are  employed,  v:e 
n-.ould  find  more  difficulty  to  fuflain  their  efforts,  when  they 
are  free  and  difengr.ged  from  all  they  have  now  upon  their 
hands ;  for  we  are  not  to  enquire  novv',  whether  war  is  to  be 
made  with  them,  but  whether  we  fhall  take  our  own  time  or 
wAit  theirs.  From  thence  he  goes  on  to  enumerate  all  the  in- 
juries pretended  to  be  done  them  by  the  Romans,  and  which, 
in  his  fenfe,  were  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war. 

Phryg"a  and  Paphlagonia  taken  from  him  by  them;  and 
Cappadocia,  which  he  had  conquered,  and  from  which  they 
had  expelled  his  fon  ;  they  have  torn  from  me  my  conqueft, 
f^ys  ]\s,  they  who  have  noth'ng,  not  :^cqviired  by  arms. 


] 


■[      ^^3      ] 

He  concludes  tWs  detail "tvith  the  infulis  oiTered  him  by  Nt- 
comedes;  for,  adds  he,  it  is  not  the  pieiended  irjnries  kings 
have  done  them,  ir  is  their  (hength  and  iir^j^fiy  they  aim  at. 
It  is  hence  they  opprefll-d  Eumenes,  dethroutd  his  {on  Anrillo- 
nius,  and  made  an  implacable  war  on  the  grandion  of  the  great 
kin;^  MalOiiiila,  the  tmiortunate  Jugunha,  in  whom  they  (hewed 
fo  litue  refoed  for  the  memory  of  his  grandfather,  that  they 
ignorainioufly  exhibited  him  as  a  fight  in  iheir  triumph,  and 
it'-x:  "H'ards  made  him  perifn  miferably  in  a  prifon.  Such  is  the 
hatred  they  have  declared  lor  kings,  undoubtedly,  becaufe 
themielv-:;-  had  only  kings  v^'hofe  names  made  them  b'.uih  : — 
i.  Ayoriginal  fheph'-j'rds.  a.  Sabine  augurs.  3.  Corinthian 
exiles.  4.  Tufcan  flaves:  And  5.  the  Supcrbs,  the  niofl  ho- 
iiourabie  asd  diilinguifhed  name  of  them  ali.  They  have  rea- 
tci\  to  relate  wiih  pleafure,  that  tlieir  founder  was  fuckled  by 
a  woif;  for  that  people. are  a  people  of  wolves;  infatiable  of 
Blood  aihi  fiaiigluer,  and  always  greedy  to  excels  of  riches  and 
ernpire. 

To  this  odious  pidure  v/hich  he  g.ive  of  the  Romans,  h.e 
Oppofed  a  magnificent  difplay  of  his  own  Ivgh  nobility,  wh'ch 
on  his  fa. he r's  lide,  he  traced  back  to  Cyrus  and  Darius,  ar.c 
by  the  female  line*,  to  Seleucus  Nicator,  founder  of  the  kiRg- 
dom  of  Syiia,  and  Alexander  the  Great :  Of  the  greatnefs  of 
the  nations  fnbjed  to  him,  who  hv-d  never  experitnced  the 
yoke  of  a  foreign  pp'.ver,and  his  exploits  againft  unconquerable 
fiares,  as  the  Scythians,  who,  before  him,  had  nevc-r  knov.':i  a 
Vifior. 

He  fu-j-(5led  Phrygia,  Myfia,  Afia  properly  fo  called,  Ly- 
Cia,  Pamphyiia,  the  coaft  of  loina  ;  and  all  the  country,  ex- 
tending quite  to  the  fea-coafl ,  all  either  gave  way  before  his 
arms,  or  courted  his  alliance.  Appius  had  retired  to  Laodicea ; 
he  fends  ?.  lierald  v/ith  a  prcmife  of  impunity,  and  Appius  is 
immediately  ll;izcd  and  delivered  up,  with  hisLidors:  he  in- 
flided  no  ill  treatment  upon  him;  he  only  cariied  him  about 
every  where  in  his  train,  exhibiting  with  pride,  and  in  derifion 
of  the  Roman  greatnefs,  a  captive  Roman  general. 

Aquiiius  was  not  fo  mildly  ufed :  as  he  was  at  the  head  of 
the  comnrffion,  and  the  principal  author  of  the  war,  Mithri- 
dates,  had  a  pcrfonal  hatred  for  him  :  for  that  rtafon,  that  un- 
fortunate general,  who  was  firft  at  Mitylem,  having  been  de- 
livered up  to  him,  by  the  Lcfb^ans,  there  was  no  kind  of  indig- 
nity or  fiurragc,  that  the  king  did  not  make  him  fuffer.      H; 

*  Mhirrdates'*  great  grandmother  ivas  the  daughter  cf  Se- 
(ucus  C^li':nicui\  king  of  Syria. 


C      '19      ]. 

.sladeii  with- cliftins,  whipped  with  rods,  led  aSout  every 

Lcit:  upon  an  ais,  and  in  that  condition,  forced  to  mjke  him-. 
ilif  known  to  all  that  law  him.     On  other  occalions,  fafiened. 
hy  a  chain  to  a  ballernian  live  cubits  high,  he  was  obliged  to  ' 
follow  that  barbarian's  hovfe  on  foot.     Mithridates  having  car- 
ried him  to  Pergamus,  caufed  melted  gold  to  be  poured  into  his 
mouth,  to  reproach  his  avidity  and  that  of  the  Romans  in  ge- 
neral.    Thus  did  that  infatiable  man  pay  the  piice  of  his  op- 
prellbn  and  injui^icts ;  andfecmed  to  have  been  prefcvved  from 
the  feverity  cf  the  judges,  by  the  eloquence  of  Antonius,  only 
to  liafler  feverer  punifliment. 

Mithridates  was  every  v^'here  received  with  acclamations, 
more  efpec'ally  by  the  Ephelians,  who  hated  the  R.omans. 

It  was  in  this  progrefs,  that  Mithridates,  having  taken  Stra- 
tonica,  faw  the  virtuous  Monimia,  v.-hom  the  Euripides  of 
France  has  rendered  fo  famous  by  his  tragedy.  Struck  with 
^lonimia's  beauty,  he  fent  her  15000  pieces  of  gold,  expecting, 
by  that  unworthy  gratuity;  to  triumph  over  her  virtue.  But, 
ihe  lefufed  his  prefent,  and  rejedted  all  his  foiicitations :  he  was 
reduced  to  marry  her  in  the  moft  folemn  manner,  and  to  give 
her  the  title  of  queen,  with  the  diadem. 

The  fenate  and  people  of  Rome  declare  war  againft  him  : 
and  Sylla  is  charged  wiih  it.  But  whilll  the  civil  dilcord  de- 
tained that  general  in  Italy,  Mithridates  had  full  time  to  extend 
his  conquefts,  and  to  deluge  Alia  with  Roaian  blood.  For  it 
was  at  this  time,  he  committed  that  horiid  maflacre,  which 
will  render  his  name  deteftable  for  ever. 

He  i'cnt  orders  to  all  the  governors  of  the  provinces  and 
cities,  fuhjeds  to  him,  that  on  a  certain  day  fixed,  v.-hich  was 
to  be  the  fame  univerfally,  they  ftiould  put  all  the  Rcmansand 
Italians  in  Afia,  to  the  fword,  men,  women,  children,  and  freed- 
men.  The  fame  decree  ordered,  that  their  bodies  fhouid  nor 
have  burial ;  that  their  eftates  Q-iOuld  be  divided  between  thofe 
who  (hould  kill  tliem,  and  the  king.  The  manner  in  which 
this  bloody  order  was  executed,  proves,  as  Appian  obferves, 
font  the  revolt  of  Afia,  was  lefs  the  effedt  of  the  fear  of  the  arms 
of  Mithridates,  than  of  hatred  10  the  R.omans.  The  Arr.tirs 
applied  themfelves  in  murdering  them,  with  incredibie  fury. 
Tliey  were  torn  out  of  the  mjil  facred  afylums:  hufbands, 
wi_yes,  children,  murdered  in  pvefcnce  of  each  other.  In  thii 
llaughter  perifl-.ed  8o,cco  Rom.r.n?. 

The  cruelties  of  the  Aliatics  to  the  Romans,  did  no;  lorig 

j  remain  unpunifhed.     Mithridates  himfelffoon  gave  them  caufe 

to  repent  ir,  by  the  tyranny  he  excrciied  0  ver  them.     And  Syih 


[     no     ] 

ati-erwar3e,  when  vidoiiou^,  treated  them  fo  as  to  te-ach  them, 
thai  the  Romans  were  to  be  r^fpedid  even  lu  the  greatcll  dil- 
g  races. 

The  city  of  Rhodes,  as  well  ns  the  ifl.tnd,  ferved  as  an 
aiylum  for  a  great  num.bcr  of  Romans;  among  the  refl  L. 
Gapius,  pro  coniul  of  Aih.  Mithridates  btfieges  it  in  perfon, 
but  is  obliged  to  raile  the  iiege ;  having  loii  many  of  his  vef- 
fds,  taken  by  the  Rhodians,  who  were  the  f'.vil  to  check  thi.^ 
torrent,  which  was  rolling  weftward. 

Being  raafter  of  Alia,  he  formed  the  defign  of  invading 
Greece,  but  did  not  go  thither  in  perfon.  Pcrgamus  was  a 
center  to  him,  from  which  he  governed  all  his  vail  monarchy, 
and  direded  hisnevv  enterprizes.  One  of  his  fons  refided  in 
the  antient  dominior.s  of  his  anceflors;  another  w-is  fent  into 
Thrace  and  M:.cedonia,  with  an  army;  and  ieveral  of  his 
generals,  ol  whom  the  principal  v/as  Aichelaus,  went  by  fea 
to  Greece,  and  began  by  reducing  the  Gycladts,  the  illaiid  ot 
Euhcea,  and  all  the  other  ifles  in  thofe  feas,  as  far  as  the  pro- 
montory of  Molea — the  city  of  Athens  fubmitted  to  Miihri- 
dares :  Avchelav.s  made  it  adepofitory  of  arms,  from  v;hence, 
extending  his  influence  on  all  fides,  he  leparated  Lacedosmar, 
Ah.iia,  Boetia,  and  feveral  other  ftates  of  Greece,  from  the 
Romans;  and  diew  them  ovtr  to  the  king's  party — at  the 
fame  time  Metrophanes,  another  of  his  generals,  who  kept 
the  fea  with  a  fleet,  attempted  a  defcent  in  ThelTaly,  on  the 
fide  of  Dt:metrias ;  and  when  we  remember  that  he  had  an- 
other Iraid  army,  dtflined  to  enter  Thrace  and  Macedonia, 
we  fhall  conceive,  that  the  enterprize  was  exceedingly  Avell 
conduced. 

[87.  86.  85.  84.]  Syila  fets  out  for  Greece,  and  marches 
immediately  to  Athens,  and  lays  liege  to  it — a  famine  foon 
takes  place,  and  the  city  is  taken  by  ftorm,  with  immenfe 
llaughter  of  xlihenian?. 

The  Pirceus  is  takenby  Syila,  and  burnt,  together  with  the 
arfenals  that  were  capable  ot"  containing  every  thing  neceflary 
for  the  equipment  of  1000  fliip?. 

Sylla  marches  towards  Baotia,  to  meet  the  generals  of  Mi- 
thridates; they  meet  at  ChreronccA,  wliere  a  bloody  battle  is 
fought;  Mithridates' generals  are  .entirely  defeated  :  Mithridates 
difpatches  a  new  army  of  80,000  into  Greece,  which  meets 
with  ih.c  like  fate  at  the  plain  of  (Erchomenus:  after  this, 
negociations  for  peace  commence. 

A^rchelau^,  the  king's  general,  has  an  interview  with  Sylla  : 
The  fituation  of  the  aftairs  of  Rome  perplexed  Sylla,  and 


L  iil  ] 

Arche'iaus  knew  it ;  the  laft,  therefore,  piopofed  to  him,  to 
think  no  faithcr  of  Afia,  but  lo  return  to  Italy,  v.hether  his 
afFiirs  re-called  him.  Sylla,  whofe  haughty  fpirit  was  infi- 
nitely offended  by  fuch  a  propofal,  did  not  fhew  at  fir  ft  what 
he  thought  of  it ;  but  invited  Archelaus,  in  his  turn,  to  aban- 
don Mithridates,  and  make  himfelf  a  king ;  and  he  offered  to 
aliift  him,  if  he  would  deliver  un  his  flfct ;  Archehus  cried 
our,  that  he  was  incapable  of  treafon.  How,  refumed  Sylla, 
you  who  are  a  Cippadocian,  and  a  flave,  or  if  ycu  will,  the 
friend  of  a  barbarian  king,  do  you  think  a  crown  too  dearl/ 
purchafed  by  infidelity  7  And  having  to  do  with  a  Roman  ge- 
neral, and  Sylla,  dare  you  talk  to  him  of  treafon"?  Are  you 
not  that  Archelaus,  who  out  of  120.000  men,  fcarce  faved 
enough  to  fecure  your  flight?  Who  fmce,  lay  hid  two  days  in 
the  marfhes  of  (Drchomenus,  and  left  the  plains  of  Boeoiia 
covered  with  flain  7 

Sylla  con  Tented  to  peace  on  the  following  conditions : 
'  That  Mithridates  (hould  deliver  up  the  fleet  under  thecom- 
mand  of  Archelaus,  releafe  all  the  prifoners  he  had  taken,  and 
the  fugitive  ilaves;  that  he  fnonld  fend  home  the  people  of 
Chio,  and  all  others  he  had  tranfplanted  into  Pontus;  that  he 
fhould  withdraw  his  garrifons  from  all  places,  except  thofe  he 
podefled  before  the  war  broke  out ;  defray  all  the  expences  of 
the  war,  and  contiae  hlmfelt  within  the  kingdom  of  his  an- 
ceftors. 

Mithridates  agrees,  and  ratifies  the  treaty. 

Theoccafion  of  the  fecond  war  with  Mithridates,  and  the 
events,  are  not  very  conliderable.  It  ended  80  years  before 
the  Ghriflian  aera. 

The  third  v/ar  of  the  Romans  with  this  prince,  began  74 
years  before  the  Chriftian  sera.  He  had  already  made  peace 
v.'ith  the  Romans  tv/ice,  but  without  renouncing  the 
defign  of  making  war  upon  them  ;  nor  had  the  Romans  more 
pacific  intentions  on  their  Ijde.  After  the  war  with  Murena, 
which  was  the  fecond,  Mithridates  toolc  meafures,  that  feeraecl 
to  argne  a  defign  of  making  the  peace  durable;  he  had  no 
written  treaty  either  with  Sylla  or  Murena.  He  fent  an  am- 
bafiador  to  Rome  to  demand  a  decree  of  the  fenate,  to  aatho- 
rize  what  had  i)een  ftipulated  between  him  ar.d  the  Roman 
generals;  Ariobarzanes  had  alfo  fent  aiubafladors  to  complain, 
that  Mithridates  kept  pofieiTion  of  the  greater  part  of  Cappa- 
docia.  Sylla,  who  was  then  didatcr,  having  heard  the  am- 
bafiadors  of  the  two  kings,  defiredthat  Mithridates  fhould  firft 
evacuate  Cappadocia;  the  king  of  Ponius  obeyed,  and  fent 
ncv/ ambadadors  to  Rome;  but  SylU  was  dead,  and  the  Ro- 
R 


[      :ii      ] 

'mans  v^ere  To  much  engrolied  by  their  Intefline  Ko^jbks  a-nd 
diviiionsjihat  the  ambafladors  ccuid  not  have  audience  ot  the 
fenate  ;  they  reiumed  without  any  anfvver,  at  which  Mithri- 
dates  Wrtsnot  forry. 

He  had  kept  hlmfe'if  in  Exercife,  by  making  war  againft 
diffe.'ent  naiions  en  the  borders  of  Phafis  and  Caucafus ;  and 
with  the  people  cf  the  Ciraerian  Bofphorus,  whom  he  had 
fubjccf^ed,  and  to  whom  he  gave  his  fon  Muhaus  for  a  king. 
He  took  care  at  fell  not  to  appe?r,  but  made  Tigranes  aft: 
who  entered  Cappadocia.  took  it  as  it  were  in  a  net,  with  a 
f.ng'.e  iweep,,  ruined  twelve  Grecian  cities,  and  carried  ofT 
300  000  inhabitants  to  people  the  favourite  city  Tigran- 
ccerr?. 

Niccmedes  died  about  this  time,  and  by  will  bequeathed  his 
kingdom  cf  Diihynia  to  the  Romaris.  ivlithridates  had  long 
had  a  dcfign  of  ft-izing  upon  this  kingdom:  he  makes  more 
judicious  prepar-itions  than  in  liis  formtr  wars. 

The  confuls  L.  Licinius  LucuUus  and  M.  Aurehus  Cotta 
■undertake  the  war  againll  thejkip.g  of  Pontus.  Gotta  goes 
intoBiihynia,  where  he  is  defeated  by  Mithridates;  LucuHus 
mnrches  to  his  aid,  and  deliveishim,  but  declines  a  battle  with 
Mithridates;  being  obliged  to  decamp,  he  fet  down  before 
Cyz'cum,  an  important  city,  as  it  was  one  of  the  keys  of 
Afia:  it  was  lituated  in  an  iCand  of  the  propontis,  joined  to 
the  main  land  by  two  bridges.  The  king  of  Pontus  expefttd 
it  would  fall  an  eafy  prey,  but  was  difappointcd  ;  his  army 
amounted  to  nearly  300  000  men  ;  his  relbiircts  of  provifions 
failed,  and  famine  and  lickne's  prevailed,  as  Lucuilus  had  fup- 
pofed  they  wou'd,  for  he  had  encouraged  h's  foldiers,  that  the 
icing's  army  would  be  defeated  without  drawing  the  (word. 
Thecit'Zens  made  an  unexpefted  and  obftinate  defence  :  and 
nothing  furceedtd  on  the  fide  of  Mitbrdates-:  he  was  reduced 
a?  length,  by  neceflSty,  to  rcfolve  on  flight,  which  was  very 
difficult  in  tl  e  p:erence  of  Lucuilus  and  his  army,  who  were 
confidered  as  v  ftorious :  he  went  himfclf  by  fea  to  Parium,  and 
lent  two  of  his  generals,  with  the  remains  of  hisarm.y,  about 
30. ceo,  to  Lampfacus ;  there  Lucuilus  purfued  them,  and  near 
the  Granicus  he  cut  them  to  pieces,  killed  near  20,000,  and 
took  many  prifcners.  It  is  faid  MitV.ridates  loft  nearly  300,000 
men  in  this  unfortunate  expedition.  All  Bithynia  is  re-con- 
quered, except  Nicomcdia,  in  which  Mitliridates  fliuts  him- 
Itlf  up. 

Lucuilus.  in  two  battle?,  deftroys  a  fleet  that  Mithridates  was 
going  to  fend  to  Italy.     Two  aiid  thirty  (hips  of  war,  with  a 


c   123   i 

great  number  of  tranfports,  v.-ere  either  taken  or  funk,  and  the 
three  generals  were  made  prilor.ers. 

Lucuilui  prepares  to  puvlu^  Mirhridates,  who  evacuates  all 
Bithynia,  and  returns  to  his  own  kingdom  ;  but  v/hen  he  ap- 
proached Heraclea,  he  met  wi:h  {0  violent  a  O.orm,  that  a 
great  number  of  his  fnips  were  feparated  and  dii^^crfed :  otliers 
were  funk,  which  com  pleated  the  ruin  of  his  maritime  forces. 
LucuIIus  purfues  him  into  his  own  kingdom :  Tiie  king  of 
Fontus  fends  amballadors  to  demand  aid  of  the  kings  of  Scy- 
thia,  Tigranes,  and  of  Parthia  :  the  agent  he  fent  to  Scythia 
betrayed  him,  and  went  over  to  LucuUus.  The  king  of  Par- 
thia refufed  to  interfere.  Tigranes  only,  folicited  by  his  wife, 
the  daughter  of  Mithridates,  made  fome  promifes,  but  exe- 
cuted them  very  fiowly. 

LucuUus  bloci;s  up  Amifus  and  Eupatoria,  two  royal  cities  of 
Mithridates,  and  advanced  continually  into  the  country,  and 
came  as  far  as  Themifcyra,  near  the  Thermodoon,  the  river 
rendered  fo  famous  by  the  Am>?.zons.  His  foldiers  murm.ur, 
and  afk,  Does  he  lead  us  into  deferts  to  hunt  Mithridates  7  He 
gives  his  reafons  for  allowing  Mithridates  to  afiemble  new 
forces.  What  I  want,  fays  he,  is,  that  Mithridates,  feeing  him- 
felf  again  at  the  head  of  an  army,  may  believe  himfelf  capable 
of  facing  us,  and  not  fly  on  our  approach  :  Don't  you  fee  that 
there  are  immenfe  deferts  behind  him  and  Mount  Caucacus, 
whofe  pafles  and  hollows  may  hide  a  thoufand  kings  from  our 
purtuit,  who  fhould  defire  to  avoid  fighting.  Another  refource 
of  Miihridates  is  this,  he  is  now  at  Calabria ;  from  thence  he 
has  but  a  few  days  march  for  Arriving  in  Armenia,  the  king 
of  which,  Tigranes,  is  his  fon-in-law ;  that  king,  the  molt 
powerful  of  Afia,  whofe  empire  extends  from  the  fioniiersof 
Parthia  as  tar  as  Palehine,  feeks  only  an  occafion  for  making 
war  againft  us.  Who  can  doubt,  if  we  reduce  Mithridates  to 
extremities,  that  he  will  throw  himfelf  into  the  hands  of  hi& 
fon-in-law.  For  thefe  reafons  LucuUus  fuffered  the  reft  of  the 
campaign  to  elapfe  without  making  any  conliderable  enter- 
prize.  And  Mithridates  colleded  an  army,  and  in  the  fpring 
marched  to  meet  LucuUus.  Two  adions  enfue,  in  which  the 
Romans  are  visflorious :  Mithridates,  in  great  confternation, 
abandons  his  army,  and  efcapes  into  Armenia.  LucuUus  ea- 
ters his  camp,  and  puts  all  to  the  fv,'ord  who  had  not  efcaped. 

The  viftory  was  compleat,  and  fubjeded  ail  Pontus  to  the 
Romans,  v;here  he  found  immenle  treai'ure  ;  in  the  caftles  he 
found  hideous  prifons,  in  which  had  been  {hut  up,  during  many 
years,  abundance  of  Greeks,  many  princes  of  the  royal  family, 
moft  of  whom,  were  fuppofsd  to  be  dexd.  v/ho  received  % 


r   ^24  3 

kind  of  new  life,  and  refurreflion  from  the  grcive,  by  Lu- 
cullus's  lenity. 

Nyfa,  the  filler  of  Mithridates,  and  widow  of  Nicomedes, 
was  one  ot  his  prifoners,  v/hich  was  fortunrite  for  her ;  for  the 
fifters  and  wives  of  Mi[hrid.-\tes,  who  feemed  very  f«r  from  the 
danger,  and  v/ere  kept  under  guard  near  Pharmacia,  perifhed 
miierably. 

Tl  e  king  of  Pontus,  not  finding  his  fon-in  l.nv  Tigranes 
much  dii poled  to  give  him  aid,  thought  himfeh"  irretrievably 
ruined,  and  Lni  the  eunuch  Bacchis  to  Phamacin,  to  carry  a 
death-warrant  for  the  princeffes  confirmed  there.  He  had  two 
iilfeis,  Roxana  and  Statira,  about  40  years  of  age,  who  had 
never  been  married.  Roxana  loaded  her  brother  with  impre- 
cations, w^ho  deprived  her  of  life,  after  having  made  her  fpend 
fo  much  of  it  in  a  mournful  prifon. 

The  other,  with  heroic  courage,  praifed  her  brother  fc-r 
faving  her  from  the  ill  treatment  Ihe  might  have  met  with  in 
captivity.  Two  of  ihe  king's  v.'ives  perilhed  in  the  fame  caftle, 
Berenice  and  the  beautiful  Monimia. 

Aiia  at  this  time  was  mort  giievoufly  oppreffed  hy  the  Ro- 
mau  tax-gatherers  and  ufurers,  which  Lucullus  by  wife  regu- 
lations redrelTed. 

Tigranes  v^as  the  moR  powerful  king  in  Alia,  and  had  been 
himfelf  the  artificer  of  his  own  fortune  and  greatnefs.  Armenia, 
before  and  after  him,  never  was  in  fo  exalted  a  fituation.  Kis 
father^  who  was  of  the  fame  naine,  reigned  only  over  part  of 
Arqienia  :  And  as  10  him 'elf,  he  paifed  his  youth  as  an  hoilage 
among  the  Parihians ;  and  was  not  fet  at  liberry  by  them, 
without  ceding  a  confiier^ble  part  of  the  k-ngdom  of  his  an- 
ceftors.  As  foon  as  he  was  feaed  on  the  throne  he  conquered 
fevera!  pe-ty  princes,  his  neighbours,  which  made  him  alfume 
the  pompous  title  king  of  king-:.  Ke  retook  from  the  Parthir.ns 
the  countries  that  had  been  ceded  to  them:  He  entered  into 
their  territor'es  (and  no  enemy  had  ever  weakened  their  power 
fo  much)  which  he  filled  with  Gieelvs  tranfplanted  from  Cilicia 
and  Cappadocia.  He  made  the  Arabians,  called  ScxnitiC,  quit 
the  defarts;  and  having  fettled  ihem  in  permanent  abodes,  em- 
ployed iliem  for  carrying  on  the  commerce  of  ihe  diiierent 
parts  of  his  vafl  dominions. 

His  fame  became  (o  great,  that  the  Syrians,  tired  of  the  cruel 
divifions  that  perpetually  revived  between  the  princes  of  the 
hou'e  of  Sekucidit-,  li  re^v  themfelves  into  his  arms;  and  it  was 
in  the  city  of  Antioch,  the  capital  of  the  kingdom  of  Syria, 
that  he  gave  audience  to  A.  Ciaudiu?,  wh.o  was  lent  to  dem.ai>d 
of  hini  to  deliver  up  Miihrid:.tes. 


I      1  =  5      3 

Nothing  equalled  the  pomp  and  glare  of  his  palace.  He 
ii.\d  among^  his  officers  fevcral  kings,  whom  he  ir-.-de  ferve 
him ;  and  in  particular,  feme  when  he  v/as  on  horfeback  at- 
tended him  on  foot  clad  in  limple  tunics;  and  when  he  gave 
audience  iitting  upon  his  thron'^,  they  ftood  on  each  lide  wi.h 
their  hands  acrofs,  to  exprefs  by  that  attitude,  that  they  were 
humble  flaves,  ready  to  iuifer  whatever  their  imperious  mafier 
fhould  pleafc  to  order. 

This  theatrical  fhew  made  no  impreffion  on  Appins;  he 
told  him  in  few  words  that  he  was  come  to  carry  aw.'y  Mi- 
ihridates  as  a  conquered  enemy,  delVmed  to  adorn  tlvj  u^'.'.mph 
of  Lucullus;  or,  in  cafe  of  refufal,  to  declare  war  againil  Ti- 
granes.  With  an  aflumed  air  of  tranquility  he  anfw.red  rhe 
young  Roman,  that  it  was  not  confident  for  him  to  abar.don 
his  fari':er-in-law  ;  and  that  if  the  Romans  judged  it  proper 
to  attack  him,  he  (hould  know  how  to  defend  himfelf. 

Hi  gave  the  ambaifador  a  letter  for  Lucullus,  conta!nin!» 
thisanlwer;  and  taking  offence  that  the  Roman  general  had 
not  given  him  the  title  of  the  king  of  kings,  and  only  that  of 
king,  he  put  the  fuperfcription  Lucullus,  without  viduing  tlie 
name  of  general. 

Hitherto  he  had  (hewn  himfelf  very  cold  to  Mithrida'.es ;  he 
had  not  feen  him  fince  he  came  into  his  kingdom ;  he  was  kep. 
rather  as  a  prifoner,  than  treated  as  a  king.  Now  he  changed 
his  condud,  fentforhim  to  court,  and  had  frequent  confer- 
ences with  him.  Tigranes  had  been  on  the  throne  about  25 
years. 

Lucullus  reduces  all  Pontus  to  fubjedion,  and  paffes  the 
•winter  there.  In  the  fpring  he  palTes  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris,  near  at  hand  to  Tigranocerta.  The  firft  that  carried 
Tigranes  the  news  had  his  head  ftruck  off.  It  is  therefore  no 
wonder  that  he  was  not  very  well  inform.ed  of  the  movem.ents 
of  Lucullus,  who  had  arrived  in  the  centre  of  his  dominions. 
At  length  Mithrob.uzanes  ventures  to  tell  him  the  truth, 
•  whom  he  difpatches  with  orders  to  bring  Lucuilus's  he;d.  and 
to  cur  the  reft  in  pieces.  Miihroba;  zants  engages,  is  defeated 
and  killed. 

Tigranes  abandons  Tigranocerta,  and  retires  towards 
Mount  Taui us  to  colledt  his  forces  from  all  parrs  of  his  do- 
minions. 

Lucullus,  to  induce  the  king  to  come  to  a  general  battle, 
befiegtrd  Tigranocerta,  the  beloved  city  of  this  prince,  his  own 
v.'oik  and  glory.  He  had  fortified  it  with  walls  50  cubits  high, 
and  the  thicknefs  in  proportion.  No  expence  had  been  fpared 
in  ado'ni-ngit.     It  was  full  of  riches,  paintings  and  flatuesof 


[        i26       1 

llie  grealefl  maficrs.  It  was  alfo  full  of  v.uioiB  Miior.s/Greelc?, 
Allyiians,  Gordyoenians,  ArAbians,  whole  cities  he  had  de- 
Tiroyed,  and  obliged  the  people  to  knlt^  there. 

Mithridates  lent  word  to  him  by  Tax'.ks,  one  of  his  bed  ge- 
TiCrals,  that  he  lliould  not  give  the  Romans  battle;  that  they 
"vvere  invincible  in  battle;  but  that  he  fhould  dcilroy  iheni  by 
employing  his  numerous  cavalry  to  cut  off"  their  provifions, 
than  which  nothing  cculd  be  better  judged.  But  when  Tigra- 
ncs  law  a  great  number  of  diftt'rent  nations  aflembled  round 
him,  Armenians  and  GordyceniAns,  Medes  and  Adiabenians  led 
by  their  kings,  Arabians  from  the  parts  near  the  fea  of  Baby- 
Ion,  Albanians  and  Iberians  from  the  coafls  of  the  Caspian  Sea, 
and  even  the  free  nations  and  Nomades  or  Tartars,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Araxes,  who  being  fubi^cl  to  no  princes, 
were  ^Jlured  by  the  prefentsand  pay  of  the  long  of  Armenia, 
that  prince  then  refum~d  courage  ;  iud  Taxdes  had  nearly  loft 
his  head  for  continuing  to  oppofe  the  defign  of  giving  battle  ; 
and  Mithridates  became  fufpeded  of  envying  him.  With  this 
thought  he  was  for  making  hafle,  left  Mithridates  fnould  come 
?.nd  fhare  part  of  the  glory;  and  declared,  that  he  was  very 
forry  that  he  had  only  Lucuilus,  and  not  all  the  Roman  gene- 
rals together  to  fight. 

Tigranes'  army  confiRed  of  20,000  archers  and  flingers, 
•55,000  horfe,  17,000  of  v/hich  were  completely  armed  in  fteel 
armour.  His  infantry  amounted  to  150,000,  and  pioneers  and 
workm-en  to  35,000  men. 

Lucuilus  divided  his  army;  left  Murena  with  6000  foot  to 
continue  the  fiege  of  Tigranocerta,  and  taking  with  him  the 
reft  of  the  infantry,  which  were  fcarcely  10,000  men,  all  his  ca- 
valry, and  about  1000  troops  armed  with  miffive  weapons,  he 
advanced  and  encamped  in  a  great  plain  on  the  bank  of  a  river 
not  named.  Tigranes  was  for  fnewing  his  wit  on  this  occafion, 
and  laid,  if  they  are  ambafiadors,  there  are  too  many  of  them, 
andif  foldiers,  too  fev/. 

The  next  day  Lucuilus  prepared  to  crofs  the  river;  the  bar- 
barians were  to  the  eaft;  but  as  the  river  made  an  angle  to  the 
weft,  where  it  was  eafieft  to  crofs,  Lucuilus  feemed  to  turn  his 
back  upon  the  enemy,  and  Tigranes  began  to  triumph.  Tax- 
iles,  laid  he,  your  invincible  Romans  are  fiyiHg  from  us.  Tax- 
iles  replied,  I  wifn  your  m.ijcdy's  good  fortune  may  at  this 
time  piuduce  what  I  always  thought  incredible;  but  I  fee  their 
arms  glitter;  I  know  when  they  are  upon  a  march,  that  they 
cover  them  with  upper  coA'S  of  leather:  when  they  advance 
againft  an  enemy,  they  have  their  fhields  and  helmets  uncover- 
ed, bright  and  fliining. 


[       ^^7      ] 

Whilfl  he  was  flill  fpealdng  thefe  wv^rds,  ihe  l^ift  of  the  Ro- 
man eagles  was  feen  to  wheel  about,  followed  by  the  whole 
column,  in  ordei  to  pafs  the  river.  Tigranes  cried  out  afto- 
nifhed,  thefe  people  are  coming  to  us. 

He  drew  up  his  army,  and  took  the  centre  himfelf. 

Luculius  turned  fuddenly  on  the  heavy  armed  cavalry,  who 
appeared  on  the  enemy's  right ;  and  having  obferved  that  they 
occupied  the  foot  of  a  hill,  on  the  top  of  which  was  a  fpace  of 
even  ground,  he  gave  orders  to  the  Gaulifh  and  Thracian  horfe 
to  take  that  heavy  cavalry  in  the  flank,  whilft  he  gained  the 
top  of  the  hill.  The  heavy  cavalry,  all  covered  with  iron, 
had  not  the  courage  to  wait  the  coming  up  of  the  Romans. 
They  fled,  and  in  their  terrible  fright  threw  themfelves  into  the 
infantry,  v/hich  they  beat  down  and  put  into  diforder ;  fo  that, 
without  either  a  wound  or  a  drop  of  blood  fhed,  that  infinite 
number  of  men  were  difperfed  and  defeated.  The  Remans 
had  only  to  kill  thofe  barbarians  who  could  not  clear  them- 
felves to  fly,  the  ranks  being  fo  clogged  up. 

Tigranes  had  fled  among  the  firll ;  and  feeing  his  fon  in  the 
fame  condition  with  himfelf,  he  took  off  his  diadem  and  gave 
it  him,  weeping,  exhorting  him  to  fly  a  different  way.  That 
■diadem  fell  into  the  hands  of  Luculius.  Tigranes  loft  loo.ooo 
foot,  and  nearly  all  his  cavalry.  The  Romans  had  five  killed 
and  loo  v/ounded, 

Mithridates  meets  with  Tigranes,  and  confoles  him  under 
his  lofs,  and  they  apply  themfelves  to  affembling  new  forces. 

Tigranocerta  is  taken ;  and,  except  the  king's  treafures,  the 
-city  is  given  up  to  be  plundered  by  the  troops.  The  Greeks 
are  all  (em  home,  and  their  expence  borne  by  Luculius,  who, 
by  his  juftice  and  humanity,  gains  the  affedions  of  the  barba- 
rians. 

Tigranes  fends  ambaffadors  to  the  king  of  Parthia,  offering 
to  cede  Mefopotamia,  Adiabenia,  and  that  part  of  Armenia 
which  the  Parthians  had  taken  formerly  from  him,  and  he  hxi 
afterwards  reconquered.  Mithridates  wrote  alio  a  letter  to 
Sinatuices;  he  fhows  in  it  great  ability  and  addrefs;  there  had 
been  wars  between  the  kings  of  Parthia  and  Tigranes ;  and  the 
prefent  fituation  of  the  affairs  of  the  kings  of  Pontus  and  Arme- 
nia did  not  invite  him  to  join  with  them. 

Mithridates  endeavours  to  obviare  the  ohjeffions. 

Tigranes,  fays  he,  now  humbled,  will  receive  the  law  from 
you,  and  buy  your  alliance  with  fuch  conditions  as  you  fliall 
didtate.  And  as  to  ray  misfortunes,  if  fortune  had  deprived 
me  of  many  things,  fhe  has  at  kngih  taught  me  experience. 


\, 

^e  beft  fource  of  good  couneil;  and  nothing  is  more  defirable 

for  a  great  ktng  like  you,  whofe  sflairs  are  in  a  flourifhing con- 
dition, than  10  have  an  example  in  me,  that  may  (liew  you  the 
me'.hcd  of  iupporting  yourfelf,  and  conducting  your  affairs 
with  more  mccefs  than  I  have  done. 

Here  ibliows  a  violent  invedive  againft  the  Romans:  of 
which  he  endeavours  to  prove,  by  reciting  ?>1I  their  hiftory, 
their  inf.v.iable  ambition  and  unbounded  avidity  :  to  thefe  mo- 
tives he  albribes  the  wars  made  on  him  ;  of  the  even'.s  of  which, 
he  gives  an  abridgment,  giving  an  artificial  account  of  his  de- 
feats, which  he  attributes  to  unfortunate  circumfiances,  trea- 
fons,  and  fhipwrecks.  From  thence  he  proceeds  to  inlinuate 
to  the  king  of  Paithia,  that  he  is  menaced  with  the  fame  dan- 
ger. Do  you  not  know,  fays  he,  that  the  Romans,  fince 
the  ocean  bounded  their  conquers  on  the  Weft,  have  turned 
tht.ir  arms  towards  the  countries  inhabited  by  usi  From  the 
beginning  they  have  had  nothing  but  what  has  been  the  fruits 
cf  injuHice  and  violence,  their  houfes,  their  lands,  wives,  and 
empire:  a  vile  mixture  of  wretches  in  their  origin,  without 
country,  without  relations,  founded  for  the  misfortune  of  the 
univerfe.  Neither  divine  nor  human  laws  prevent  them  from 
attacking,  and  dclhoying  all  ihit  oppofe  them,  even  allies  and 
friends,  neighbouring  or  foreign  dates,  the  weak  or  the  power- 
ful :  in  a  word,  they  regard  all  as  enemies,  that  do  not  fubmit 
to  tlie  yoke  of  flavcry,  and  efpccially  kings.  Arms  they  bear 
iigainri  all  mankind  ;  become  great  by  audacity,  deceit,  and  by 
making  one  war  produce  another,  they  muft,  in  purfuing  the 
fame  conduct,  either  bear  dow^n  all  before  them,  or  peri;]^ 
tliemfelves.  The  lad  motive  is  the  glory  he  will  acquire,  by 
aiding  great  kings,  and  dedroyingthe  robbers  of  the  univerfe. 

Tiic  king  of  Parthia  heard  the  propoHrls  of  both  parties,  with 
a  refolution  to  remain  neuter.  This  did  not  pleafe  Lucullus, 
and  he  was  for  carrying  the  war  into  Parthia,  but  his  foidicts 
refufi-d  to  go. 

[63]  Tiie  two  kings  raife  a  new  army,  and  Lucullus  paflcs 
Mount  Taurus  in  quell  of  them  :  he  is  incommoded  by  the 
Armenians,  f;ght!ng  after  the  manner  of  the  Parthians ;  in  order 
to  bring  on  a  battle,  he  marches  with  a  detign  to  befiege  Ar- 
taxata,  a  royal  city  of  Tigranes,  where  were  the  wives  and 
c'li.dren  of  Tigranes.  This  movement  accordingly  brings  on 
an  engagement,  and  l.ucuiius  gains  the  vidory.  Themuti-. 
nying  of  his  foidiers,  prevent?  his  making  a  complete  conqu.ft 
of  Arir.cnia.  And  Mithridates  and  Tigr^.ncs  reiiiHAtc  thcm- 
fvlvcs  In  a  gvear  part  of  their  doirdnion?. 


[      1.9      } 

[67  J  Pompey  is  ele<fled  to  fucceeJ  Lucullus.  The  wars 
of  this  general,  with  the  Pirates  and  Mithridates,  are  included  in 
the  fp.;ce  of  fix  years. 

G.ibinius  propolcsa  law  to  give  Pompey  the  command  of 
the  fias,  which,  as  Jbon  as  it  palTes,  powers  the  price  of  provi- 
fions  very  much  at  Rome.  la  forty  days,  he  clears  all  the 
coall  of  the  Weft,  and  in  forty-nine  days  more,  he  completes 
theenterprize,  and  fettles  20,000  pirates,  taken  prifoners,  in 
fcveral  countries. 

Thefe  pirates  had  the  command  of  all  the  Mediterranean  ; 
their  fhips  amounted  to  1000 :  above  400  cities  had  been  taken 
by  them:  thirteen  of  the  moft  famous  temples  in  the  univerfe 
had  been  plundered  by  ihcra. 

[66  J  Pompey  was  in  AIi.\,  purfuing  and  making,  or  hav- 
ing completely  tffrded,  a  conqueft  of  the  pirates,  which  is, 
perhaps,  the  moft  fFiining  part  of  his  life,  when  he  v/as  ap- 
pointed to  fucceed  Lucullus,  and  take  the  command  in  thfc 
Eift.  Probably  his  great  fuccefs  againft  the  Pirates,  which 
the  citizens  felt  the  immediate  effldts  of,  rnight  have  contri- 
buted to  pafling  the  law  giving  that  command. 

Mithridatts  was  then  alone,  and  without  allies;  Pompey 
fent  to  found  his  difpofition,  and  to  know  whether  he  would 
fubmir. — He  fwears  never  to  make  peace  with  P>.ome.  A 
battle  takes  place  in  the  night,  and  M'tnrida'.es  is  defeated  :  he 
is  obliged  to  fly,  and  is  refolved  to  abandon  what  he  is  no 
longer  in  a  condition  to  defend  :  and  to  leave  to  the  victor  the 
kingdom  of  his  anceftors :  and  to  march  round  the  Eu:;ine  fea, 
in  order  to  gain  the  Bofphorus,  which  he  efledtd  with  incredible 
fatigue  and  patience. 

Pompey  founded  a  city  where  he  obtained  the  vidory,  and 
called  itNicopolis:  here  the  fon  otTigraneshavingrevolted  from 
his  father,  threv/  himfelf  into  the  arms  of  Pompey.  The  latter 
paffes  into  Armenia,  and  Tigranes  comes  to  liis  camp,  and  fub- 
mits  at  difcretion.  He  told  Pompey  that  he  fhould  never  Ivave 
behaved  in  the  manner  he  had  now  done  to  any  other  perfon  : 
but  that  it  was  not  fhameful  to  be  conquered  by  a  general, 
whom  it  would  be  criminal  to  overcome  :  and  that  it  v/as  no 
difhonour  to  fubmit  to  him^  whom  fortune  had  raifcd  abovi 
all  other  mortals. 

He  leaves  Tigranes  in  pofTefiion  of  Armenia,  and  fines  hira 
6000  talents.  Syria,  Phoenicia,  part  of  Glicia,  Galatia,  and 
Sophene,  are  taken  from  him. 

1^65]  Pompey  gains  victories  over  the  A'banians,  and  the 
Ibsrians,  who  lay  between  the  Euxine  and  the  Cafpian  i'eas ; 

5 


[      133      1 

he  penetrates  far  into  the  wildernefs,  and  returns  to  Coldhis: 
He  decliaes  going  to  attack  the  ParthiAns.  Phraatls  their  king, 
and  Pompey  were  afraid  of  eAch  other. 

[64]  Pompey  reduces  Pontus  into  the  form  of  a  Roman 
province :  he  gives  Armenia  Minor  to  Dtjotarus,  and  fettled 
Archelaus  pried  of  Beilonia,  at  Comana  :  this  was  a  very  great 
dignity.  Pompey  was  then  at  Amifus,  a  city  on  the  oppofite 
fide  of  the  Euxinc  feato  the  Bofphonis,  where  Mithtidates  was 
ftill  coUecaing  new  forces.  Pompey  fets  off  for  Syria,  obferv- 
ing  tlrat  famine  would  overcome  Mithridates. 

Syria  had  been  under  Tigranes  about  eighteen  years.  Lu- 
cnllus  drove  him  out  of  it.  Audochus  Aliaticus  was  acknow- 
ledged by  him,  as  the  legitimate  heir  of  the  Seleucidas,  and 
permitted  to  enjoy  his  rights.  But  the  tavour,  or  juftice 
of  Lucuilus,  was  a  title  to  ill  treatment  from  Pompey  :  he  re- 
duces it  into  a  Roman  province.  Whilft  Pompey  was  here, 
llie  differences  between  Tigrancs  and  Phraatis  were  fettled,  and 
peace  tfir.bliflied  between  the  P.irthians  and  Romans. 

[63]  Pompey  reinflates  the  peace  of  Syria,  entered  into  a 
war  with  Aietas,  king  of  part  of  Arabia,  and  took  cognizance 
of  a  difpute  between  Hyrcanus  and  Ariiiobulus,  as  to  the  king- 
dom of JuJea. 

•  Mithridates  being  arrived  at  the  Bofphorus,  caufes  his  fon 
Machaus  to  be  killed,  becaufe  he  had  fome  years  before  entered 
into  a  treaty  with  Lucullus,  and  become  an  ally  of  the  Ro- 
man?. He  pafies  over  to  the  Cherfonefus,  and  makes  himfelf 
mafter  of  the  fort  of  Par.ticaprum,  where  he  caufes  Xiphanes 
to  He  murdered.  Ha  fends  an  embaffy  to  Pompey  without 
effeft:  and  makes  new  preparations,  and  raifes  abundance  of 
men :  and  forms  fundry  enterprizes  that  do  not  fucceed.  He 
conceives  ferious  tl'ioughts  of  penetrating  into  Italy  by  land; 
jEiiil,  by  paining  the  Danube  through  the  Scythian  nations,  who 
inhabited  the  country  from  the  Paius  McSoiis  to  that  river; 
afterwards  to  crofs  Thrace  and  Illyricum.  But  the  idea  alone 
terrified  his  troops;  they  murmur,  though  fear  kept  them  to 
their  dmy.  But  Pharnaces  liis  fon  induces  them  to  revolt,  and 
it  becomes  general.  He  is  be&ged  in  the  city  of  Panticaprum, 
and  Pharnaces  is  declared  king.  Mithridates  finding  himfelf  re- 
duced to  the  neceffity  of  dying,  cries  out  in  bitter  imprecations 
a^air.ft  Pharnaces,  O  ye  gods,  the  avenger  of  fathers,  if  it  be 
true  that  ye  exift,  and  that  there  be  jui^ice  in  heaven,  grant 
that  Pharnaces,  in  his  turn,  may  hear  his  fentence  of  death  pro- 
nounced by  his  children. 

Then  having  called  fuch  of  his  officers  and  guards  as  con- 
tinued faithful  to  him,  he  praifcd  their  generolity,  and  ordered 


[      131      ] 

them  to  repair  to  the  new  king.  He  gave  poifon  to  his  wives 
and  daughters,  v;hich  foon  difpatchea  them ;  but  iried  it  oa 
himfeh"  lo  none  effcift.  He  Oabbcd  himfeif  bur  riightly;  he 
requefted  Bituiius  to  difpatch  him,  v.hich  lie  accordingly  did. 

On  the  motion  of  Cicero,  then  coniul,  the  fcnate  decreed 
feafts  and  thankfgivings  to  the  gods  for  ten  days,  which  had 
never  been  but  lix  days  before,  on  account  of  Mithtidates* 
death. 

Pompey,  whilft  in  Syria,  expelled  a  number  of  petty  tyrants, 
who,  during  the  v/eaknes  of  the  government  of  the  Sekucidae, 
and  the  doir.eihc  troubles,  had  fettled  ihemfelves  in  the  fo; tref- 
fesand  caftles,  from  which  they  held  the  countries  adjacent  in 
dependence  :  fuch  of  thefe  tyrants  as  were  rich,  ranfomed  their 
lives  wiih  money.  The  others  paid  for  iheir  crimes  with 
their  he.ids 

The  Roman  general  intended  afterwards  to  carry  the  war 
againft  Arttas,  king  of  the  Nabathsean  Arabians,  who,  during 
the  divifions  of  Syria,  had  feized  onDamalcus:  and  having 
very  lately  entered  Judea  with  a  grest  army,  had  laid  hege  to 
the  temple  of  Jerufalcm.  Pompey  reSolved  ro  lecure  the  tran- 
quility of  Syria,  was  defirous  to  chaftife  that  prince.  He  ar- 
rived at  Damafcus,  from  which  Aretas  had  been  driveu  by 
Metellius  and  Loliius;  where  Hyrcanus  and  Arillobulus  met 
him. 

To  reinftate  Hy  re  anus,  Aretas  had  entered  Judea  with  50,000 
men;  he  defeated  Ariftobulus,  and  (hut  him  up  in  Jerufalem, 
and  afterwards  in  the  temple.  The  whole  body  of  the  jewilh 
nation  went  over  to  the  conqueror.  Antipater,  the  father  of 
Herod  the  Great,  of  a  warm  and  enterprizing  fpirit,  would 
not  fufferHyrcanus  to  enjoy  that  private  eaie,  to  which  he  was 
naturally  difpofed.  He  alarmed  his  fears,  and  perfuaded  him, 
that  Arillobulus  meant  to  pur  him  to  death.  He  carried  hini 
off  to  Aretas,  which  was  the  occafion  of  his  attacking  Judea. 

Pompey  is  in  favour  of  Hyrcanus,  and  being  angry  with 
Arillobulus,  marches  againft  Jerufalem,  poflelies  himfeif  of  the 
city,  and  befieges  the  temple,  and  takes  it.  He  enters  the  Sanc- 
tuin  SanAorum,  to  the  great  afflidion  of  the  Jews. 

When  Pompey  had  regulated  the  affairs  of  Syria,  he  left 
Scaurus  in  Syria  with  two  legions,  and  began  his  march  to  re- 
turn to  Italy.  He  foon  pafied  Cilicia  and  Pontus,  and  arrived 
at  Arnifus,  where  he  received  deputies  from  Pharnaces,  with 
prefents,  and  the  dead  body  of  M  thridates :  he  would  not  fee 
the  corpfe,  nor  feem  to  iufult  the  misfortune  of  a  great  king 
after  his  death.    He  fent  it  ro  Sinope,  to  be  placed  in  the  toanb 


[      ^32      1 

ofhis  ancedors,  with  orders  thst  his  funeral  fnould  be  folem- 
nized  with  the  utmoft  mngnificence. 

[6z  J  He  makes  Epheius  the  rendezvous  of  his  troops ;  and 
whilft  he  waited  for  the  fine  feafon  to  embark  his  troops,  he 
vifited  leveral  famous  iflands,  as  Dfbos,  Rhodes,  Sec. 

He  diflribtired  rewards  in  money  to  his  troops,  the  amount 
of  whiclr  is  ahuoli  incredible.  Appian  computes  it  at  16, coo 
talents,  or  240  ocol.  fterling. 

It  has  been  obierved  that  Pompey  was  always  unfortunate 
after  the  profanation  of  the  temple  at  Jcrufalem, 

[55]  Syria  falls  to  Craflus,  who  prepares  to  make  war 
"upon  the  Parthians,  which  was  efteemed  by  the  people  unjuft. 
J-Ie  enters  Mitbpotamia,  and  after  havint;  fubdued  fome  towns, 
returns  and  pailes  the  winter  in  Sytia.  He  plunde-.s  the  temple 
of  Hierapolis  and  that  of  Jevulalein. 

He  pallL^s  the  river  Euphrates,  and  re-enters  Mefopotamia  : 
Agbarus,  king  ol  Edeila,  betrays  CvalTus;  he  perfuadcs  him  to 
enter  the  va'd  plains,  and  boundlelsdelarts  of  Mefopotamia, 
■where  heavy  aimed  troops  could  not  defend  themfclves  againll 
an  innumerable  cavalry. 

An  engagement  enlucs  betvreen  the  Romans  and  Parthiansy 
and  the  latter  are  vic^oriouF.  The  Romans  retreat  by  night  to 
CanK.  Craflus  is  taken  and  killed,  and  it  is  computed  that  the 
Rornans  lofl  lo.coc  killed,  and  lo.coo  prifoneis. 

The  Parthians  came  originally  from  Scythia,  from  whence 
they  were  expelled.  The  country  they  poffeiled  lies  to  the 
fouih  of  Hyrcania,  and  joins  to  ^ledia  on  thewefl;  a  fmall 
tratfl  of  ground,  and  very  unpleafsnt.  Their  royal  cities  were 
Etefiphon  on  the  Tigris,  and  Eebatana  in  Media. 

At  the  time  Crafius  went  into  the  country,  they  had  pof- 
feded  thernfelves  of  nearly  all  the  country  between  the  river 
Oxus  and  the  Euphrates.  The  civil  wir  between  Ox  ar  and 
Pompey  focn  aficr  coming  on,  no  farther  attempts  were  made 
againfl  the  Parthians  duiing  the  commonwealth  of  Pv.ome. 

Caefar,  after  the  battle  of  Pharlalia,  and  after  fubjeding 
Alexandria  and  Egypt,  and  after  having  fir.ifhed  his  aiuours 
with  Cleopatra, marches  againft  Pharnaces,  and  gains  a  vidory 
over  him.  At  Egypt  the  head  of  Pompcy  was  brought  to 
him,  over  which,  it  is  faid,  he  wep^ 

[49]  Cxfar  pailes  the  Pvubiccn.  Though  he  was  one 
of  the  moll  bold  and  deterrn'ncd  of  men,  yet  the  idea  of 
the  evils  he  was  going  to  hiing  rn  the  wcrid,  and  the  dan- 
gers to  which  he  was  going  to  ejp  )'e  hir.Adf,  ftruck  I'm  lb 
lorcibly  in  ih.u  critical  moment,  z    to  in.i.niiiaie  him  in  a 


[      153      1 

manner,  and  for  a  while  fufpend  his  txlivity.  We  may  yet  go 
back,  lays  he,  but  it'  we  pals  over  this  litile  bridge,  we  put 
every  thing  to  the  dtcifion  of  aims. 

This  motion  ot  Gaeiar's  creates  a  terrible  conflernation  at 
Rome.  Pompey  is  univerraily  repro;:checl,  and  quite  difcon- 
certcd.  Hj  Itavcs  Rome,  and  is  tollowed  by  the  magiPu  .ites 
and  the  whole  fenate.  All  the  m.,gil\rates  of  the  republic  wtre 
with  I'ompey  ;  but  all  its  Ihength  was  with  Ccei'.tr;  he  had 
long  been  the  patron  of  all  who  w^cre  guilty  of  crimes,  or 
deeply  in  debt,  or  debauched.  He  atiilkd  thofe  with  his  pro- 
tection and  money,  whoie  aff.i'rswere  not  irretriefable.  He 
frankly  told  others,  whofe  wants  and  crimes  were  fuch  as  ad- 
mitted of  no  remedy,  that  they  wr.nted  a  civil  war. 

Among  fo  rn:ny  Romans,  fome  partizans  of  Caefar,  Tome 
of  Pjnipey,  i:  is  diiiicult  to  lind  any  partizans  of  the  repub'ic  ; 
apid  perhaps  fne  had  no  other  than  Cato.  Senier  proves  this 
idea  luffi:enily.  If  you  v/ould,  lays  he,  have  a  faithful  re- 
preltntation  of  thofe  times,  you  will  fee  on  one  fide  the  people, 
and  all  thofe  whole  bad  ftate  of  afilurs  made  a  change  of  go- 
verr.ment  necefTwy:  on  the  other,  the  nobles,  the  equeftiian 
order,  all  that  was  iHuftrious  and  refpedlaWe  in  Rome :  in  the 
m\.\\\,  Caio,  and  the  republic,  alone,  and  abandoned  of  all. 
For  Cato  was  not  much  more  fatisfied  with  Pompey  than  with 
Caefan.  Every  thing  afflitfied  and  dilhefltd  him  ;  liis  very  ex- 
terior was  declarative  of  his  grief.  For  from  the  day  the  war 
began,  to  his  death,  he  neither  cut  his  hair  nor  beard.  He  car- 
ried on  his  perfon,  all  the  marks  of  deep  mourning  and  afflic- 
tion. Pompey  is  befieged  by  Csfar  in  Brundufium  ;  he  fl-ies 
to  hpii  us,  and  le*ves  all  Italy  to  Caefar. 

Cato  and  Cicero  eventually  join  Pompey.  Cicero,  who 
was  not  polLfled  of  very  ftrong  naves,  in  one  of  his  letteis  to 
Articus,  exclaims,  O  grief,  we  aie  told  that  Csfar  i»  in  purfuit 
of  Pompey.,  with  what  iniention,  good  gods!  to  kill  him'? 
All,  wretched  me  !  And  do  we  not  all  of  us  go  and  throw  our 
hodi'.s  as  a  rampart  before  him.  Your  afflidion,  doubtlefs 
equals  mine,  my  Atticus.  We  aie  conquered,  oppreiled,  and 
reduced  to  pcrfed  impotence. 

Pompey  m..de  great  milltaiy  preparations. — Five  legions  he 
carried  with  him  horn  Italy;  anoiher  had  been  lent  him  froi% 
Sicily,  three  he  railed  in  Crete,  Macedonia,  and  x^fia.  As  for 
auxiliary  forces,  all  the  kings  and  i.ations  of  Greece  and  the  Fall, 
had  iurnifhed  Ivim  with  archers,  (lingers,  and  cavalry.  He 
liad  taken  care  to  prov.de  a  formidable  fl 'et,  wf.ich  he  had 
coUecfied  from  Alia,  and  the  Cychdes,  Corcyra,  Athens,  Pon- 
'..;?,  Bi.li)  ni,  Syria,  Circia,  Phcsr.ic'a,  and  Egypt,     The  provi- 


[      134      ] 

iions,  ammunition,  and  money,  were  proportionable  to  the 
fjrce.  The  zeal  and  affeftion  for  Porapey's  caufe  was  gene- 
ral, fuppofing  it  to  be  that  of  the  republic  and  liberty.  The 
confuls  allembled  the  fenate  in  ThefTalonica,  and  declared 
Pompey  the  fole  chief,  and  invefled  him  with  fupreme  au- 
thority. 

[48]  Cafar  pafles  into  Greece,  with  20,000  legionary  fol- 
diers  and  600  horfe,  and  makes  propofals  of  accommodation  to 
Pompey,  which  are  palpably  fallacious. 

Ccefar  makfs  himlelf  mailer  of  alniuft  all  Epirus.  Pompey 
faves  Dyrrachiura  and  his  fleet,  prevents  Caefar's  troops  from 
croffing  the  fea.  H's  troops  not  arriving  he  goes  for  them  in 
difguife.  The  veiTel  being  in  manifell  danger,  the  mafter  or- 
dered the  failors  to  put  back:  Cxfar  difcovers  himfelf;  and  ad- 
drefllng  the  mailer, ' '  What  are  you  afraid  of?  You  carry  Caefar 
and  his  fortune."  Pompey  avoids  an  engagement,  and  Caefar 
endeavours  to  inclofe  liim  in  his  lines.  In  Caefar's  abfence 
Pompey  forces  his  lines;  in  two  adlions  Caefar  met  with  a 
compleat  defeat ;  and  if  Pompey  had  purfued  vicflory,  there 
would  h;.ve  been  an  end  of  Caefar  and  his  fortune  ;  for  his  ar- 
my was  fo  panic-ftruck,  that  he  could  not,  with  all  his  exer- 
tions, prevent  their  flying,  nor  rally  them.  He  fays  on  this 
fubjedt,  that  his  adverfarits  would  have  been  vidorious,  if  their 
general  had  known  how  to  conquer. 

Caefar  advances  to  Pharfalia,  a  place  he  was  going  to  im- 
mortalize, by  one  of  the  mod  important  battles  that  hiftory  has 
recorded.  Pompey  purfued,  and  encamped  near  to  him,  with 
an  army  of  45,000  foot  and  5000  horfe,  mod  of  them  raw  and 
unexperienced,  raifed  out  of  the  efTeminate  nations  of  Afia, 
fome  Roman  fenators,  and  other  gentlemen  who  knew  very 
little  of  war. 

Caefar  had  an  army  of  2  2.>ooo  foot  and  1000  horfe,  mod  of 
them  veterans.  The  engagement  for  fome  time  was  (harp  on 
both  fides ;  but  at  lengih  viftory  decided  in  favour  of  Caefar. 
Pompey  loft  15,000  llain  and  24,000  prifoners. 

After' the  defeat  of  his  army,  Pompey,  not  knowing  well 
which  way  to  go,  determined  at  laft  to  go  to  Egypt.  He  had 
been  a  very  confidcrable  friend  to  the  late  king  Ptolemy  Aule- 
tes,  and  therefore  he  expedfed  a  kind  reception  from  his  fon. 
Taking  therefore  his  v.-ife  Cornelia,  and  his  younger  fon  Sex- 
tus  with  him,  he  {leered  his  courfe  towards  Egypt ;  and  as  he 
drew  near  to  land,  fent  meflengers  to  the  kingdefiring  his  pro- 
tedfion  and  a'd  in  the  prefent  d'flrefs.  The  king  was  then  a 
minor,  under  the  tuition  of  Pothynus  an  eunuch,  and  Achilles 
the  general  of  the  army,  who  taking  Theodotus  and  fome 


[      ^3?      1 

others  Into  the  confultation,  advifed  together  wliat  anfwer  to 
fend :  Some  were  for  receiving  him,  and  others  for  rejefting 
him;  but  Theodotus  was  of  opinion,  that  their  only  fUe  way 
was  to  difpatch  him;  for,  Ihould  they  receive  him,  Casfar 
would  revenge  it ;  fhould  they  rejtdt  him,  it'  he  ever  recovered 
power,  he  would  revenge  it;  and  therefore  the  only  method 
to  fecure  them ielves  from  both,  was  to  kill  him;  for  hereby 
they  would  certainly  make  Caefar  their  friend,  and  prevent  the 
other  from  doing  any  mifchief ;  for  dead  men  (faid  he  accord- 
ing to  the  proverb)  never  bite. 

This  advice  prevailed;  and  accordingly  Achilles  and  Septi- 
mus, a  Roman  commander  then  in  the  lervice  of  the  king  of 
Egypt,  put  it  in  execution.  Under  the  pretence  therefore  of 
condu<fting  Pompey  to  the  king,  they  took  him  cut  of  the  (hip 
into  a  boat;  but  as  foon  as  they  came  near  the  (hore  they  fell 
upon  him  and  flew  him,  cut  off  his  head,  andcaft  his  dead  car- 
cafs  on  the  ftrand.  His  wife  and  fon  feeing  this  barbarous  mur- 
der, and  themfelves  in  the  like  danger,  hoifted  fail  and  made 
off,  leaving  this  great  man  (who  in  the  59th  year  of  his  age 
came  to  this  miferable  end)  no  other  funeral  than  what  Philip, 
an  enfranchifed  bondman  of  his,  could  give  him/  by  making 
a  funeral-pile  of  a  boat  that  lay  wrecked  on  the  fhore. 

The  foregoing  extrads  and  dates  are  taken  from  Rollins 
Roman  Hiflory  and  Crevier's  continuation. 

If  expofitors  had  ftated  the  hiftoric  fads  by  themfelves,  with 
the  dates,  and  afterwards  compared  the  facred  charadterifiics 
with  thofe  fadls,  it  might  have  fhortened  the  work  of  thofe 
who  followed  after,  and  were  difpofed  to  enter  into  an  exami- 
nation of  the  comparifons.  The  hiftoric  fafts  being  generally 
agreed  to,  the  facred  text  certain,  the  comparifon  only  would 
employ  the  inquifuive  mind ;  but  a  few  hiftoric  fads  are  collect- 
ed, and  then  a  comparifon  isdifcovered,  and  fo  on. 

It  is  of  the  higheft  importance  to  fee  whether  it  cannot  be 
made  plain,  that  the  Roman  power  is  introduced  at  the  verfe 
which  begins,  but  fits  fons ;  and  that  this  power  under  one 
form  of  government  ends,  where  it  fays,  he  flmll  ftunible  and 
fall,  and  not  be  found.  If  this  fhould  be  found  to  be  the  cafe, 
it  will  make  all  the  prophecy  before  and  after  plain  and  eafy  to 
be  underftood. — It  will  be  a  key  to  the  whole. 

Firft,  It  may  be  obferved,  that  one  of  his  princes  necelTarily 
requires  Alexander  for  the  antecedent;  and  he  flrallbeftrong 
above  him,  and  have  dominion,  a  great  dominion,  and  in  the 
end  of  years  f/i<y  fhall  join  themfelves  together.  The  plural 
ikey  ihews,  that  tv.'o  powers  had  been  referred  to  before. 


[     ^ss     ] 

\\oneofh':sp-l::ces  intended  one  of  the  princes  of  the  king 
of  the  Ibuth,  then  it  would  be  the  king  and  his  own  prince  join 
theniieives  logcnher;  but  no  hifloiic  hdi  warrants  this  idea; 
nor  c<in  the  gvamava.ic-.il  conihuition  warr.int  it;  therefore 
one  0/  his prjj.ces  intends  one  of  Alexander's,  and  refers  parti- 
cularly to  the  Seleucid^e,  or  the  kingdom  of  the  north.  It  has 
this  reference,  becau;e  the  northern  kingdom  was  greatly  en- 
larged after  tire  death  of  the  fi;ft  piincc,  who  ^vas  Seleucus  Ni- 
cator. 

Second,  And  he  (hall  continue  more  years  than  the  king  of 
the  north.  In  this  place  king  is  put  for  kingdom,  which  is  a 
iifual  thing  in  Daniel.  There  is  a  great  diihculty  in  adjufling 
the  dates  of  the  hiiloric  fa6ls,  in  order  to  Qiow  that  a  fouthtrn 
king  was  thus  fuccefsful,  and  that  he  lived  perfonally  longer 
than  tlie  unfortunate  northern  king.  The  defign  of  the  pro- 
phecy is  not  to  point  out  the  length  of  perfonal  lives,  but  of 
kingdoms  and  empires.  It  is  therefore  more  natural  to  fiip- 
pofe,  that  the  expreffions  refer  to  the  comparative  duration  of 
the  empires,  than  of  individuals.  This  opinion  is  more  confo- 
nant  to  the  general  fcope  of  Daniel's  prophecies  than  the 
other:  The' end  of  empires  he  often  foretels,  but  not  that  of 
individuals.  They  therefore  lead  U3  to  fuppofe,  that  the  pro- 
phet hasfiniflied  w-ith  refped  to  thefe  two  kingdoms,  and  that 
the  chararterifiics  of  new  powers  will  follovv',  or  at  leall  of 
one  which  will  put  an  end  to  the  Seleucidx  and  Lagids. 

Third,  But  his  fo:7s.  That  Alexander  is  ftill  the  antecedent 
here  cannot  be  doubted.  They  are  his  political  fons;  they  en- 
joy i'n  a  limited  territory,  the  fame  power  that  he  enjoyed  in 
all  the  earth.  K'ngs  and  republics  are  intended,  a  great  num- 
ber of  which  were  in  being  v;hen  the  Romans  began  to  pro- 
grefs  eaftward.  Thefe  were  not  princes  of  Alexander,  but 
might  be  called  his  fons  in  a  political  fenfe.  The  change  from 
his  princes  to  his  fons  is  inanifeffly  proper. 

The  hiftoric  facfls  Ihow,  that  about  190  years  before  Chrift 
they  were  (hrred  up,  and  did  aflemble  a  great  number  of  forces. 
The  common  conftruflion  is,  that  by  hts  jo-is  are  intended  the 
fons  of  the  king  of  the  north,  Seleucus  CoUinicus  is  fuppofed 
to  be  the  father,  and  the  fons  are  Seleucus  Ceraunus,  who  fuc- 
ceeded  his  father,  and  did  notliing  at  all  worth  mentioning ; 
after  his  death  Antiochus  the  Great  fucceeded  his  brother,  and 
he  did  many  exploit? ;  and  yet  he  loft  his  kingdom;  he  became 
tributary  to  Rome.  Thefe  two  1  aft  princ-s  did  noth'ng  toge- 
ther joindy :  The  words  carry  this  idea,  his  fons  fliall  be  ftnred 
up,  and  //?rv  fliall  afiemble ;  inihis joint  fenfe,  the  fons  of  Se- 


[       -^^7      ] 

leucu5  Callinicus  never  aiTtmWfd  forces.  Aniiocaiis  the  Great 
may,  wii.h  tlie  re.1  of  the  kings  and  republics,  be  confidered 
as  one  ol'  Alexander's  funs,  \Vnich  were  generally  greatly  Hir- 
red  up  about  the  time  tht  Romr.ns  rendered  Syria  tributary, 
and  fomewhit  before  this  time.  One  (liall  certainly  come  and 
overrlow,  and  pafs  through.  This  is  applied  to  Aniiochus  ths; 
Great ;  but  nu  hilloric  faft  warrants  the  idea.  The  words  are 
applicabit;  to  the  Romans  only.  The  firft  never  overflowed 
his  own  kingdom  ;  he  did  not  extead  its  boundaries  beyond 
what  his  anccfiors  had  held ;  lie  did  rtyt  fubjed  Egypt,  though 
he  wifhed  to  do  it.  But  the  Romans  anfwer  to  every  part  of 
the  defcription;  they  came,  they  overflowed,  they  palled 
through,  rent,  v-^^i,  rici,  as  Caefar  faid. 

Fou:th,  It  m'  with  propriety  be  obferved  here,  that  the 
ab'eil  expofitors  are  obliged  to  fuppofc,  that  the  kings  of  tbe 
north  and  of  the  fouth  intend  ether  kingdoms,  than  thofe  of 
the  SL-leucidae  and  Lagidae,  before  they  have  gone  through 
with  the  inh  chv.pte: ;  there  is  ihen  no  impropriety  in  fuppo- 
fing  that  they  intend  other  kingdoms  belW'.en  the  loth  atid  the 
J  9th  verles. 

There  is  not  only  no  impropiiety  in  it,  but  it  is  really  necef- 
fary  to  make  the  chmge,  becaufe  the  (Irong  and  emphatic  de- 
fcription given  to  the  king  of  the  north,  does  not  agree  with 
the  Seleuclda,  and  it  does  perfectly  v/ith  the  Romans:  and  if 
the  king  of  the  north  does  not  intend  the  Seleucidse,  then  the 
king  of  the  fouth  does  not  intend  the  Lagid^;  becaufe  the  laft 
had  no  wars  of  any  coiifcquence,  but  with  the  Seleucidae ;  the/ 
had  none  with  theRorrians,  for  they  feem  to  have  been  among 
tlie  firft  that  courted  their  fiiendPnip  and  alliance.  But  if  the 
Romans  are  intended  by  the  northern  power,  then  the  Cartha- 
genians  nuift  naturally  pvelL-nt  them'"'. Ives  as  the  fouthern  power , 
and  were  in  the  heighth  of  their  republic,  fuperior  in  (Irength 
to  the  LagidiE.  The  Romans  acquire  their  firft  fame  and 
glory  in  their  obft^nate  wars  with  the  Carthagenians. 

But  hij  funs  fiJall make  nar,  as  it  might  properly  be  rendered, 
and  they  (hall  affemble  a  muLitude  of  great  forces ;  an  J  one 
(lisll  certainly  coir.e,  muft  intend  the  northern  power,  becaufe 
it  fays  the  king  of  the  fouth  {l:a!l  come  forth  and  fight  ^ithhim; 
there  is  no  antecedent  to  him,  but  the  words  onefjjll  certainly 
eome  ;  but  the  power  is  named  here,  end  figlu  uiih  him,  even 
with  the  king  o/'ihd  ::oT!h. 

And  the  king  of  the  fouth  fhall  be  moved  with  choler,  and 
come  forth  and  flight  with  him,  even  v/iih  the  king  of  the 
north,  and  he  (hall  fet  forth  a  great  inuuliude;  but  the  multi- 
tude Ihall  be  given  into  his  hand?. 

T 


C     J38    3 

And  when  lie  hilh  t:\ken  away  the  muUiiuJic,  hii  heart  iin 
he  lifted  up,  and  he  Oi.ill  c.vft  down  many  ten  ihcuD.nds;  bu: 
he  n-i,ill  not  be  Ihcn^^thened  by  it.     The  v/ords  r>y  it  are  not  in 
the  orig'nah 

C  )iripare  thefe  defcriplions  wiihHmnib.d's  going  into  Iraiy, 
his  killing  50  000  men  in  one  battle,  with  his  ravaging  all  haly. 
and  lubjciting  many  cilie?.  He  went  with  great  choler,  for  h . 
fwore  never  to  make  peace  with  the  Romans.  His  heart  wru 
elated  with  hisiuccefs,  after  he  had  ca(\  down  many  ten  thoir 
fiinds;  bat  he  was  not  flrengthened :  a  powerful  and  envious 
fai^tion  in  Carlhage,  prevented  his  having  that  fuppoit  and  aid. 
he  ftood  in  need  of:  but  he  Ihrred  up  the  Romans,  or  vathtr 
cartied  the  war  to  the  very  gates  of  their  fortreG,  and  remained  in 
Italy  from  the  time  he  firft  entered  it,  which  was  217  years  be- 
fore the  chri  than  era,  to  the  year  Z03  before  the  faaie  era :  a 
period  of  14  years. 

For  the  king  flTAil  return ,  and  fct  forth  a  multitude  greater  than 
the  former,  and  fnail  certainly  come  after  certain  years  with  a 
great  army,  and  v.'idi  niuch  riches.  And  in  tho'e  times  there  fhi" 
many  ftand  up  againrt  the  king  of  the  louth :  alfo  the  robbeis 
ofthy  people  Ihall  exalt  themfelves  to  eftablifli  the  viilon,  but 
they  fiiall  fall.  Carthage  was  entirely  demoiifhed  by  the  Ro- 
mans 146  years  before  the  chtillian  era. 

It  is  alio  evident  from  hillory  that  many  did  (land  up  againfi 
the  Cuthagenians  in  Africa,  as  well  aseliewhere;  their  fun 
^vas  fetting,and  that  of  the  Romans  was  riling  with  great  Iplen- 
dour.  Alfo  the  robbers  of  thy  people  (hall  exalt  themfelves  to 
cnablini  the  A'ifion ;  but  they  fhaU  fall. 

The  Romans  were  the  robbers  of  the  Jewifli  people  by  way 
of  eminence  ;  they  are  not  h.ere  defignated  by  the  king  of  the 
north,  tliough  the  robb..TS  mud  intend  the  hvTxQ  thing,  and  it  is 
•a  term  that  applies  well  to  the  republic  of  Rome,  or  the  fenate 
and  people  of  Rome,  whxh  was  their  political  and  legal  title. 
The  vifion  was  eflablifned  by  them,  what  was  foreleen  and 
foretold,  did  actually  take  place :  but  they  (Ivall  fall.  It  is  no: 
here  Lhe  king  of  the  north  flrVd  fall ;  but  it  is  they,  the  fenatc 
and  people  of  Rome.  The  lad  verfe  quoted  feems  to  be  a  di- 
greffion  from  the  main  fubjeft  contained  in  the  verfes  imme- 
diately preceding  and  following  ;  and  feems  to  point  out  more 
particular  iti  this  place  who  v/e  are  to  underfland  by  the  king 
of  the  north,  that  he  is  not  an  individual  pevfon,  but  a  complex 
bociv.  The  Roman  commonwealth  was  the  main  object  of 
tl\is  vifnn,  which  was  to  bring  into  y\t\i  the  fecond  great 
power  that  fhouid'fland  up  over  Perfia. 

So  the  kin;;  of  the  north  Qiall  come  and  call  up  .a  mount, 
and  lake  the  mod  fenced  cities,  -and  the  arms  of  the  fou.h  Hiali 


[      139      ] 

not  withfland.  This  accords  with  v.-hat  the  Romans  did  to 
C.\rth.igo  ;  but  they  extended  their  conqueils  in  Africa  farther 
th.in  Carthag.'.  It  is  the  arms  of  the  fou:h,  and  not  of  the  king 
ofthefoiKh,  one  individual  power;  they  took  cities  and  fub- 
je(5ted  kingdoms  in  Africa,  befides  that  of  Carthage. 

"  Neither  his  chufen  people,  neither  Qiall  there  be  any 
ftrength  to  wiihliand." 

But  he  that  cometh  againil  hiin  flTall  do  according  to  his 
own  will,  and  none  lliall  itand  before  him.  And  he  rnall  ftand 
in  the  glorious  land,  which  by  his  hand  fhall  be  coni'umed. 

All  this  is  applied  to  a  king  of  the  north;  to  the  roblieis  of 
thy  people  who  exalt  themfeives  to  eflabliih  llic  viiion.  This 
defciiption  applies  to  the  Roman  commonwealih  To  manifeftly 
and  to  no  otlver  pow^r  after  Alexander  the  Great,  that  any. 
thing  tarther  need  not  be  added  ht-re. 

H=  (hall  fet  his  face  to  enter  with  the  flrengih  of  his  whole 
kingdom,  and  upright  ones  wii?l  him;  thus  fhall  he  do:  and 
there  fnall  be  given  him  tlie  dangliter  of  women  corrupting  her : 
butfhe  fi-jall  not  fland  (on  his  tide)  neither  be  for  him. 

The  words  upright  ones,  might  have  been  better  rendered, 
men  of  equal  condition ;  which  exadly  defignat.es  the  equal  ftate 
of  the  P-cman  citizens. 

Pompey  flood  in  the  glorious  land ;  he  went  into-  the  fanc- 
tum  fandorum,  or  holy  of  hollies.  By  the  hands  of  the  Ro- 
mans the  plealant  land,  or  Judea,  was  confumed.  Pompey 
laid  iiege  to  the  temple,  which  he  did  not  take  linder  three 
months;  and  after  having  battered  down  the  walls,  he  fet 
his  flice  to  enter  that  place  with  all  his  ftrength,  v/lth  men  of 
equal  condition  with  himfelf.  His  army  was  very  numerous, 
and  compofed  in  a  great  meafure  of  Romans. 

"  And  he  Oiall  give  him  the  daughter  of  women  to  corrupt 
her."  By  which  we  may  underfland  the  injuries  that  would  be 
done  to  the  Jewifh,  and  probably  the  Chriiiian  church,  by  the 
Roman?.  However,  as  it  is  f\id  flie  fhall  not  ft.md,  the  Avords 
on  /lis  fide,  not  being  in  the  original,  we  may  more  properly  re- 
fer the  palTage  to  the  Jewifli  church,  which  did  not  remain 
long:  nor  was  flie  for  the  Roman  commonwealth,  but  for 
imperial  Rome. 

After  this  fhall  he  tirrn  his  face  to  the  iflis,  and  fnall  take 
many.  But  a  pr'nce  for  his  own  behalf  fhall  caufe  the  re- 
proach offered  by  him  to  ceafe ;  without  his  own  reproach  he 
ihall  caufe  it  to  turn  upon  him.  Then  fliall  he  turn  his  face 
towards  the  fort  of  his  own  land,  but  he  n>all  flumble  and  fall, 
and  not  be  found. 

Thefe  defcriptions  fo  naturally  reprefcnt  the  differences  and 
reproaches  that  took  place  between  the  fenate  of  Pvome  an,? 


[      MO      ] 

Csfar;  the  fenate,  and  all  that  was  noble  and  illufirious  in 
Home,  t\)''mg  trom  it  with  Pompty  at  their  head  ;  their  col- 
ic-fling a  large  army  iu  Greece,  and  turning  their  tKe -.'.gn.inf^ 
iheir  own  country  ;  the  batik  of  Pitarialia  where  Oxfar  tinned 
the  repioach  upon  them,  and  for  ever  wiped  away  the  re- 
proach they  had  cad  upon  him;  where  the  Roman  comnion- 
vealth  ftiunbled,  fell,  and  was  no  more  to  be  found  : — So  na- 
turally do  the  deicriptions  lead  vis  to  this  great  event,  and  to 
no  other,  for  none  fjmilar  to  it  is  recorded  in  hillory,  th.ar  ' 
think  it  is  unneceliury  to  enlarge  any  farther  upon  them  L 
way  of  comparifon. 

That  power  which  exads  tribute  and  hoflages  from  anoth-  r 
power,  may  jufily  be  laid  to  (land  up  over  it.  And  in  ili ; 
f.nfe  the  Roman  coir.monwealth  ftood  up  ovtr  Perfia  at  fir!' , 
when  file  lui-j'jdted  Antiochus  the  deat,  whofe  dominion  ex- 
tended crer  Periia. 

Chap.  xi.  ver,  ?.©.  Then  fhall  ft.md  up  in  h's  eflate,  a  raifer 
of  taxes  in  the  gloiy  of  tlie  kingdom ;  but  within  a  few  daj^s  he 
fiiall  be  deftroyed,  neither  in  danger,  nor  battle. 

This  individual  or  empire,  is  to  fuccted  an  individual  or 
empire,  to  Wjiom  iheie  delcripticuis  apply.  He  takes  the  molt 
fenced  cities:  and  the  arms  of  the  Ibuth  (hall  not  withllan':- , 
i/tiiher  his  choien  people  ;  neither  fhall  there  beany  llreng' 
to  wiililland  :  he  fliall  do  according  to  his  own  will,  and  noi  ■_ 
fhail  Aand  before  him.  As  the  defcripiions  fall  in  after  ti  e 
f-nd  of  Alexandet's  empire,  or  rather,  after  his  death,  itisn.a- 
nifefl  ihey  can  be  applitd  to  no  one  individual,  but  to  the  Ro- 
man commonwealth  alone;  Alexander  is  charaderized  as 
<?oing  according  to  his  own  will,  as  alio  this  power  and  the 
Mahometan  power ;  but  no  other  pov/ers  are  thus  delcri';ed. 
The  verie  now  u.ider  conhdcraiion  muft  of  necefl'.ty  delignaie 
imperial  Rome. 

0(Savius  Cxi'ar  taxtd  the  whole  v.'orld,  which  was  the  oc- 
cafion  of  our  Saviour's  being  bom  at  Bcililehem.  The  Ai- 
gulV.an  age  was  the  mofl  glorious  pe.iud  o;  imperial  Pvon'je. 

If  the  original  (hould  be  rendered,  "  One  that  cauferh  .: 
exadtor  to  pafs  over  the  glory  of  liie  kingdom,''  as  it  Hands ;  , 
the  margin  of  the  bible ;  the  trait  may  be  vi.ry  juUly  conildc-ied  as 
laving  reference  to  the  taxing  oi  cm  Saviour,  wl-.o  to  figralize 
the  fame,  wrought  a  miracle,  when  Pc'.er  was  ordered  to  cau  '■ 
a  fifli,  m  which  he  fiiould  find  a  piece  oi'  money,  ard  to  d  ; 
charge  the  tax  therewith.  The  glory  ot  the  ftccnd  tempi., 
exceeded  that  of  the  fiifl,  becauii-  Ciir'.il  viiited-  it.  In  eith-.i 
fenfe,  the  charac^tc-r  fuits  inrperial  Rome;  and  efpecially,  if  at 
'  npire  is  intended,  it  can  fuit  no  oihcrr ;  becaufe  ihis  alo^ro 
i.  ne  to  its  end  neither  In  anger  nor  bat;'e. 


[       ^4t       ] 

If  was  divided  'oy  the  laft  wiil  and  fJihinent  of  Theodofiuj 
{lie  Great,  A.  D.  39Z. 

The  reader  wiii  be  indeSted  to  Mr.  Gibbons'  Hiflory  of  tlie 
Decline  and  t.\!l  of  the  Roman  Empire,  tor  ihe  fuiluwirg 
Sketch  of  the  Mahometan  Power : — who  lays, 

The  genius  of  the  Ar.\bian  prophet,  the  rnanners  of  his 
nation,  and  the  fpirit  of  his  religion,  involve  thecauies  of  uic 
decline  and  fall  of  the  Ealkrn  empire  ;  and  our  eyes  sre  cu- 
rioufly  intent  on  one  of  the  moll  memorable  revolutior.s, 
which  have  imprefied  a  new  and  lafting  ch.uader  on  the  na- 
tions of  the  globe. 

The  IKc:  of  a  wandering  Arab  is  a  hfe  of  danger  and  diflrefs; 
and  though  fometimes  by  rapine  or  exchange,  he  may  acquire 
the  fruits  of  induftry,  a  private  citizen  in  Europe  is  ia  polleiiiun 
of  more  folid  and  pleafing  luxury  than  the  pruudeit  imir, 
who  marches  in  the  field  at  the  head  of  icoco  horfe. 

Medina  and  Mecca  are  near  the  Red  Sea,  at  a  diHance 
from  each  other  of  about  170  milts. 

The  perpetuil  independence  of  the  Arabs  has  been  a  theme 
ol  praife  among  Ilrangers  and  natives:  and  the  adts  of  con- 
troverfy  transform  this  lingular  event  into  a  prophecy  and 
miracie  in  favor  of  the  poftetity  of  Ifmael.  Sorne  exceptions 
render  this  mode  of  leafoning  indilcreet.  The  kingdom  cS 
Yemen  has  fucceffively  beenfubdued  by  the  Abyffinians^  the 
Perlians,  the  Sultans  of  Egypt,  and  the  Turks;  the  holy 
cities  of  Mecca  and  Medina  have  repeatedly  bowed  under  a 
Scythian  tyrant ;  and  the  Roman  province  of  Arabia  em- 
braced the  peculiar  wildernefs  in  which  limael  and  his  fons 
muft  have  pitched  their  tents,  in  the  face  of  their  brethren. 
Yet  thefe  exceptions  are  temporary  and  local,  the  body  of 
the  nation  has  efcaped  the  yoke  of  the  moft  powerful  nio- 
narehs:  the  arms  of  Sefcftris  and  Cyrus,  of  Pcnipey  and 
Trajan,  could  nevcratchievethe  conqueft  of  Arabia — the  pre- 
fent  fovcrcign  of  the  Turks  may  exercife  a  fhadow  of  ju'-il- 
didiion ;  but  his  pride  is  reduced  to  folicit  the  friendil.ip  of  a 
people,  whom  it  is  dangerous  to  provoke,  and  fruitlefs  to 
attack. 

From  Mecca  to  the  Euphrates,  the  Arabian  tribes  were 
con;bundct\  by  the  Greeks  and  Laiins  undtr  the  general  appel- 
lation of  S./rcice.'jj,  a  name  which  every  ChriOian  mouih  has 
btfe'R  tauglit  to  pronounce  with  terror  and  abhorrence. 

The  religion  ot  the  Arabs,  as  well  as  of  the  hidians,  con- 
fiited  in  the  worfhip  of  the  fun,  the  moon,  and  the  fixed  ftars. 
The  cruel  praftice  of  human  fnciifJces  was  long  reiaiatd 
auiong  the  Arabs. 


[  ^2         ] 

The  bafe  nnd  plebeian  origin  of  Mahomet '-, 
Biri'i  and  nn  uaik.U'ul  calumny  ot"  ihe  Cluillians,  wlio 
Education  of  eXrilt,  inftead  of  degrade  the  chaiader  and 
Mahoraci,  /I.  niert  of  thtiir  advf  riary.  His  defcent  froyii 
D.  569.609.  llmacl  was  a  national  privilege  or  fable  :  but  \\ 
the  firll;  Heps  of  the  pedigree  are  dark  and 
doubtful,  lie  could  produce  many  generations  of  pure  and 
genuine  nobility — he  fprung  from  the  tribe  of  Koreifli,  and 
the  family  of  Hafhcm,  the  moft  ilUillrious  of  the  Arabs,  the 
princes  of  Mecca.  The  grand-father  of  Mahomet  was  Abdcl 
Motaleb,  the  fon  of  Hafliem,  a  wealthy  and  generous  citizen, 
v/ho  relieved  the  dillrefs  of  famine  with  the  fupplies  of  com 
merce.  The  kingdom  of  Yemen  was  fnbje<Jl  to  the  Chriflian 
princes  of  Abyffinia:  Their  Vada!  Abrahah  was  provoked  by 
an  iiiibir.  to  avenge  the  honor  of  the  crofs — and  the  holy  city 
was  invvlledby  a  train  of  elephant?,  and  an  army  of  Africans 
-—a  treaty  was  propofed,  and  in  the  firll  audience  the  grand- 
father demanded  the  rtiliiu'Jon  of  his  cattle — And  wliy,  fiiid 
Abrabah,  do  you  not  rather  implore  my  clemency  in  favor 
of  your  tempie,  which  I  ha\e  threatened  to  dellroy '?  Be- 
cauie,  replied  the  intripid  chief,  the  cattle  is  my  own,  the 
Caaba  is  tire  gods,  and  they  will  defend  their  houfe  from  in- 
j'.iry  and  fjcriiedge.  The  Abyirmians  were  obliged  to  retreat, 
and  the  deliverance  was  cotBmemorated  long  by  the  era  of  the 
eleph-ant. 

Abdol  Motaleb  had  fix  daughters,  and  thirteen  fons.  His 
befi  beloved  Abdallah  was  the  moi\  beautiful  and  modefl  of 
the  Arabian  youth.  Mahomet,  the  only  fon  of  Abdallah  and 
Amina,  was  born  at  Mecca  four  years  after  the  death  of  Jufii- 
nian.  and  two  months  after  ^he  defeat  of  the  AbyfTmians; 
whofe  vidory  would  have  introduced  into  the  Caaba  the 
Chrillian  rel'gion.  In  his  early  infancy  he  was  deprived  of  his 
father,  mother,  and  grand-father.-  Abu  Taltb,  the  moll  re- 
fpecfiable  of  his  uncles,  was  the  guide  and  guardian  of  his 
youh.  In  his  25th  year,ke  entered  into  the  fervice  of  Cadijah, 
9  rich  and  noble  widow  of  Mecca,  who  loon  rewarded  his 
fidelity  v/ith  the  gift  of  her  hand  and  tbrtune.  The  mairiage 
contraft,  in  the  fimple  fiile  of  antiquity,  recites  the  mutual 
lovj  of  Mahomet  and  Cadijah;  deicribes  him  as  the  moll 
accompliOved  of  the  tribe  of  Koreifn — according  to  tlie  tradi- 
tion of  his  companions,  Mahomet  was  difiinguilhed  by  t-  e 
beauty  of  his  perfon,  an  outward  gift  which  is  feldom  defpifed, 
except  by  thofe  to  whom  it  has  bten  refufed.  Bvfore  ho 
fpokc,  ilie  orator  engaged  on  his  fide  the  afledions  of  a  public 


[       143      J 

•  cr  pfivate  auoience  ;  tliey  applauded  his  comniancLng  pre- 
3lnce,  his  niajcftic  afpecl,  his  piercing  eye,  his  gracious  linilet 
his  countenance  that  painted  ewry  lenLuion  ot  the  loul,  and 
his  gelhires  that  enforced  every  exprelTjcn  of  the  tuugue.  His 
memory  was  capacious  and  retentive,  his  witeafy  and  Ibciai, 
his  imagination  liiblirac,  his  judgment  clear,  rapid,  and  de- 
cilive.  With  thefe  powers  of  eloquence,  Mahomet  was  a 
barbarian  :  his  youth  had  never  tx;en  inftruiltd  in  the  aris  of 
reading  or  wriiing.  The  enemies  of  ALihomet  have  named 
thejev,',  the  Perfian,  and  the  Syrian  Mcnk,  whom  ihey  ac- 
ciife  of  lending  their  fecret  aid  to  the  compofition  of  the  Ko- 
ran. Converlation  enriches  the  underftanding ;  but  folitude  is 
the  fchool  of  genius,  and  the  uniformity  of  a  work  dtnotes 
the  hand  of  a  Tingle  attiit :  from  his  earlieft  youth,  Mahomet 
was  addifted  to  religious  contemplation  :  Each  year,  during 
the  month  of  Ramadan,  he  ^¥i:hdrev.'  himfelf  from  the  world, 
and  from  the  arms  of  Cadijah  in  the  cave  of  Hera,  three  miles 
from  Mecca  ;  he  confulted  the  fpirits  of  fraud  or  enihufiafm, 
whole  abode  is  not  in  the  Heavens,  but  in  the  mind  of  the 
prophet.  The  faith  which  he  preached  under  the  name  of 
Iflam,  to  his  family  and  nation,  is  compounded  of  an  eternal 
truth,  and  a  neceffary  fiftion. 

Th:it  there  is  only  one  God,  and  that  Mahomet  is  the  Jpoflie  of 
God. 

The  Chriftians  of  the  feventh  century  had  infeufibly  re- 
lapfed  into  a  femblance  of  Paganifm  :  their  public  and  private 
vows  were  addrefled  to  relicks  and  images,  that  difgraced  tlie 
temples  of  theeaft :  the  throne  of  the  Almighty  was  darkened 
by  a  cloud  of  martyrs,  and  faints,  and  angels,  the  objects  of 
popular  veneration — And  the  Ccllyridian  her^^tics,  who 
flouriQied  in  Arabia,  inverted  the  Virgin  Mary  with  the  name 
and  honors  of  a  goddefs.  The  prophet  of  Mecca  rtjeded  the 
worfhip  of  idols  and  men,of  ftars  and  planets,  on  the  rational 
•principle  that  whatever  rifes  muH  fet,  whatever  is  born  muft 
die. 

In  the  Author  of  theUniverfe,  his  rational  enthufiafm  con- 
feffed  and  adored  an  infinite  and  eternal  Being,  without  form 
or  place,  without  iflue  or  {rmilitude,  prefent  to  our  mcft  fecret 
thoughts ;  exifling  by  the  necefiity  of  his  own  nature,  and  de- 
riving from  himfelf,  all  moral  andinteliedtual  perfeclicn.  Thefe 
fublime  truths,  thus  announced  in  the  language  of  the  prophet, 
are  firmly  held  by  his  diiciples ;  and  defined  with  metaphyiical 
precifion  by  the  interpreters  of  the  Koran.  A  philofophic 
Theift  might  fubfcribe  the  popular  creed  of  the  Mahometans. 
What  objedt  remains  for  the  fancy,  or  even  the  underflanding. 


L      M4      ] 

when  we  luve  aMrafted  from  the  unknown  fubftancs,  sli 
idf:^3  otti.T.c,  rp;.ce, motion,  mntttr,  jenlV.tion  and  rtflc(ftion  "^ 
I'le  fiiil  principle  of  reafcn  and  revchtion,  w:.s  confirmed  by 
liie  voice  of  Mahomet :  his  proi'tlytes  from  India  to  Morrocco, 
.a;;;  diftinguifhtd  by  the  nr.me  of  L'/Ztf-'w^j;  and  the  danger 
of  idolatry  h^s  b'^en  prevented,  by  the  interdidion  of  images. 
Ti-ie  dodtrine  of  eternal  decrees  and  abfoiute  predeftination  is 
firidly  embraced  by  the  Mahometans:  and  they  (liuggle  with 
the  common  difficuUies,  how  to  reconcile  the  prefcience  of 
Cod,  with  the  freedom  and  reiponfibi'iity  of  mr.n,  how  to 
explain  thepermiffion  of  evil  under  the  reign  ot  infinite  power 
and  infinite  goodnefs. 

For  the  author  of  Chriftianity,  the  Mahometans  are  taught 
by  the  prophet,  to  entertain  a  high  and  mifterious  veneration. 
*'  Verily,  Chrift  Jefiis,  the  fon  of  Mary,  is  the  apollle  of  God, 
and  his  word,  which  he  conveyed  to  Mary,  and  a  fpi:it  pro- 
ceeding from  him,  honorable  in  this  world,  and  in  the  world 
to  C(  .m.e ;  nnd  one  of  thofe  who  approach  near  the  prefcnce 
of  God."  The  Latin  church  has  not  dildained  to  borrow  from 
the  Koran  the  immaculate  conception  of  his  Virgin  Mother. 

The  fubftanceof  the  Koran,  according  to  himfelf,  or  hisdif- 
ciples,  is  uncreated  and  eternal ;  fubfiftirg  in  the  efience  of  the 
Dtfity,  and  infcribed  with  a  pen  of  light  on  the  table  of  his  ever- 
latling  decrees.  A  paper  copy,  in  a  volume  of  hlk  and  gems, 
was  brought  down  to  the  loweA  Heaven,  by  the  Angel  Ga- 
briel, who,  under  the  Jcwifh  ceconomy,  had  been  dii'patched 
on  the  moll  important  errands ;  and  this  Irufly  medenger  fuc- 
celTively  revealed  the  chapters  and  verfes  to  the  Arabian  pro- 
phet. InHead  of  a  perpetual  and  pei  fec^  meafuie  of  the  divine 
will,  the  fragments  of  tl^e  Koran  were  produced  at  the  difcrc- 
Ticn  of  Malioract :  Each  revelation  is  luited  to  his  emergency 
or  Jiis  paffion  ;  and  all  contradidlion  is  rtinoved  by  the  laving 
max'm,  that  any  text  of  fcriptuie  is  modified  or  abrogated  by 
a  fubilqucnt  palTage.  The  word  of  God  and  il.e  apolile  was 
d'ligently  recorded,  by  liis  difciples,  on  palm  leaves  and  the 
fhculder  bones  of  mutton  ;  and  the  pages,  without  order  or 
connexion,  were  caft  into  a  cheii,  in  the  cuilody  of  one  of  his 
wives.  Tv.'o  years  afi cr  the  death  of  Mahom.et,  the  volume 
v/as  ccile^lcd  and  publifhcd  by  his  friend  and  fucceiVor,  Abu- 
Kker ;  the  books  were  reviled  by  the  Caliph  Othman,  in  the 
3jrh  year  of  tb.e  Hegira  ;  and  the  various  editions  of  the  Koran 
alfertthc  nnraculoui  privilege  of  an  uniform  and  incorruptible 
text. 

In  the  fpirit  of  enthufiafm  or  vanity,  the  prophet  ruHs  ilie 
ti-u;h  of  his  nviilbn  on  the  merits  of  his  books ;  audicioufly 


I"      M5      ] 

challenges  both  men  and  angels  to  imitate  the  bsauiies  of  a  fm- 
glc  page,  and  prefumes  to  alleit,  that  God  alone  could  dit^actj 
this  iiicompavable  performance. 

The  votaries  oi  Mahornet  are  more  affured  than  himfelf,  of 
his  miraculous  gifts,  which  he  faid  would  tend  to  depreciate  the 
merit  of  taith,  and  aggravate  the  guilt  of  infidelity. 

They  believe,  or  athrm,  that  the  trees  went  forth  to  meet 
liim  ;  that  he  was  falu.ed  by  ftonts ;  that  water  gufhed  from  his 
lingers  ;  that  he  fed  the  hungry  ;  cured  the  fick,  and  raifed  the 
dead  ;  that  a  beam  groaned  to  bim  ;  that  a  camel  complained 
to  him  ;  that  animate  and  inanimate  nature  were  equally  fub- 
je(ft  to  the  apoftle  of  God. 

The  dream  of  a  no(fturnal  journey  is  ferloufly  defcribed  as  ^ 
real  and  corporal  tranfAdion  :  A mylierious  animal,  iheBorak, 
conveyed  him  from  the  temple  of  Mecca  to  that  of  Jerufalem, 
with  his  companion  Gabriel:  He  fucceflively  afcended  the  feven 
heavens,  and  received  and  paid  the  faluta.ions  of  the  patriarchs, 
the  prophets,  and  the  angels,  in  their  refpedtive  manfions.— 
Beyond  the  feventh  heaven  Mihomet  alone  was  permitted  to 
proceed  ;  he  palled  the  Veil  of  Unity,  approached  within  two 
bow  fljots  of  the  throne,  and  felt  a  cold  that  pierced  him  to  the 
heart,  when  his  Qioulder  was  touched  by  the  hand  of  God.— 
After  this  familiar,  though  impoitant,  converfation,  he  again 
defcended  to  Jerufalem,  remounted  the  Borak,  returned  to 
Mecca,  and  performed  in  the  tenth  part  of  a  night  the  journey 
of  many  vhoufand  years. 

According  to  another  legend,  the  apofile  confounded,  in  a 
rational  afiembiy,  the  malicious  challenge  of  theKoreifla ;  his 
refi'Hefs  fword  fplit  afunder  the  orb  of  the  moon  ;  the  obedient 
planet  (looped  from  her  fiation  in  the  llcy,  accompiiflaed  the 
il'ven  revolutions  around  the  Caaba,  ialuted  Mahomet  in  the 
Arabian  tongue,  and  fuddenly,  contracting  her  dimenfions,  en- 
tered at  the  collar,  and  ilTued  forth  through  the  fleeve  of  his 
fhirt. 

Prayer,  fading,  and  alms,  are  the  religious  duties  of  a  Muf- 
fulman  ;  and  he  is  encouraged  to  hope,  that  prayer  will  cany 
him  half  way  to  God  ;  fading  will  bring  him  to  the  door  of  his 
palace,  and  alms  will  gain  him  admittance. 

Without  any  difpenfaticn  of  bufinefs,  or  time,  or  place,  the 
devotion  of  the  faithful  is  repeated  at  day-break,  at  noon,  in 
the  afternoon,  in  the  evening,  and  at  the  firft  watch  of  the 
night.  They  indifferently  pray  in  their  chamber  or  in  the 
ftreetS"— Friday  in  every  week  is  fet  apart  for  public  worfliip — 
the  people  being  afTembled,  fome  refpedable  elder  afcends  the 
pvilpit?  begms  with  craver,  and  pronounces  the  fermon,  Bnt: 
*    '  U 


[        14^       ] 

the  MalioiTie'ian  religion  is  deftituie  of  piieflliood  or  facrifice; 
and  the  independent  I'pirit  of  fanAticifm  looks  down  with  con- 
tempt on  the  n-iiniileis  and  llavcs  of  luperllition. 
•  The  voluntary  penance  of  the  Aiiatics,  the  torment  and 
glory  of  their  lives,  wr,s  odious  to  the  prophet,  who  cenfured 
in  hiscompanionsa  rafli  vow  of  abdaining  from  flcfli,  and  wo- 
men, and  lletp,  and  firmly  declared,  that  he  would  fuller  no 
monks  in  his  religion  :  yet  he  infiitutcd  in  each  year  a  fail  of 
thirty  days  ;  and  llrenuoufly  recommended  the  obfervance  as  a 
di:cipline,  which  puiifies  the  foul,  and  fubducs  the  body,  as  a 
falutary  exercife  of  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  and  hisapcftle. 
During  the  month  of  Ramadan,  from  the  rifing  to  the  fetting 
fun,the  Mufulmen  abftainfrom  eating  and  drinking.and  women, 
and  baths,  and  perfumes ;  from  all  nourifhment  that  can  reftore 
his  (Irength,  from  ail  pleafure  that  can  gratify  his  ftnles. 

The  interdi(flion  of  wine,  peculiar  to  fome  orders  of  priefts 
cr  herm.i'.s,  is  converted  by  Mahomet  alone  into  a  pofitive  and 
generallaw  ;  and  a  confiderable  part  of  the  globe  has  abjured, 
at  his  command,  the  ufe  of  that  falutary,  though  dangerous 
liquor.  Thefe  painful  rcllraints  are,  doubtlefs,  infringed  by  the 
TberiineSjand  eluded  by  the  hypocrites ;  But  the  legillator  can- 
not be  accufed  of  alluring  his  prolelites,  by  the  indulgence  of 
their  fenmal  appefites. 

The  charity  of  the  Mahometan  defcends  to  the  animal  crea- 
tion, and  the  Koran  repeatedly  inculcates,  not  as  a  merit,  but 
as  an  indifpemable  duty,  the  relief  of  the  indigent  and  unfortu- 
tunate  :  Mahomet  is,  perhaps,  the  only  law-giver,  who  has 
defined  the  precife  meaning  of  charity  :  The  Mudulman  does 
not  acccmplifn  the  law,  unlefs  he  beftows  a  tenth  of  his  reve- 
nue ;  and  if  his  confcitnce  accufe  him  of  fraud,  or  extortion, 
the  tenth,  under  the  idea  of  reftitutionj  is  enlarged  to  a  fifth. 

The  two  articles  of  belief,  and  the  four  pradlical  duties  of 
lilam,  are  guarded  by  rewards  and  punifhments ;  and  the  faith 
of  the  Munulman  is  devoutly  fixed  on  the  event  of  the  judg- 
ment, and  the  lall  day.  The  prophet  has  not  prefumed  to 
determine  the  moment  of  that  awful  cataflrophe  ;  though  he 
iJavkly  announces  the  figns,  both  in  Heaven  and  earth,  which 
will  precede  the  univerfal  diflolution,  when  lite  fhall  be  deftroy- 
ed,  and  the  order  of  creation  fiiall  be  confounded  in  the  primi- 
tive chaos.  At  the  blall  of  the  trumpet,  new  v;orlds  will  ftart 
into  being  ,•  angels,  genii,  and  rnen  will  arite  from  the  dead, 
and  the  human  foul  will  again  be  united  to  the  body.  Ma- 
homet relies  on  the  omnipotence  of  the  Creator,  whofe  word 
c^m  te-animate  tire  breathlefs  clay,  and  colled  the  innumerable 
atom?,  tV.ai  no  longer  retain  their  form  or  fubflance. 


[       M7       1 

The  intermedi:;te  flate  of  th^  fjul,  it 's  hard  to  decide  ;  and 
thofe  who  moft  firmly  believe  her  immaterial  nature,  aie  at  a 
lofs  to  underlhnd  liow  fne  can  think  or  ad,  without  the  agency 
of  the  organs  of  fenfe. 

The  re-union  of  foul  and  body  will  be  followed  by  the  final 
judgment  of  mankind  ;  and  in  his  copy  of  the  Magian  pifture, 
the  prophet  has  too  faithfully  rfprefinted  the  forms  of  pro- 
ceeding, and  even  the  flow  and  fucceflive  operations  of  aa 
earthly  tribunal.  By  his  intolerant  adverfaries,  he  is  upbraided, 
for  extending  even  to  themfdves  the  hope  of  falvation,  for  af- 
ftrting  the  blacked  herefy;  that  every  man,  who  believes  in 
God,  and  accomplifhes  good  works,  may  expeft  in  the  lafr 
day  a  favarable  fentence  ;  fuch  rational  indifference  is  ill  adapt- 
td  to  the  character  of  a  fanatic.  In  the  Koran,  the  belief  of 
God  is  in  reparable  from  that  of  Mahomet ;  the  good  works 
are  thofe  which  he  has  enjoined ;  and  the  two  qualificaiims 
imply  the  profeffion  of  Ifljim,  to  which  all  nations  jmd  all  feds 
are  equally  invited.  Their  liiiritual  blindnefs,  though  excufed 
by  ignorance,  and  crowned  with  virtue,  will  be  fcourged  with 
everlafting  torments :  and  the  tears  which  Mahomet  fhed  over 
the  tomb  of  his  mother,  for  whom  he  was  forbidden  to  pray, 
difplay  a  (Iriking  contraft  of  humanity  and  enthufiafm.  The 
doom  of  the  infidels  is  common  :  the  meafure  of  their  guilt  and 
punifhment  is  determined  by  the  degree  of  evidence  which 
They  have  rcjefted,  by  the  magnitude  of  the  errors  which  they 
have  entertained.  The  eternal  manfions  of  the  Chriftians,  the 
Jews,  the  Sabians,  the  Magians,  and  the  idolaters,  ate  funk 
below  each  other  in  the  abyfs ;  and  the  loweft  hell  is  referved 
for  the  faithlefs  hypocrites,  who  have  aflumed  the  mail:  of  re- 
ligiBn  :  After  the  greater  part  of  mankind  has  been  condemned 
for  their  opinions,  the  true  believers  only  will  be  judged  by 
their  aftions.  The  good  and  evil  of  each  MuiTulman  will  be 
weighed  in  a  real  or  allegorical  balance,  and  a  Angular  mode 
of  compenfation  will  be  allowed  for  the  payment  of  injuries ; 
the  aggreflor  will  refund  an  equivalent  of  his  own  good  adlions, 
for  the  benefit  of  the  perfon  whom  he  has  wronged  ;  and  if  he 
fhould  be  deftitute  of  any  moral  property,  the  weight  of  his 
fins  will  be  loaded  with  an  adequate  fhare  of  the  demerits  of 
the  fufferer.  According  as  the  fhares  of  guilt  or  virtue  fhall 
preponderate,  the  fentence  will  be  pronounced,  and  all,  with- 
out  diftindion,  will  pafs  over  the  fharp  and  perilous  bridge  of 
the  abyfs :  But  the  innocent,  treading  in  the  footfteps  of  Ma- 
homet, will  glorioufly  enter  the  gates  of  Paradife,  v/hile  the 
gwlty  will  fall  into  the  firft  and  mildeft  of  the  feYen  Hells :  the 


i:   148  ] 

term  of  expiation  will  vary  from  900  to  7  ceo  yer.rs :  but  tr.e 
prophet  hiis  judicioully  promifed,  thit  all  his  di'fdples,  what- 
evtr  may  be  their  lins,  fh.\ll  be  favcd  by  thtir  own  faii.h,  and 
liis  intercefilon,  from  eternal  daninaticn.  It  is  not  furpriiing 
that  fijperftition  fhould  ad  moft  poNverfuily  on  the  fears  of  her 
votaries;  fmce  the  hiimaTi  fancy  can  paint  with  more  energy, 
the  mifery  than  the  blifs  of  a  future  life.  With  the  two  fiinple 
elements  of  darknefs  and  fire,  we  create  a  fenfation  of  p.'.in, 
^vhich  may  be  aggravated  to  an  infinite  degree  by  the  idea  of 
endlefs  duration. 

But  the  fame  idea  operates  with  an  oppoflte  efftft  on  the 
continuity  ofpleafure;  and  too  much  ot  out  prefent  enjoy- 
ment is  obtained  from  the  relief,  or  the  comparilcn  of  tvij. 
It  is  natural  enough  that  an  Arabian  prcphet  (houM  dwell  with 
rapture  on  the  groves,  the  fountains,  and  the  livers  of  Paradi'e, 
but  inikad  ot  infpiring  the  blelTed  inhabitants,  with  a  litter?,! 
tafte  for  harmony  and  fcience,  converiation  and  frienufhip,  he 
idly  celebrates  the  pearls  and  diamonds,  the  robes  of  filk,  palaces 
of  marble,  diflies  of  gold,  rich  wines,  artificial  dainties,  numer- 
ous .utendants.and  the  whole  train  of  ftniual  and  cofily  luxury, 
Avhich  becomes  infipid  to  the  owner,  even  in  the  fliort  period 
of  this  mortal  lite  :  ferenty-two  houris  or  black  eyed  girls,  o{ 
refplendcnt  beauty,  blooming  youth,  virgin  purity,  and  exqui- 
fite  fenfibility,  will  be  created  for  th.e  ufe  ol  the  meaneft  be- 
liever. A  moment  of  pleafure  will  be  prolonged  to  a  thou- 
fand  years,  and  his  faculties  will  be  increafed  an  hundred  fdd, 
to  render  him  worthy  of  h"s  felicity.  Notwith'danding  a  vul- 
gar prejudice,  the  gates  of  heaven  will  be  open  to  both  fexes; 
but  Mahomet  has  not  fpeclfied  the  m.ale  companions  of  the  fe- 
male eleft,  left  he  fhould  either  alarm  the  jealoufy  of  their  tor- 
mer  huiliinds,  or  difiurb  their  felicity,  by  the  fu  picion  of  an 
everlafting  marriage. 

This  image  of  a  cafnal  paradile,  has  provoked  the  indigna- 
tion, perhaps  the  envy  of  the  monks.  They  declaim  againft 
the  impure  religion  of  Mahom.et ;  and  his  modeil  apologilfs  aru' 
driven  to  the  poor  excufe  of  figures  and  allegories.  But  the 
founder  and  more  conii'dent  party  adhere  without  flname  to  'he 
literal  interpretation  of  the  Koran.  Ufelefs  would  be  the  re- 
furre<ftion  ot  the  body,  unltfs  it  were  to  be  redored  to  the  pof- 
feffion  and  exercife  of  its  vvorthieft  faculties.  And  the  union 
of  fenfual  and  intelledual  enjoyment,  is  reqaifite  to  complete 
the  happinefs  of  the  double  animal,  the  porfttt  man.  Yet  the 
joys  of  the  Mahometan  paradife  will  not  be  confined  to  the  in- 
dulgence of  luxury  and  appetite ;  and  the  prophet  has  exprefsly 


[       149      1 

declared,  that  all  rneaner  happinefs  will  be  forgotten  and  de- 
fpifedbythe  faints  and  martyrs  who  fhall  be  admitted  to  the 
be.iiitude  of  the  divine  vifion. 

The  firll  and  moft  arduous  conqaefts 
of  Mahomet,  were  thoL^  of  his  wife,  his        Mahcmct  preaches 
fervant,  his  pupil,  and  his  friend,  fince    at  Mecca,  hX).^c<^. 
he  prefented  himfelf,  as  a  prophet,  to 
thofe  who  were  moft  converfant  with  his  infirmities  as  a  man. 
Cadijah  believed  the  words,  and  cherifhed  the  glory  of  her 
hiifbanil, 
Zeid  was  tempted  by  the  profped  of  freedom. 
The  ilKu^rious  All  embraced  the  feniinaents  of  his  coulia 
vrith  the  fpiritof  a  youthful  hero. 

The  ^vcakh,  the  moderation,  the  veracity  of  Abubeker  con-^ 
fi:  med  the  religion  of  the  prophet,  whom  he  was  dtflined  to 
i"uc<:eed. 

Sy  his  perfuafion,  ten  of  th.e  mod  refpedable  citizens  of 
Micca,  were  introduced  to  the  private  lellbns  of  Iflam  :  they 
yielded  to  the  voice  of  enthuliai'm,  they  repeated  the  funda- 
mental creed,  there  is  but  one  God,  and  Mahomet  is  the  apoffle 
of  God.  Three  years  were  filently  employed  in  the  conver- 
fion  of  fourteen  profelites.  For  ten  years,  the  religion  which 
has  overipread  the  Eaft  and  the  Weft,  made  but  a  flow  and 
painful  progrefs.  On  folemn  feftivals  in  the  days  of  pilgrim- 
age, he  fiequented  the  C.iaba,  arretted  the  ftrangers  of  every 
tribe,  both  in  private  and  public  converfe,  and  urged  the  be- 
lief and  worftiip  of  a  fole  deity.  Confcious  of  his  reafon  and 
of  his  weaknefs,  he  aflerted  the  liberty  of  confcience,  and  dlf- 
claimed  the  ufe  of  religious  violence,  but  he  called  the  Arabs  to 
repentance ;  and  conjured  them  to  remember  the  antient  ido- 
laters. 

The  ciders  of  tlie  people,  the  uncles  of  the  prophet,  affefl- 
ed  to  defpife  the  prefumption  of  an  orphan,  the  reformer  of  his 
country.  The  pious  orations  of  Mahcmet  in  the  Caaba,  were 
anfwered  by  the  clamours  of  Abu  Taleb.  Citizens  and  pil- 
grims, liften  not  to  the  tempter,  hearken  not  to  his  impious 
noveltits ;  ftand  f^ft  to  the  worfhip  of  Al  Lata  and  Al  Urrah. 

The  Korailli  frequently  addrefled  Abu  Taleb  in  the  ftile  of 
reproach  and  menace.  Thy  nephew  reviles  our  religion,  he 
accufes  our  wife  forefathers  of  ignorance  and  folly;  filence 
him  quickly,  kft  he  kindle  tumult  and  difcord  in  the  city.  If 
he  perievcre,  wc  fhall  draw  our  fv/ords  againft  him,  and  his  ad- 
herents, and  then  thou  wilt  be  refponfibie  for  the  blood  of  thy 
fellow-citizens.    He  was  fupported  by  bis  family ;  the  reft  of 


[       ISO      J 

tlie  tribe  of  KoreiHi  engaged  to  renounce  all  intercourfe  with 
the  cliildren  of  HaQilhi,  neither  to  buy  nor  fell,  neither  to 
many  nor  give  in  marringe,  till  they  Qiould  deliver  the  perfon 
of  Mahomet  to  the  juftice  of  the  gods. 

The  moft  helplels  or  timid  of  the  difciples  retired  to  Ethio- 
pia, and  the  piophet  withdrew  himfelf  to  various  places  of 
llrength,  in  town  and  country.  The  decree  was  fufpended  in 
the  C?.ab.\  before  the  eyes  of  the  nation.  The  mellengers  of 
the  Koreifh  purfued  the  mufiulmen  exiles  in  the  heart  of  Africa. 
They  befieged  the  prophet,  and  his  mod  faithful  followers. 

The  death  of  Abu  Taleb  abandoned  Mahomet  to  the  power 
of  his  enemies,  at  the  fame  time  he  loft  his  faithful  Cadijah. — 
Abu  Sophian,  the  chief  of  the  branch  of  Ommiyah  fucceeded 
to  the  principality  of  the  vepvrblic  of  Mjcca,  a  zealous  votary 
of  the  idols,  a  mortal  foe  of  tiie  line  of  HaQiem.  He  convened 
an  alTcirjbly  of  theKoreiPnitesj  and  their  allies,  to  decide  the  fate 
of  the  apollle.  His  impvifonment  might  provoke  the  defpair  of 
his  enthufiafm ;  and  the  exile  of  an  eloquent  and  popular  fana- 
tic, would  diflfufe  the  mifchiei  into  the  province  of  Arabia. 
His  death  was  refolved,  and  they  agreed,  that  a  iword  from 
eich  tribe  fhould  be  buried  in  his  heart,  to  divide  the  guilt  of 
his  blood,  and  baffle  the  vengeance  of  the  Haflaemites. 

An  angel,  or  a  fpy,  revealed  this  confpiracy,  and 

Flight.,  flight  was  the  only  fource  of  Mahomet.  At  the 
A.D.  622.  dead  of  night,  accompanied  by  his  friend  Abubeker, 
he  filently  efcaped  from  his  houfe ;  the  afi'aliins 
watched  at  the  door ;  but  they  were  deceived  by  the  figure  of 
Ali,  who  repofed  on  the  bed,  and  was  covered  with  the  green 
veftment  of  the  apoftle.  Three  days  Mahomet  and  his  com- 
panion were  concealed  in  the  cave  of  Thor,  at  the  diftance  of 
a  league  from  Mecca.  And  in  the  clofe  of  each  evening,  the 
fon  and  daughter  of  Abubeker,  brought  a  fecret  lupply  of  in- 
telligence and  food. 

The  diligence  of  the  Koreifliites  explored  every  haunt  about 
the  city.  They  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  cavern  :  but 
the  providential  deceit  of  a  fpider's  wtb,  and  a  pigeon's  neft,  is 
fuppofed  to  convince  them,  that  the  cave  was  foliiary  and  in- 
violate.— We  are  only  two,  faid  the  trembling  Abubeker;— 
There  is  a  third,  replied  the  prophet — it  is  God  himfelf. 

No  fooner  was  the  pirrfu't  abated,  than  the  two  fugitives 
iffiied  from  the  rock,  and  mounted  their  camels :  on  the  road 
to  Medina,  they  were  overtaken  by  the  emilTaries  of  the  Ko- 
reiQi.  They  redeemed  themfelves  with  prayers  and  promife?. 
Jn  this  eventful  moment,  tlie  lance  of  an  Arab  m'ght  have 
changed  the  hillory  of  the  world. 


[       151      ] 

The  flight  of  the  prophet  from  Mecca  to  Medina,  htis  fiked 
the  memorable  eta  of  the  H^giia,  which  at  the  end  of  twelve 
centuries,  fiill  difcriminaies  the  lunar  years  of  the  Mahometan 
nation. 

The  Hegira  was  indituted  by  Omar  the  feccnd  Caliph,  in 
imitation  ot  the  era  of  the  martyrs  of  the  Chrillians,  and  pro- 
perly commenced  fixty-eight  days  before  the  flight  of  Maho- 
met, with  the  lirft  of  Mohanen,  or  firQ  day  ot  the  Arabian 
year,  which  coincides  with  Friday,  July  ib,  622. 

Mahomet  is  received  by  a  few  at  Medina,  At  firfl,  ten 
Charigites  and  two  Arofites,  protefl  in  the  name  of  their  wives, 
their  children,  and  their  abfent  brethren,  that  they  would  for 
ever  profefs  the  creed,  and  obfervs  the  precepts  of  the  Koran. 

The  fecond  meeting  was  n  political  affociation,  the  firlt  vital 
fpark  of  the  empire  of  the  Saracens.  Seventy-three  men^  and 
two  women,  held  a  folemn  conference  v.'ith  Mahomet,  his 
kinfman,  and  his  difciples,  and  pledged  themfelves  to  each 
other  by  a  mutual  oa'h  of  fidelity.  They  promifed,  in  the 
name  of  the  city,  that  if  he  fnould  be  baniflied,  they  would 
receive  him  as  a  confederate,  obey  him  as  a  leader,  and  defend 
him  to  the  laft  extremity,  like  their  wives  and  children.  But  if 
you  are  recalled  by  your  country,  they  afked  with  a  tlattering 
;mxiety,  will  you  not  abandon  your  new  allies?  All  things, 
replied  Mahomet,  with  a  fmlle,  are  now  common  between 
us;  your  blood  is  as  my  blood,  your  ruin  as  my  ruin.  We  are 
bound  to  each  other  by  the  ties  of  honour  and  intered,  I  am 
your  friend,  and  the  eneiuy  of  your  foes. — But  if  we  are  killed 
in  your  fervice,  what,  exclaimed  the  deputies  of  Medina,  will  be 
our  reward?  PARADISE,  replied  the  prophet. — Stretch  forth 
thy  hand;  he  ftretched  it  forth;  and  they  reiterated  the  oath 
of  allegiance  and  fidelity. 

Their  treaty  was  ratified  by  the  people,  who  unanimouily 
embraced  the  profelhon  of  Iflam.  They  rejoiced  in  the  exile 
of  the  prophet,  but  they  trembled  for  his  fafety,  and  impatient- 
ly expected  his  arrival.  After  a  perilous  and  rapid  journey, 
along  the  fea  coall,  he  halted  at  Koba,  two  miles  from  the  city, 
and  made  his  public  entry  into  Medina,  fixteen  days  after  his 
dight  from  Mecca. 

From  his  efiablifhment  at  Medina,  Mahomet  afiumed  the 
exercife  of  fupreme  civil  power,  and  the  facerdotal  office  ;  and 
it  was  impious  to  appeal  from  a  judge,  whofe  decrees  were  in- 
fpired  by  divine  wifdom.  After  a  reign  of  fix  years,  1500 
muffulmen  in  arms,  and  in  the  field,  renev.-ed  their  oath  of  fide- 
lity,    In  the  fi:ft  months  of  his  reign,  he  praitifed  the  leffons  of 


fcoly  wniTare,  c\nd  difplaycd  his  wliite  banner  before  the  gates 
of  Medina  :  the  martial  apofile  fought  ia  perfon  at  nine  battlts 
or  iieges,  and  fifty  cnterprizes  wire  atchieved  by  himfelf  or  his 
lieuttnants. 

I'he  Iwtird,  fays  Mahomet,  is  the  key  of  heaven  and  of  he'I. 
A  drop  oi  blood  flied  in  the  caiife  of  God,  a  night  fpent  in 
arms,  is  ot  more  avail,  than  two  months  fpent  in  prayer;— 
wholoevcr  falls  in  battle,  his  fins  are  forgiven;  at  the  day  of 
ju  ignient,  h's  wounds  fliall  b^  refplendenr  r.s  vermillion,  and 
odoriferous  as  miiilc :  and  the  lofs  of  his  limbs  fnall  be  fupplied 
by  the  wings  of  angels  and  of  chcrubims. 

'I'he  Koran  inculcates  in  the  moft  abfolute  fenfe,  the  tenets 
of  fate,  and  predeRination,  which  weuld  extinguiili  both  in- 
dtiftry  and  virtue,  if  the  ?.<^ions  of  men  were  governed  by  l^.is 
fr-ccuLuive  belief;  yet  their  influence  in  every  age,  has  exalted 
the  courage  of  the  Saiacens  and  the  Turks. 

The  firil  battle  at  v/hich  the  prophet  was  engaged,  was  that 
at  Bcder,  A.  D.  62,3.    Medina  was  fo  fituated  as  to  intercept  the 
trade  between  Mecca  «nd  Syiia.     Mahomet's  band  amounted 
to  313;    who  attacks  a  wealthy  caravan  of  1000  camels, 
guarded  by  100  horfe,  and  850  foot  of  the  Koreifh;  the  latter 
fkd,  with  the  lofs  of  70  killed.     The  fecond  battle  was  fought 
on  Mount  Ohud.     The  refentment  of  the  public  and  piivate 
lofs,  (timulated  Abu  Sophian  to  colleft  a  body  of  3000  men, 
700  of  whom  were  armed  with  cuiraffers,  and  200  were 
mounted  on  horfeback.     The  fiandard  of  Mahomet  was  up- 
held by  950  believers.     The  KoreiOi  advanced  in  the  form  of 
a  crefcent,  and  the  right  wirig  of  the  cavalry  was  led  by  Caled, 
the  f.erceil  and  molt  Juccefsful  of  the  Arabian  warriors.     The 
iroopsof  Maliomet  were  fkilfully  pofted  on  the  declivity  of  a 
hill;  their  rear  was  guarded  by  50  archers.     The  weight  of 
their  charge  broke  the  center  of  the  idolaters;  but  in  the  pur- 
fuit  ihcy  loft  the  advantage  of  their  ground  :  the  archers  defert- 
ed  their  Ib'.ion.     The  intrepid  Caled,  v/heeling  his  cavalry  on 
their  rear,  exclaimed  with  a  loud  voice.  That  Mahomet  was 
fJain.     He  was  indeed  wouaced  in  the  face  with  a  javelin,  two 
of  his  teeth  were  fiiattercd  with  a  flonc,  yet  in  the  midft  of  tu- 
mult, and  diiinay,  he  reproached  the  infidels  with  the  murder 
ofa  prophet ;  and  bleffed  the  friendly  hand  that  conveyed  him 
to  a  place  of  fafety.     Seventy  martyrs  died  for  the  fins  of  the 
people.     They  fell,  laid  the  apoftle,  in  pairs,  each  brother  em- 
bracing his  lifelefs  companion  ;  their  bodies  were  mangled  by 
the  inliuman  females  of  Mecca  :  and  the  wife  of  Abu  Sophian 
tailed  the  entrails  of  Hamza,  the  uncle  of  Mahomet.    They 


k 


C      153      ] 

might  applaud  their  faperflition,  and  fatiite  their  fury ;  but  the 
mufluhnen  foon  rallied  in  the  field,  and  the  Koreifh  wanted 
ftrength  or  courage  to  undertake  the  liege  of  Medina. 

It  WAS  attaclved  the  enfuing  year  by  an  army  of  lo-ooo 
men;  and  this  third  expedition  is  varioufly  named  from  the 
nations  that  marclred  under  the  banners  of  Abu  Sophian,- 
from  the  ditch  which  was  drawn  before  the  city,  and  a  camp 
of  3000  Mullelmen :  the  prudence  of  Mihoitiet  declined  a 
general  engagement ;  the  war  was  protraded  twenty  days; 
the  confederates  f^parated,  and  the  Koreini  no  longer  hoped 
to  fubvert  the  throne,  or  to  check  the  conquefts  of  their  in- 
vincible exile. 

Mahomet  fabdues  the  Jews  of  Arabia;  with  an  inflexible 
eye,  fees  700  of  them  buried  alive. 

He  next  bcfiegcs  Chaidbar,  which  was  the  featof  the  Jewifh 
power  in  Arabia,  which  fubmits  to  his  yoke.  The  chief  of 
the  tribe  was  tortured  in  the  prefence  of  Mahomet,  to  extort 
a  confeffion  of  hidden  treafure.  The  huItAndmen  were  per- 
mitted, as  long  as  it  fhould  pleafe  the  conqueror,  to  improve 
their  farms  in  equal  fhares,  for  his  and  their  emolument. 

Under  the  reign  of  Omar,  the  Jews  of  Chaidbar  were 
tranfplanted  to  Syria,  and  the  Caliph  alledged  the  injundlion 
of  his  dying  mafler,  that  one,  and  the  true  religion,  fhould  be 
profeffedin  his  native  land  of  Arabia. 

Mahomet's  march  from  Medina  to  Mecca, 
Enters  Mecca,  difplayed  the  peaceful  and  folemn  pomp  of  a 
A,  D.  629.  pilgrimage  :  70  camels  chofen  and  bedecked 
for  facrifice,  preceded  the  van.  When  he 
was  within  a  day's  march  of  Mecca,  the  Koreifh  oppo'ed  him, 
and  the  prophet  exclaimed,  they  have  clothed  themfelves  with 
the  fkins  of  tygers.  The  intripid  fanatic  funk  into  a  cool  and 
cautious  politician ;  and  he  waved  in  the  treaty,  his  title  of 
apoflle  of  God,  concluded  with  the  Koreifh,  and  their  allies, 
a  truce  of  ten  years — with  permiffion  to  enter  Mecca,  and 
of  remaining  three  days  to  accomplifii  the  rights  of  the  pil- 
grimage. By  the  defection  of  the  principal  people,  he  is  re- 
inftated  at  Mecca,  and  Abu  Sophian  prefented  him  the  keys 
of  the  city,  and  obferved  to  him,  that  the  fon  ot  Abdallah 
had  acquired  a  mighty  kingdom.  The  360  idols  of  the  Caaba 
were  broken ;  and  the  houfe  of  God  was  purified  and  adorned. 
And  a  perpetual  law  was  enaded,  that  no  unbeliever  (hould 
dare  to  fet  his  foot  on  the  territory  of  th?  Holy  City. 

X 


r   u4  ] 

The  conqueft  of  Mecca  determined  the 
Cenquejl   of    faith  and  obedience  oi    the  Arabian  tribes. 
gratia,  .j.D.    The  war  of  Hcnain  derived  a  proper  appel- 
619.  632.  lation  from  the  idols  whom  Mahomet  had 

vowed  to  deftroy,  and  whom  the  confede- 
rAtesof  Tayef  had  i'wurn  to  defend — 4000  P.ig^ns  advanced 
with  fecrecy  and  fpeed  to  furprizetht  ctmqueror.  Thebacr.ers 
of  Medina  and  Mecca  were  difplayed  by  ihe  prophet — ii.coo 
Muffulmans  entertained    the  rafh  and  linful    prelumption  of 
their  invincible  Urength.     The  prophet  on  the  white  mule  was 
encompafftd  by  tlie  enemies:  he  attempted  to  rufh     aga^nft 
their  Ipeais  in  f  arch  of  2  glorious  deaih  :  ten  of  his  faithful 
companions  inttrpofed  their  weapons,  and  their  breafts;  three 
of  thffe  fell  dead  at  his  feet ;  O  my  brethren,  he  repeatedly 
cried,  with  forrow  and  indignation,  I  am  the  fon  of  Abdallah: 
I  am  the  apoflle  of  truth  !  O  man  (land  faft  in  the  faith  !  O 
<jrod  fend  dov.'n  thy  fuccour !  Hiscundud  and  example  re- 
ftored  the  battle,  and  gained  the  viftosy.     From  the  field  of 
Hcnain,    he  marched  to  the  fiege  of  Tayef,   a  fortrefs  of 
(Irength;  but  was  not  fuccefsful:  after  a  fiege  of  twenty-two 
days,  he  founded  the  retreat;  but  he  aff.Aed  to  pray  for  the 
repentance  and  fafety  of  the  unbelieving  city.    The  fpoils  of 
this  expedition  amounted  to  6000  prifoners,  14,000  cumels, 
40  f>«o  fhetp,  and  4000  ounces  of  lilver. 

He  was  followed  by  the  deputies  of  Tayef,  who  dreaded 
the  re),  eiiiicn  of  a  fiege.  Grant  us,  O  apolile  oi  God !  a  truce 
of  three  years  with  the  toleiaiion  ot  our  antient  worihip. 
*'  Not  a  month,  not  an  hour.''  Excufe  us,  at  leaft,  from  the 
■obligation  of  prayer:  ''Without  prayer,  religion  is  of  no 
avail."  They  mbmiited  in  filence ;  their  temples  were  demo- 
lilhed;  and  the  iame  fenttnce  of  death  was  executed  on  all 
the  idols  of  Arabia.  His  lieutenants  on  the  ftiores  of  the  Red 
fea,  the  ocean,  and  the  gulf  of  Perfia,  were  faluted  by  the 
acclamations  of  a  faithful  people  ;  and  the  ambafladors,  who 
knelt  before  the  throne  of  Medina,  were  as  numerous  (fays 
the  Arabian  proverb)  as  the  dates  that  fall  from  the  maturity  of 
a  palm  tree.  The  nat  on  fubmitted  to  the  god  and  fceptre  of 
Mahomet:  the  approb'.ious  name  of  tribute  was  abolilhed : 
the  j'pontaneous  or  leludant  oblations  of  alms  and  tythes 
were  applied  to  the  fervice  of  religion  ;  and  1 14,000  Mofltm* 
accom.panied  the  lalt  pilgrimage  of  the  apoftle. 

When  Heraclius  retxirnedin  triumph  from 

Trftvarofihe    the  Perfian   war,  he  entertained  at  Emefa, 

J^Jiometai.r  on     one  of  the  air.bafladors  of  Mahomet,  who 

ihe  R.orr.an  Em-    invited  the  princes  and  nations  of  the  eartl-i, 


[      »55      1 

^rg,AD.6zg,    to  ihe  profcffion  of  IflAm.    On  this  founda- 
630.  tion,  the  zeal  ol  the  Arabians  has  fuppoled 

the  fecret  convcrfion  of  the  Chriftian  em- 
peror. The  vanity  of  the  Greeks  has  feigned  a  perfonal  viiit 
to  the  prince  of  Medina,  who  accepted  from  the  royal  boun- 
ty, a  rich  domain,  and  a  lecure  retreat  in  the  province  of 
Syria  :  but  the  friendihip  of  Heraclius  and  Mahomet  was  of 
(hurt  coniiniunce.  The  new  religion  had  rather  inflamed, 
than  afTiLTged  the  rapacious  fpirit  of  the  Saracens;  and  the 
murder  of  an  envoy,  aflbrded  a  decent  pretence  for  invading 
with  3000  fold fers,  the  territory  of  Paleftine,  that  extends  to 
the  ealtward  of  Jordan. 

The  holy  banner  was  entrufted  to  Zeid ;  and  fuch  was  the 
difcipline  or  enthufiafm  of  the  rifing  fed,  that  the  nobieft 
chiefs  ferved  without  reludance  under  the  Have  of  the  pro- 
phet. On  the  event  of  his  deceafe,  Jaafar  and  Abdaliah  were 
iuccefilvely  fubfiituLed  to  the  command;  and  if  the  three 
(hou'.d  perifh  in  the  war,  the  troops  were  authorized  to  elttS 
their  g;;neral.  The  three  leaders  were  flain  in  the  battle  of 
Mura,  the  firft  military  adion  which  tried  the  valor  of  the 
Moflems  againft  a  foreign  enemy.  Zeid  fell  like  a  foldier  in 
the  foremoft  ranks.  The  death  of  Jaafar  was  heroic  and  me- 
morable; he  loft  his  right  hand ;  he  Ihifted  the  ftandard  to  his 
left ;  the  left  was  fevered  from  his  body  :  he  embraced  the 
ftandard  with  his  bleeding  flumps,  until  he  was  transfixed  to 
the  ground  with  fifty  honorable  wounds.  Advance,  cried  Ab- 
daliah, who  ftepped  inro  the  vacant  place,  advance  with 
confidence,  either  vidory  or  paradile  is  our  own.  The 
lance  of  the  Roman  decided  the  alternative  :  but  the  falling 
ftandard  was  refcued  by  Caled;  nine  fwords  were  broken  in 
his  hands,  and  his  valor  withftood  and  repulfed  the  Chriftians. 
In  the  nodurnal  council  of  the  camp,  he  was  chofen  to  com- 
mand :  his  fkiliul  evolutions,  the  enluing  day,  fecured  either 
the  viftory  or  the  retreat  of  the  Saracens ;  and  Caled  acquired 
the  renowned  appellation  of  t/ic  frvord  of  God. 

In  the  pulpit,  Mahomet  dtfcribed  with  prophetic  rapture, 
the  crowns  of  the  bleffed  martyrs:  but  in  private  he  betrayed 
the  feelings  of  human, nature  :  he  was  furprized  as  he  wept 
over  the  daughter  of  Zeid :  What  do  I  fee  ?  faid  the  afloniPned 
votary :  "  You  lee,  replied  the  apoftle,  a  friend  who  is  de- 
ploring the  lofs  of  his  moft  faithful  friend."  The  prophet 
afFeded  to  prevent  the  hoftile  preparations  of  Heraclius,  and 
folemnly  proclaimed  war  againft  the  Romans:  the  Moflems 
were  difcouraged ;  alledging  the  want  of  money,  horfes,  and 
provifions ;  the  feafon  of  harveft,  and  the  iTitokraWe  heat  of 


[      156      ] 

tte  fummer.  Hell  is  much  houer,  xt^Xxc^  the  indignant  pro 
ph:;t :  he  difdained  to  compel  their  lervice;  bui  on  his  return 
he  vidmoni(htd  the  moft  guilty  by  an  excominunication  of  fifty 
days.  The  deiertion  enhanced  the  merit  of  Abubtker,  Oih- 
man,  and  the  faithful  companions  who  devoted  th.-ir  lives  and 
fortunes;  and  difplayed  his  banner  at  the  head  ot  locoo 
horfe  and  20,000  toot ;  painful  indeed  was  the  diftreis  of  ihe 
march  :  laditude  and  thiiil  were  aggravated  by  the  fcorching 
and  peftlential  winds  of  the  defert.  In  the  mid-w.^y,  ten 
days  journey  from  Medina  and  Damafcus,  they  re po fed  near 
the  fountain  and  grove  of  Tabuc;  beyond  that  place  Mahomet 
declined  the  prolecution  of  the  war ;  he  declared  himfelf  fa- 
tisfLd  with  the  peaceable  intentions ;  he  v/as  more  probably 
daunted  by  the  martial  array  of  the  emperor  of  the  eaft;  but 
tke  adive  and  intripid  Caied  fpread  round  the  terror  of  his 
name,  and  the  prophet  received  the  fubmiflion  of  the  tribes 
and  cities,  from  the  Euphrates  to  Ailah,  at  the  head  of  the  Red 
fea :  To  his  Chriftian  iul-ijeds,  Mahomet  readily  granied  the 
fecurity  of  their  perfons,  the  freedom  of  their  trade,  the  pro- 
perty of  their  goods,  and  the  toleration  of  their  worfhip  :  li 
■was  for  the  intereft  of  the  prophet  and  conqueror,  to  prcpoie 
a  fair  capitulation  to  the  moft  powerful  religion  on  earth. 

Until  the  age  of  63  years,  the  ftrength 
Death  of  Ma  ho-     of  Mahomet  was  tqual  to  the  temporal 
mety  J.  D.  632.     2nd  fpiritual  fatigues  of  his  mifhon.     His 
June  1th.  epileptic  fits  an  abfurd    calumny  of  the 

Greeks,  would  be  an  objeft  of  pity,  rather 
than  abhorrence.  But  he  leriouily  believed  that  he  was  poi- 
foned  at  Chaidbar,  by  the  revenge  of  a  Jewifh  female.  During 
four  years  the  health  of  this  prophet  declined ;  liis  infirmitits 
increafed  ;  but  his  mortal  difeafe  was  a  fever  of  fourteen  days, 
which  deprived  him  by  intervals  of  the  ufe  of  reafon.  As 
foon  as  he  was  confcious  of  his  danger,  he  edified  his  brethren 
by  the  humility  of  his  virtue  and  penitence.  If  there  be  any 
man,  faid  the  apoftle  from  the  pulpit,  whom  I  have  unjudly 
fcourged,  I  fubmit  my  own  back  to  the  ladi  of  retalianon— 
Have  I  afperfed  ;he  reputation  of  a  Muilulman  V  let  him  pro- 
claim my  fault  in  the  iace  of  the  congregaiion — Has  any  one 
been  defpoiled  of  his  goods'?  the  liulethat  1  poficis  thai!  com- 
penfate  the  principal  and  interefl  of  the  debr. — Yes,  replied  a 
voice  from  the  crowd,  I  am  entitled  to  three  drams  of  liiver. 
Mahomet  heard  the  complaint,  fi\;'sned  the  denrand,  and 
thanked  his  creditor  for  accniing  him  in  this  world,  rather 
than  at  the  day  of  judgment.  He  beheld  with  temperate  firm- 
nefs the  approach  of  death;  cnfranchiied  Iv.s  fiaves,  17  men 


[    ^^1   1 

and  1 1  women ;  minutely  direfted  the  order  of  his  funeral ; 
and  moderated  the  lamentations  of  his  weeping  friends,  on 
whom  he  bellowed  the  benedidtion  of  peace;  until  the  third 
day  btfore  his  death,  he  regularly  performed  the  fundion  of 
puilic  prayer. 

If  the  flighteft  credit  may  be  afforded  to  the  traditions  of  his 
wives  and  companions,  he  maintained  in  the  bolom  of  his 
family,  and  to  the  lad  moments  of  his  Ufe,  the  dignity  of  aa 
apodle,  and  the  faith  of  an  tnthufiil^ — defcribed  tne  vilits  of 
Gabriel,  wno  bad  an  everlalting  farewell  to  the  earth,  andex- 
preded  his  Uvely  confidence,  not  only  of  the  mercy,  but  of 
the  favor  of  the  Supreme  Being.  In  a  familiar  dilcourie,  he 
had  mentioned  his  fpecial  prerogative,  that  the  angel  of  death 
was  not  allowed  to  take  h:s  loul,  until  he  had  reipeftfully 
allced  thepermiffion  of  the  prophet.  The  lequeft  was  granted, 
and  Mahomet  iiTi mediately  tell  into  the  agony  of  his  diflolu- 
tion  ;  his  head  was  reclined  on  Ayefha,  the  beft  beloved  of  his 
wives ;  he  fainted  with  the  violence  of  pain :  recovering  his 
fpirits,  he  railed  his  eyes  towards  the  roof  of  the  houfe,  and 
wiih  a  fteady  look,  though  fauittring  voice,  uttered  the  laft 
broken,  though  articulate  words,  O  God — pardon  my  fins — 
yes — I  come — among  my  fellow  citiZLUs  on  high — and  then 
expired. 

An  expedition  for  the  conqueft  of  Syria  was  flopped  by  this 
event ;  the  army  halted  at  the  gates  of  Medina ;  the  chiefs 
were  affembltd  around  their  dying  mafter :  The  city,  and 
more  efpecially  the  houfe  ot  the  prophet,  was  a  fcene  of  for- 
row  or  l;lent  deipair :  fanaricifm  alone  couid  fuggcft  a  ray  of 
hope  and  confolation.  How  can  he  be  dead,  our  witnefs, 
our  iniercelTor,  our  mediator  with  God?  By  God,  he  is  not 
dead,  like  Mofes  and  Jefus;  he  is  wrapt  in  a  holy  trance,  and 
fpeedily  will  return  to  his  faithful  people.  The  evidence  of 
fenfe  was  difreg.irded,  and  Omar  unOieathmg  his  icymetar, 
threatened  to  llrike  off  the  heads  of  the  infidels,  who  fhould 
dare  to  affirm  that  the  prophet  was  no  more.  The  tu- 
mult was  appeafed  by  the  weight  and  moderation  of  Abu- 
beker.  Is  it  M.ihomet,  faid  he  to  Omar,  and  the  multitude, 
or  the  God  of  Mahomet,  that  you  worfhipV  The  Gud  of 
Mahomet  liveth  forever  ;  but  the  apoilie  was  a  mortal  like 
ourfelves,  and  according  to  his  own  prediction,  he  has  expe- 
rienced the  common  fate  of  mortality. 

Of  his  laft  years,  ambition  w^s  Irs  ruling  paffion  ;  and  a 
politician  will  fufped,  that  he  fecret'y  imiled  (the  vidor'.us 
i'V.poftor)  at  the  enthufiafm  of  his  youth,  and  the  credulity  of 
h.s  prolelites.    Mahomet's  dtcree,  that  in  the  fale  of  captivfes. 


[      i58      ] 

the  mother  fhould  never  be  fcparated  from  her  children,  evl* 
dences  a  degree  ol  unaffcdtt-d  humanity.  Perfumes  and  wo- 
men  were  his  two  feniual  enjoyments,  and  his  rei  gion  did  not 
forbid  them  :  he  affirmt.'d,  that  the  fervor  of  his  devotion  was 
increafed  by  thefe  innoctnt  pleafures. 

The  incontinence  of  tht;  Arabs  was  regulated  by  the  civil 
and  religiuns  laws  of  ihe  Korr.n ;  their  inceiluous  alliances  were 
blamed  ;  the  boundlels  lictnce  of  poligamy  was  reduced  to 
four  legiiimate  wives  or  concuuines;  adultery  was  condemned 
as  a  capital  offence,  and  fornication,  in  either  fex,  was  punifh- 
ed  with  an  hundred  ftripes.  Mahomet,  in  his  private  lile,  in- 
dulged the  appetites  of  a  man,  and  abutcd  the  claims  of  a  pro- 
pliei :  a  ("pecial  revelation  difpenfed  him  trom  the  laws  he  had 
impofed  on  his  nation  ;  the  timale  fex,  without  relerve,  were 
abandoned  to  his  defires ;  He  had  fifteen  or  feventeen  wives ; 
eleven  are  enumerated,  who  occupied  at  Medina  their  feparate 
apartments  round  the  houfe  of  the  apoflle  ;  what  is  fingularj 
they  were  all  widows  except  Ayefha,  the  daughter  of  Abube- 
ker,  with  whom  he  conl'ummaied  m.itiimony  when  (he  was 
nine  years  of  age  :  She  was  loved  and  irulled  by  the  prophet ; 
but  her  behavior  had  been  ambiguous  and  indifcreet ;  in  a  noc- 
turnal march,  flie  was  accidentally  left  behind  ;  and  in  the 
morning  Ayefha  returned  to  c.^.mp  with  a  man  :  The  temper 
of  Mahomet  was  inclined  to  jealoufy  ;  but  a  divine  revelation 
alTured  him  of  her  innocence.  He  chaftifed  heraccufers,  and 
publifhed  a  law  ©f  domeftic  peace,  that  no  woman  d^oulci  be 
condemned,  unlefs  four  male  wiinefles  had  feen  her  in  the  adi 
of  adultery. 

In  his  adventure  with  Zeineb,  the  wife  of  Zeid,  and  with 
Mary,  an  Egyptian  captive,  the  amorous  prophet  forgot  the 
intereft  of  his  reputation  :  At  the  hou!e  of  Zeid,  his  freedman 
and  adopted  fon,  he  beheld  in  a  loofe  undrefs  the  beauty  of 
Zeineb,  and  burft  forth  into  an  ejaculation  of  devotion  and  de- 
lire.  But  as  the  filial  relation  had  excited  fome  doubt  and 
fcandal,  the  angel  Gabriel  defcendod  from  Heaven  to  ratify  the 
deed ;  to  annul  the  adoption,  and  gently  to  reprove  the  apof- 
tle  fordiflrulhng  the  indulgence  of  his  gc  d. 

One  of  his  wives,  Hafna,  daughter  of  Omar,  furprized  him 
on  her  own  bed,  in  the  embraces  of  his  Egyptian  captive  ;  (he 
promifed  fecrecy  and  forgivenefs;  he  fwore  that  he  would  re- 
nounce the  poflellion  of  Mary  ;  both  par  ies  forgot  their  en- 
gagements ;  and  Gabriel  again  defcended  with  a  chapter  of  the 
Koran,  to  abfolve  him  irom  his  oa;h,  and  to  exhort  him  freely 
to  enjoy  his  captives,  without  liflening  to  the  clamours  of  his 
wives.    In  a  fcliiauy  refrc^\l  he  Laboured  alone  with  Mary,  30 


{     »59      1 

days,  to  fulfil  the  commands  of  the  angel.  When  his  love 
and  revenge  were  fatiated,  he  fummoned  to  his  prefcnce  his 
eleven  wives,  reproached  their  difobedience,  and  threatened 
them  with  a  fentence  of  divorce  both  in  this  and  the  next  world. 
He  Always  retained  an  afp-dion  for  the  memory  of  Cadijah. 
*'  Was  (he  not  old  T  faid  Ayefha,  with  the  iniolence  of  a 
blooming  beauty,  "  has  not  God  given  you  a  better  in  her 
place  ■?"  No,  faid  Mihomet,  with  an  effulion  of  honeft  grati- 
tude, there  never  can  be  a  better;  fhe  believed  in  me  whea 
men  defpifed  me  ;  (he  relieved  my  wants  when  I  was  poor, 
and  perlecuted  by  the  world. 

In  the  vidorious  days  o/  the  Roman  Republic,  it  had  been 
the  aim  of  the  fenate  to  confine  their  counfels  and  legions  to  a 
fingle  war,  and  completely  to  fupprefe  a  firft  enemy,  before 
they  provoked  the  hoftilities  of  a  fecond.  Thefe  timid  maxims 
were  difdained  by  the  magnanimity  or  enthufiafm  of  the  firfl; 
Caliphs.  With  the  fame  vigor  they  invaded  the  fucceffors  of 
Auguftus,  and  thofe  of  Artaxerxes :  And  the  rival  monarchies, 
at  the  fame  inftant,  became  the  prey  of  an  enemy,  whom  they 
had  fo  long  been  accuftomed  to  defpife.  In  the  ten  years  of 
the  adminiftration  of  Omar,  the  Saracens  reduced  to  his  obe- 
dience 36,000  cities  or  caftles ;  deftroyed  400©  churches  or 
temples  of  the  unbelievers,  and  edified  1400  Mofchs  for  the 
exercife  of  the  religion  of  Mahomet:  One  hundred  years  after 
his  flight  from  Mecca,  tlie  arms  and  the  reign  of  his  fucceffors 
extended  from  India  to  the  Atlantic  ocean,  over  the  various 
and  didant  provinces  which  may  be  comprifed  under  the 
names  of  ift.  Perfia,  2d.  Syria,  3d.  Egypt,  4th.  Africa,  5th. 
Spain. 

In  the  firft  year  of  the  firft  Caliph  Abu- 

Invafion  ofPerfa,    beker,  his  lieutenant  Caled,  the  fword  of 

j4.  D.6-^2.  God,   and  the  fcourge   of  the  infidels, 

advanced  to  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates, 

and  reduced  feveral  cities.    In  the  fame  year,    fays  Elmacin, 

Galed  fought  feveral  fignal  battles :  an  immenfe  multitude  of  the 

infidels  were  flain  :  and  fpoils  infinite  and  innumerable  were 

acquired  by  the  vicflorious  Mollems.     Caled  was  transferred  to 

Syria,  and  their  fuccefs  was  checked  in  a  meafure. 

The  Perfian  army  amounted  to  no  000 

Battle  ofCadcfia,     men,  and  that  of  the  Saracens  to  30,000. 

jJ,  D.  636.  The  latter  are  victorious,  and  the  ftandard 

of  the  Perfian  monarchy  was  captured 

in  the  field.    After  this  vidory,  the  wealthy  province  of  Irak 

or  Affyria,  fubmitted  to  the  Caliph,  and  his  conquefts  were 

^rmly  eftabliihed  by  the  fpeedy  foundation  of   Baffora.  a 


I     i6o     3 

phce  which  ever  commands  the  trade  and  navigation  of  the 
Perfi.ins.  At  the  diflance  of  fourfcore  miles  from  the  gulf, 
the  Euphrates  unites  in  a  broad  and  direft  current,  which  is 
aptly  ftyled  the  viver  of  the  Arabs ;  in  the  mid-way,  between 
the  juncftion  and  the  mourh  of  thefe  famous  ilreams,  the  new 
fettlement  was  planted  on  the  wellern  b.mk.  Tiie  firft  colony 
wascompofed  of  800  Mofiems,  but  the  influence  of  the  fitua- 
tion  loon  reared  a  flourilhing  capital.  Under  the  firft  Caliphs, 
the  juiifdidtion  of  this  Arabian  colony  extended  over  the 
fou:hern  provinces  ofPerlia:  the  city  has  been  fandified  by 
the  tombs  of  the  companions  and  martyrs;  and  the  veflels  ot 
Europe  ftill  frequent  the  ports  of  Bali^xa,  as  a  convenient  fta- 
tion  and  paflageof  the  Indian  trade. 

After  the  defeat  of  Cadefia,  a  country  interfe<fled  by  rivers 
^and  canals,  might  have  oppofed  an  infuperable  barrier  to  the 
vidorious  cavalry  ;  and  the  walls  of  Ctefiphon  or  Madayn, 
which  had  refilbd  the  battering  rams  of  the  Romans,  would 
not  have  yielded  to  the  dans  of  the  Saracens;  but  thf  flying 
Perfians  were  overcome  by  the  belief,  that  the  laft  day  of 
their  religion  and  empire  was  at  hand  :  the  (Irongeft  parts  were 
abandoned  by  treachery  or  cowardice:  and  the  king,  with  a 
part  of  his  treafury  and  family,  efcaped  to  Hoi  wan,  at  the 
foot  of  the  Median  hills.  In  the  third  month  after  the  battle. 
Said,  the  lieutenant  of  Omar,  pafled  the  Tigris  without  oppo- 
fition:  the  capital  '.vas  taken  by  affault ;  and  the  dilbrderly 
lefiflance  of  the  people  gave  a  keener  edge  to  the  ftbres  of  the 
Mofiems,  who  (homed  with  religious  tranfport ;  This  is  the 
white  palace  of  Chofroes — this  is  the  promiie  of  the  apoftle  of 
God.  The  naked  robbers  of  the  defert,  were  faddenly  en- 
riched, beyond  the  meafure  of  their  hope. 

Each  chamber  revealed  a  new  treafure,  fecreted  with  art, 
or  oftentatioufly  difplayed :  the  gold  and  filver,  the  various 
wardrobes  and  precious  furniture  furpaffed  (fays  Abulfeda)  the 
eftimate  of  fancy  or  numbers :  and  another  hiftorian  defines 
the  untold,  and  almoft  infinite  mafs,  by  the  falnilous  compu- 
tation of  three  thoufands  of  thoufands  of  thouiands  of  pieces 
of  gold — fome  minute,  though  curious  fads,  reprefent  the 
contraft  of  riches  and  ignorance.  From  the  remote  iflands  of 
the  Indian  ocean,  a  large  provifion  of  camphire  had  been  im- 
ported, which  is  employed  with  a  mixtuie  of  wax,  to  illu- 
minate the  palaces  of  the  eaft — the  Saracens  mifiaking  it  for 
fait,  mingled  the  camphire  in  their  bread,  and  were  allonifhed 
at  the  bitternefs  of  the  tafte. 

The  fack  of  Crefiphon  was  followed  by  its  defertion  and 
gradual  decay.    The  battles  of  Jalula  and  Nehavend,  fettled 


[      x6i      ] 

the  mighty  conqueft.  After  the  lofs  of  the  former,  YezJeger^, 
prince  of  Pci  I'm,  rL-d  from  Hohvan,  aud  concealed  his  fh  a  me 
and  defpair  in  the  mountains  of  Farfiihn,  from  v/hence  Cy- 
ruflud  defcended  with  his  equal  and  valiant  companions.  The 
cour.'.ge  of  the  nation  furvived  that  of  the  monarch.  Among 
the  hills  to  the  fou'.h  ot  Ecbatana  orHamadan,  150,000  Per- 
fians  made  a  third  and  final  fland  for  their  religion  and  coun- 
try ;  and  the  decifive  battle  of  Nehavend  was  (lyled  by  the 
Arabs,  the  viAory  of  viclories. 

By  the  reduftion  of  H.-'.madan  and  Ifpahan  of 

Conqiieft  of  Cafwin,  Tauris,  and  Rei,  they  gradually  ap- 
Pcrfia,  A.  D.  proached  the  (hores  of  the  CaTpian  Sea ;  and 
637 — 650.  the  orators  of  Mecca  might  applaud  the  fuccefs 
and  fpirit  of  the  faithful,  who  had  already  lofl 
fight  of  the  northern  bear,  and  had  almoft  tranfcended  the 
bounds  of  the  habitable  world.  Again,  turning  towards  the 
Weft,  and  the  Roman  empire,  they  repafied  the  Tigris,  over 
the  bridge  of  Moiul,  and  in  the  captive  provinces  of  Armenia, 
and  Mefopotamia,  embraced  their  victorious  brethren  of  the 
Syrian  army.  From  the  palace  of  Madayn, "their  eaftetn  pro- 
grefs  was  not  leis  rapid  or  extenfive.  They  advanced  along 
the  Tigris,  and  the  gulph,  penetrated  through  the  pafles  of  the 
mountains  into  the  valley  of  Eftachar  or  Perfepolis ;  and  pro- 
faned the  laft  fanfftuary  of  the  Magian 'empire.  The  grandfon 
of  Chofroes  was  nearly  furprized  among  the  falling  columns 
and  mutilated  figures:  a  fad  emblem  of  the  pafi  and  prefeiit 
-fortune  of  Perfia:  he  fled  with  accelerated  hafte  over  the  defart 
of  Kirman,  implored  the  aid  of  the  warlike  Segeftans,  and 
fought  an  humble  refuge  on  the  verge  of  the  Turkifh  and 
Chinefe  pov/er.  But  a  victorious  army  is  infenlible  of  fatigue ; 
the  Arabs  divided  their  forces  in  the  purfuit  of  a  timorous  ene- 
my ;  and  the  Caliph  Othman  promifed  the  government  of 
Chorafan  to  the  firft  general  who  fhould  enter  that  lar^e  and 
populous  country,  the  kingdom  of  the  antient  Baftryans.— 
The  condition  was  accepted;  the  prize  was  deferved  :  the 
ftandard  of  Mahomet  v;as  planted  on  il-e  walls  of  Herat,  Me- 
lon, and  Balch  ;  and  the  fuccefsful  leader,  neither  halted  nor 
lepo'^ed,  till  his  foaming  cavalry  had  tafted  the  waters  of  Oxus. 

The  governors  of  cities  and  caftles  obtained  their  feparate 
capitulations,  and  the  fimple  profeffion  of  faith  cllai)lifhed  the 
diftindicn between  a  brother  and  a  flave.  After  a  noble  defence, 
Harmozan,  the  prince  or  fatrap  of  Ahwaz  and  Sufa,  was  com- 
pelled to  furrender  his  perfon,  and  his  ftate  10  the  defcretion  of 


[    l€2    ] 


1 


the  Caliph  ^  and  their  inttrvievv  exhibits  a  portrait  oftheArabian 
nnnntrs. 

In  the  prefence  and  by  the  command  of  Omar,  the  gay  bar- 
barian w<.s  defpoiled  of  filken  robes,  tmbroidered  wkh  gold, 
and  of  his  tiara,  bedecked  with  rubies  and  emeralds.  '  Are 
youfenfible,'  laid  the  conqueror,  to  h.s  nalced  capiive, '  are  you 
now  fenhble  of  the  judgment  of  God,  and  of  the  different  re- 
wards of  infidelity  imd  obedience?  '  A1.1S,'  replied  Harmo- 
zan,  '  I  feel  them  too  deeply.  In  the  daysot  our  comimon 
ignorance,  we  fought  with  tlie  weapons  of  fitfli,  and  my  na- 
tion was  iuperior.  God  was  then  neuter.  Since  he  has 
efpoufed  your  quarrel,  you  have  fubver  ed  our  kingdom  and  ' 
religion.'  Opircfled  by  ths  painful  dialogue,  the  Perfun  com- 
plained of  intolerable  thiill,  l?ut  di [covered  i'ome  apprehenlions 
leR  he  (hould  be  killed^  whillt  he  was  drinking  a  cup  of  water. 
•  Be  of  good  courage,'  faid  the  Caliph,  '  your  life  is  fafe  until 
you  have  <irank  ihis  water.'  The  crafry  fatrap  accepted  the 
r.llurance,  and  inftant'y  daflied  the  vale  againft  the  ground. 

Omar  would  have  avenged  the  deceit,  but  his  companions 
reprelented  the  ian^fhty  of  an  oath:  and  the  fpeedy  converfion, 
of  Harmozrar,  entitled  him  not  only  to  a  pardon,  but  to  a  ftl- 
pend  of  1000  pieres  of  gold. 

The  adminillration  of  Periia  was  regulated  by  an  aftual  fur- 
\eyofthe  people,  the  rattle,  and  the  fruits  oftheeaith;  and 
this  monument,  which  attells  the  viglanceof  the  Caliphs,  might 
have  intruded  the  political  philofoph-.rs  of  every  age. 

The  flight  of  Yezdegerd  had  carried  him 

Death  of  the  beyond  the  Oxus,  and  as  far  as  the  Jaxartes, 
I  aH  king  of  Per-  two  rivers  of  antient  and  modern  renown, 
yw,  A.D.  657.  which  defcend  from  the  mountains  of  India, 
towards  the  Cafpian  Sea.  He  was  hofpit- 
sUy  entertained  by  Tarkham,  prince  of  Fargena,  a  fertile  pro- 
vince on  the  Jax\rtes ;  the  king  of  Sarmacand,  with  the  Tur- 
'killi  tribes  of  Sogdiana  and  Scythia,  were  moved  by  the  la- 
mentations of  the  fallen  monarch;  and  he  folicited  thi  more 
Tolid  and  powerful  aid  of  the  emperor  of  China.  In  a  fmall 
cnierprize,  having  an  army  of  Turks,  he  returned  to  conquer 
the  inheritance  of  his  fathers.  The  fortunate  Modems,  with- 
out unfl-ieathing  their  fwords,  were  tlie  fpeclators  of  his  ruin 
and  death. 

After  the  fall  of  the  Perfian  empire,  the 

Trie  conqih  fief    river  Oxu5  divided  the  territories  of  the  Sa- 

Traufoxiana,         racens  and  the  Turks.     This  narrow  boiin- 

A.D.  710.  dary  was  foon  overleaped  by  the  fpirit  of 

the  Arab?.     The  governors  of  Chorafan  ex- 


t      i63      3 

tended  their  fucceffive  inroads ;  and  one  of  their  triumphs  was 
adorned  with  the  buflcin  of  a  Tuikifh  queen,  which  fhe  dropped 
in  her  percipitate  flight,  beyond  the  lulls  of  Rochara;  but  the 
f.nal  conqutft  of  Tranfoxiana,  as  well  as  of  Spain,  was  referred 
for  the  glorious  reign  of  the  inadive  Walid ;  and  the  name  of 
Catibah,  the  camel  driver,  declares  the  origin  and  merit  of  his 
fuccefsful  lieutenant.  While  one  of  his  colleagues  difplayed 
the  firft  Mahometan  banner  on  the  banks  of  the  Indus,  the  fpa- 
cious  regions  between  the  Oxus,  the  Jaxartes,  and  the  Cifpian 
Sea,  were  reduced  by  the  arms  of  Catibah.  A  tribu;e  of  two 
millions  of  pieces  of  gold  was  impofed  on  the  infidels;  their 
idols  were  burnt  or  broken  :  the  Mufl'alman  chief  pronounced 
a  fermon  in  the  new  mo!que  of  Carizeme.  The  Turkifh 
hords  were  driven  back  to  che  defirts :  and  the  emperors  of 
China  j'olicited  the  friendfhip  of  the  vidorious  Arabs.  The  in- 
eflimable  art  of  transforming  linen  into  paper,  has  been  difTufed 
from  the  mjnuiadure  of  farmacand,  over  the  weftern  world. 

No  fooner  had  Abubeker,  the  firft  Caliph, 
Invafion  of  Syria,     reftored  the  unity  of  faith  and  government, 
A.  D.  632.  than  he  difpatched  a  circular  letter  to  the 

Arabian  chiefs. 

In  the  name  of  the  moft  merciful  God,  to  the  reft  of  the 
true  believers.  Health  and  happinefs,  and  the  mercy  and  blef- 
fing  of  God  be  upon  you.  I  praife  the  moft  high  God,  and  I 
pray  for  his  prophet  Mahomet.  This  is  to  acquaint  you,  that 
I  intend  to  fend  the  true  believers  into  Syria,  to  take  it  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  infidels.  I  would  have  you  know,  that  the 
fighting  for  religion  is  an  atS  of  obedience  to  God. 

As  foon  as  the  numbers  were  complete,  Abubeker  addrefled 
the  chiefs — Remember,  faid  he,  that  you  are  always  in  the  pre- 
fence  of  God  on  the  verge  ot  death,  in  the  afl'urance  of  judg- 
ment and  the  hope  of  paradife.  Avoid  injuflice  and  oppreffion  ; 
confult  with  your  brethren,  and  ftudy  to  preferve  the  love  and 
confidence  of  your  troops.  When  you  fight  the  battles  of  the 
Lord,  acquit  yourfelves  like  men,  without  turning  your  backs; 
but  let  not  your  vidlory  be  flained  with  the  blood  of  women  or 
children.  Deftroy  no  palm-trees,  nor  burn  any  fields  of  corn. 
Cut  down  no  fruit-trees,  nor  do  any  mifchief  to  cattle,  only 
fuch  as  you  kill  to  eat.  When  you  make  any  covenant  or 
bargain,  ftand  to  it,  and  be  as  good  as  your  word.  As  you  go 
on,  you  will  find  fome  religious  perfons,  who  have  retired  in 
raonafteries,  and  propofe  to  themfelves  to  ferve  God  that  way  : 
let  them  alone;  and  neither  kill  them,  nor  deftroy  their  mo- 
nafteries.  And  you  will  find  another  fort  of  people  that  be- 
long to  the  fynagogue  of  Satan,  who  have  (haven  crowns;  be. 


[      154      ] 

fure  you  cleave  their  fkulls,  and  give  them  no  qaarter,  UIl  they 
either  turn  Mmlulmen,  or  pay  tribiut. 

One  ot  the  fifteen  provinces  of  Syria,  was 
Siege  of  Bofva.  ciUcd  by  the  Romans  Arabia.  Ic  was  co- 
vered with  a  line  of  fons  by  the  vigilance 
of  the  emperors.  The  ciizens  ot'Gerala.  PhiladKlphia,  and 
Bofra,  were  populous,  and  lecure,  by  the  folid  (iruftu.e  of  the 
wall?.  Bofra  could  fend  k:nh  from  her  gates  1 2,000  borfe.  A 
detachment  of  4000  Moflems  pieiumcd  toiummon  and  attack 
this  fortrefs ;  they  were  opprefled  by  the  Syrian  numbers; 
they  were  faved  by  the  prciiencc  of  Calid  with  1500  liorfe  :  he 
blamed  the  enterprize,  and  reftored  the  battle.  Confident  in 
their  ftrength,  the  people  of  Bofra  threw  open  their  gates, 
drew  their  forces  into  the  plain,  and  fwore  to  die  in  defence  of 
their  relig'on.  But  a  religion  of  peace  wa?  incapable^  of  with- 
flanding  the  fanatic  cry  of,  Fighr,  fighi,  Paradiie,  paradife. — 
With  the  lofs  of  230  men,  the  Arabs  remained  mafiers  of  the 
field.  The  rampans  of  Bofra,  in  expcftation  of  human  or  di- 
xnne  aid,  were  crowned  with  croffes  and  conf^crated  banners ; 
they  were  betrayed  by  Roraanus  the  governor,  who  renounced 
the  Chriilian  religion,  and  embraced  the  faith  of  M.ihomet. 

c-       „/■  r>  The  conqueft  of  Bofra,  four  days  journey 

Siege  of  Da-     r        ^        }  j  .i      a     il    .    1 

r  A    T^      f)  omDamaicus,  encouraged  the  Ar.ibs  to  be- 

f--^  liege  the  anient  capital  ot  Syria.      1  his  place 

^^'  had  lately  been  reinforced  with  5000  Greeks. 

The   defence  was  ipiiitcd,  and  the  more  fo^  as  th.e  befieged 

had  received  intelligence  of  fpeedy  fuccour.     The  Arabs  luf- 

pended  the  fiege,  till  they  had  given  battle  t©  the  troops  of  the 

emperor.     In  the  retreat,  Calid  would  h^ve  choien  the  more 

perilous  flation  of  the  rear  guard,  he  yielded  to  the  wifh  ot  Abu 

Obtidah  the  chief;  the  importance  of  the  conquelf  required 

thejundion  of  ail  the  Saracens  on  the  frontiers  of  Syria,  and 

Palefline.     One  ot  the  circular  letters  which  was  addrefled  to 

Amron,  the  fuuire  conqueror  of  Egypt,  w.is  as  follows :  In 

the  name  of  the  moft  merciful  God.    From  Calid  to  Amron, 

health  and  happinefs.     Know  that  thy  brethren,  the  Moflems 

defign  to  march  to  Aiznaidin,  v/here  there  is  an  army  of 

70,000  Greeks,  who  purpofe  to  come  againd  us,  that  they 

may  extinguifh  the  light  of  God  v.'ith  their  mou'hs.     But  God 

preferveth  his  light  in  fpite  of  the  infidels.     As  foon  therefore 

as  this  letter  of  mine  fliall  be  delivered  to  thy  hands,  come  with 

thofe  that  are  with  thee,  to  Aiznaidin,  wliere  thou  fhalt  find  us, 

if  it  pleafe  the  moll  high  God. 

The  fummons   were  chearfully  obeyed  ;  45  oco  Moflems 

met  on  the  f.inle  d.iy,  on  the  f.r.ne  Ipot;  which  they  alcribed. 

10  the  blefhng  of  providence. 


[      1^5      J 

This  battle  happened  about  four  yeirs  after 

The  battle  of  Hei  aclius  had  triumphed  over  the  Perfians. 
y}iz!uiidi..,h..t).  An  army  of  70  coo  men  was  alTembled  at 
633.  July  13.  Hems  or  Emiia,  under  his  general  Werden. 
Thefe  troops,  chiefly  cavalry,  might  be  in- 
differently called  Syrians,  Greeks,  or  Romans.  On  the  plain 
of  Aiznaidin.as  Werden  rode  on  a  v/hite  mule,  decorated  with 
chains  of  gold,  and  furrounded  with  eniigns  and  flandards,  he 
was  furprized  by  the  near  approach  of  a  fierce  and  naked  war- 
rior, who  had  undertaken  to  viev/  the  enemy.  The  adven- 
turous valour  of  Derat,  maintained  a  flying  fight  againft  thirty 
Romans,  who  were  detached  by  Werden  ;  and  after  killing, 
or  unho.fing  fevenreen  of  their  number,  Derar  returned  in 
fafety  to  his  applauding  brethren.  When  his  raPnnefs  was 
mildly  cenfured  by  his  general,  he  excufed  himll'f  with  the 
limpiicity  of  a  fol.iier :  Nay,  faid  Derar,  I  did  not  begin  firR  ; 
but  they  came  out  to  take  me,  and  I  was  afraid  that  God 
fbould  lee  me  turn  my  back:  and,  indeed,  1  fought  in  good 
earneli,  and  without  doubt,  God  affiled  me  againif  them. 

In  the  prefence  of  both  armies,  a  venerable  Gietk  advanced 
with  a  liberal  offer  of  peace,  and  the  departure  of  the  Sara- 
cens would  have  been  purchafed  by  a  gift  to  each  foldier,  of  a 
turban,  a  robe,  and  a  piece  of  guld  ;  ten  robes,  and  100  pieces 
to  their  leader :  too  robes  and  1 000  pieces  to  the  Caliph. 

A  fmile  of  indignation  expreffed  the  refufal  of  Caled.  Ye 
Ghriftian  dogs,  you  know  your  option.  The  Koran,  the  tri- 
bute, or  the  fword.  We  are  a  people  whofe  delight  is  in  war, 
rather  than  in  peace  :  and  we  defpife  your  pitiful  alms,  fince 
■we  fnall  be  fpeedily  mafters  of  your  wealth,  your  families,  and 
your  perfons. 

The  imperial  army  was  defeated,  and  the  remains  of  it  fled  to 
Antioch,  Qeiarea,  or  Damafcus.  And  the  death  of  470  Mof- 
lems  was  compenfated  by  the  opinion  that  they  had  fent  to 
hell  above  50,000  infidels.     The  fpoil  was  ineftimaole. 

The  Arabs  return  to  the  fiege  of  Damafcus,  and  after  a  fiege 
of  feventy  days,  it  is  taken  by  ftorm,  and  capitulaiion.  At 
the  hour  of  midnight,  one  hundred  chofen  deputies  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  tent  of  Abu  Obeidah.  They  returned  with  a 
written  agreemient,  on  the  faith  of  a  companion  of  Mahomet, 
that  all  hoftilitics  (hould  ceafe;  that  the  voluntary  emigrants 
might  depart  in  fafety,  with  as  much  as  they  could  carry  away 
of  their  effedts;  and  that  the  tributary  fubjedts  fhculd  enjoy 
t;;eir  lands  and  houfes,  with  the  ufe  and  pofltfTion  of  leven 
churches. 

On  thefe  terms,  the  moft  refpedable  hoftages,  and  the  gate 
nearefl  to  his  camp,  were  delivered  into  his  hands.    Bur  at  the 


t      ^66     ] 

fame  time,  the  oppofite  part  of  the  city  was  taken  by  affault. 
A  party  of  loo  Arabs  had  opened  the  eaftern  gate  to  a  more 
inexorable  foe.  No  quarter,  cried  the  fangiiinary  Caled.  No 
quarter  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord.  His  trumpet  founded, 
and  a  torrent  oi  ChriAian  blood  poured  dov.-n  the  itteets  of  Da- 
inafcus.  When  he  reached  the  church  of  St.  Mary,  he  was 
afloniQied  and  provoked  at  the  peaceful  afpecft  of  his  compa- 
nions. Abu  Obeidah  faluted  his  general.  God,  faid  he,  has 
delivered  the  city  into  my  hands,  by  way  of  furrender,  and  has 
faved  the  believers'the  trouble  of  fighting.  And  am  I  not,  re- 
plied the  iixlignant  Caled,  am  1  not  the  lieutenant  cf  the  com- 
inander  of  the  faithful  '^  Have  1  not  taken  the  city  by  liorm  1 
Tne  unbelievers  (hall  periQi  by  the  fword. 

The  benevolent  firmnefs  of  Abu  Obeidah  prevails;  and  Da- 
inalcus  is  (aved.  A  great  number  of  them  leave  the  city  with 
their  efFcds.  The  inflexible  foul  of  Caled  was  not  troubled  by 
the  fpedtacle  of  their  diftrels ;  and  fternly  declares,  that  after  a 
refpite  of  three  days,  they  might  be  purlued  and  treated  as  the 
enemies  of  the  Moflems.  Afier  remaining  in  the  city  four 
days,  he  purfued  the  fugitives,  and  excepting  one  captive  who 
was  pardoned  and  diimifled,  the  Arabs  fuppoled  that  not  a 
Chriftian  of  either  fex  cfcaped  the  edge  of  their  fcymeters. 

From  the  ccnquelt  of  Damafcus  the  Sara- 

A.D.  635.     cens  proceeded  to  Heliopolis   or  Baalbeck,  and 
Emela,  which  are  befieged  and  taktn. 

In  the  nt'ighbourhood  of  Bofra,  the  fprings 

A.D.  636.  of  Mount  Ht;imon  defcend  in  a  torrent  to  the 
plains  cf  Decapolis :  and  the  Hieromat,  a  name 
which  has  been  corrupted  to  Yermuck,  is  loft  after  a  fnort 
courfe  in  the  Lake  Tiberias.  The  banks  of  this  obfcure  flream 
were  made  illuarious  by  a  long  and  bloody  encounter,  called 
the  battle  of  Yermuck. 

The  Emperor  Heraclius  had  from  the  provinces  of  Europe 
and  Afia,  tranrported  by  fea  and  land,  to  Antioch  and  Caela- 
rea,  8o,coo  men.  The  light  troops  of  the  army  confined  of 
60  000  Chrifiian  Arabs,  of  the  trbe  of  GafTm.  Heraclius  with- 
held his  perfon  from  the  dangers  oi  the  fi^'ld.  But  his  orders 
were  peremptory,  that  the  fate  of  the  province  and  war  (hould 
be  decided  by  a  (ingle  battle. 

A  report  of  ihefe  m'ghty  preparations  was  conveyed  to  their 
camp  at  Emefa.  Caled  was  for  retreating  to  the  flcirts  of  Pa- 
leftine  and  Arabia,  to  wait  for  the  fuccour  of  their  friends.  A 
fpeedy  meftenger  from  the  throne  of  Medina,  came  with  the 
bleffings  of  Omar  and  Ali;  the  prayers  of  the  widows  of  the 
prophet;  and  a  reinforcement  of  8coo  Mofls^ms.    The  ex- 


[      167      3 

hortation  of  the  Saracen  generals  was  brief  and  forcible — Para- 
dife  is  b;;fore  you,  and  heil  fire  in  your  rear. 

Yet  (uch  was  the  weight  of  the  Roman  cavalry,  that  the 
light  Ming  of  the  Arabs  was  broken,  and  feparated  from  the 
main  body  of  the  army.  Thrice  they  retreated  in  diforder, 
and  were  rallied  again.  4030  Mofltms  were  buried  in  the 
field  of  battle;  but  it  was  dircilive  againfl  the  emperor.  Many 
thouiands  of  the  Greeks  and  Syrians  fell  by  the  fword.  We 
killed  of  them,  fays  Abu  Obtidah  to  the  Caliph,  150,000,  and 
made  priioners  40,000.  Thefe  numbers  are  probably  exag- 
gerated ;  but  after  this  battle,  the  Roman  army  no  longer  ap- 
peared in  the  field. 

The  Saracens  might  at  this  t'me  fecurely 
Conqueji  of    chufe  among  the  fortified  town^  of  Syria,  the 
Jenil'alem,  A.     firft  objcft  of  their  attack  :  they  confuked  ihe 
D.  637.  Caliph,  whether  they  fhould  march  to  Ccefa- 

rea  or  jerufalem ;  and  the  advice  of  AU  deter- 
mined the  immediate  fiege  of  the  latter. 

To  a  profane  eye,  Jerufalem  was  the  firft  or  fecond  capital 
of  Paleftine;  but  after  Mecca,  and  Medina,  it  was  revered  and 
■vifited  by  the  devout  Mofitms,  as  the  temple  of  the  holy 
land,  which  had  been  fancf^ified  by  the  revelation  of  Mofcs,  of 
Jefus,  and  of  Mahomet  himfelf.  The  fon  of  Abu  Sophian  was 
fent  with  5000  Arabs,  to  try  the  firft  experiment  of  furprize  or 
•treaty ;  bat  on  the  eleventh  day,  the  town  was  invefted  by  the 
whole  force  of  Abu  Obeidah.  He  addrelTed  the  cuftomary 
Summons  to  the  chief  commanders  and  people  of  ^-Elia. 

Health  and  happinefs  to  every  one  that  follows  the  right 
way.  We  require  of  you  to  teftify,  that  there  is  but  one  God, 
and  that  Mahomet  is  his  apoftle.  If  you  refufe  this,  confent 
to  pay  tribute,  and  be  under  us  forthwich ;  otherwife  I  fhall 
bring  men  againft  you,  who  love  death  better  than  you  do  the 
■drinking  of  wine,  or  ea*ing  hog's  llefh.  Nor  will  I  ever  ftir 
from  you,  ifit  pleafe  God,  until  I  have  deftroyed  thofe,  that 
■fight  for  you,  and  made  (laves  of  your  children.  The  fiege  of 
Jerufalem  lafted  four  months:  not  a  day  was  loft  without  fome 
action,  fally,  or  aflault.  The  military  engines  incefl.intly  play- 
ed from  the  ramparts :  and  the  inclemency  of  the  winter  was 
flill  more  deftrudtive  to  the  Arabs. 

The  ChriiTians  yielded  at  length  to  the  perfeverance  of  the 
befiegers.  The  patriarch  Sophronius  appeared  on  the  walls, 
and  demanded  a  conference.  Af:er  a  vain  attempt  to  difluade 
the  lieutenant  of  the  Caliph  from  his  impious  enterprize,  he 
propofed  in  the  name  of  the  people,  a  fair  capitulation,,  with 
this  estraordinary  chufe,  that  the  articles  of  fecmity  fnould  be 


{      .68      ] 

ratiiied  by  the  authority  and  prefence  of  Omar  hlmfelf.  The 
quellion  was  debated  in  the  council  of  Medina;  the  lanAity 
ofihe  place,  and  the  advice  of  Ali,  p^rauved  t!.e  C;.!iph  to 
gratify  the  wiflits  of  his  foldiers  and  enemies.  And  the  llm- 
plicity  of  his  journey  is  more  illuilrious  than  the  royal  pageants 
of  vanity  and  oppreffion. 

The  conqueror  ot  Pevfia  and  Syria,  was  mounted  upon  a  red 
camel,  which  carried,  btfides  his  perfon,  a  b.g  of  corn,  a  bag 
of  dates,  a  wooden  diOi,  and  a  leathern  bottle  of  water :  where- 
ever  he  halted,  the  company  without  dillindion,  was  invited 
to  partake  of  his  homely  fair :  and  the  rcpafl;  was  confecrated 
by  the  prayer  and  exhortation  of  the  commander  of  the  faith- 
ful. But  in  Ifs  expedition,  his  power  was  exercifcd  in  the  ad- 
miniftra.ion  of  juftice.  He  reformed  the  licentious  polygamy 
of  the  Arabs:  he-  relieved  the  tributaries  trom  extortion  and 
cruelty  ;  and  chaflifed  the  luxury  of  the  Saracens,  by  defpoiling 
them  of  their  rich  lilks,  and  dragging  them  on  their  faces  in  the 
dirt. 

When  he  came  in  fight  of  Jerufalem,  the  Caliph  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  God  is  victorious.  O  Lord  give  us  an  eafy  con- 
queft.  And  pitching  his  tent  of  courle  hair,  calmly  lea  ted 
himlelf  on  the  ground.  After  figning  the  capitulation,  he  en- 
tered the  city  without  fear  ov  precaution,  and  courteoufly  dif- 
courfed  with  the  patriarch  concerning  its  religious  antiquities. 
Soph;  onius  bowed  before  his  new  mafler,  and  lecretly  muttered 
in  the  words  of  Daniel,  «  The  abomination  of  defolation  is  in 
the  holy  place,'  At  the  hour  of  prayer  they  flood  together  in 
the  church  of  the  Refurredion,  but  the  Caliph  refufed  to  per- 
form his  devotions,  and  contented  himfelf  with  praying  on  the 
fieps  of  the  church  of  Conftantine.  To  the  patriarch  he  dif- 
clofed  his  prudent  and  honourable  motive.  Had  I  yielded, 
faid  Omar,  to  your  requeft,  the  Moflems  of  a  future  age, 
■would  have  inhinged  the  treaty,  under  colour  of  imitating  my 
example. 

By  his  command,  the  ground  of  the  temple  of  Solomon  was 
prepared  for  the  foundation  of  a  mofque.  And  during  a  refi- 
dence  often  days,  he  regulated  the  prefent  and  fuiue  Hate  of 
his  Syrian  conqueds,  and  then  quickly  returned  to  the  tomb  of 
the  apoftle. 

The  Caliph  formed  two  feparate  armies ; 

Coiujucfl  of    Amron  and  Yezid  were  left  in  the  camp  of 

u^lcppo,  crJ       Palefl'ne.     Abu  Oheidah  and  Caled,  marched 

A'nioc!',  A.  D.    to  the  north,  and  took  Antioch  and  Aleppo : 

638.  not  without  the  lofs  of  feveral  thoufand  men. 

They    were  detained  before   the  caflle  of 


[      i69      ] 

Aleppo  a  long  time.  Dames,  of  fervile  birth  and  gigantic  fize,' 
propofed  with  thirty  men  only,  to  make  an  attempt  on 
the  caftie.  The  adventurers  lay  in  ambufh  at  the  foot  of 
the  hill.  And  Dames  at  length  fucceeded  in  his  enquiries, 
though  he  was  provoked  by  the  ignorance  of  his  Greek  cap- 
tives. God  curfe  thefe  dogs,  faid  the  illiterate  Arab,,  what  a 
firange  barbarous  language  they  fpeak.  Antioch  was  ran- 
fomed  as  to  her  fafety  from  plunder,  at  300,000  pieces  of  gold. 
Cccfarea  furrendered,  and  the  citizens  folicited  their  pardon 
with  an  offering  of  ioo,ooo  pieces  of  gold.  The  remainder  of 
the  province,  Ramkh,  Ptolemais,  or  Achre,  Sichem,  or  Nea- 
polis,  Gaza,  Afcalon,  Berytus,  Sidon,  Gabala,  Laodicea,  Apa- 
mia,  Hierapolis,  no  longer  prefumed  to  difpute  the  will  of  the 
conqueror.  And  Syria  bowed  under  the  fceptre  of  the  Caliphs 
700  yeavs  after  Pompey  had  defpoiled  the  laft  of  the  Macedo- 
nian kings,  which  was  65  years  before  Chrift. 

Syria  became  the  feat  and  fupport  of  the 

Progrefs  of  houfe  of  Ommiyah.  And  the  revenue,  fol- 
the  Syrian  ar-  diers,  and  fhips  of  that  powerful  kingdom, 
my,  A.D.  639  were  confecrated  to  enlarge  the  empire  of  the 
—655.  Caliphs. 

To  the  north  of  Syria,  they  pafled  Mount 
Taurus,  and  reduced  to  their  obedience  the  province  of  Oli- 
cia,  with  its  capital  Tarfus,  the  antient  monument  of  the  AlTy- 
rian  kings.  Beyond  a  fecond  ridge  of  the  fame  mountains, 
they  fpread  the  flame  of  war,  rather  than  the  light  of  religion, 
as  far  as  the  fhores  of  the  Euxine,  and  the  neighbourhood  of 
Conftantinople,  To  the  Evift  they  advanced  to  the  banlcs  and 
fources  of  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris,  the  long  difputed  barrier 
of  Rome  and  Perfia,  was  for  ever  confounded.  The  walls  of 
Edefla  and  Amide,  of  Dara,  and  Nifibis,  were  levelled  to  the 
duft. 

To  the  Weft  the  Syrian  kingdom  is  bounded  by  the  fea.  A 
fleet  of  1700  barks  were  equipped  and  manned  by  the  natives 
of  the  defart.  The  imperial  navy  of  the  Romans  fled  before 
them,  from  the  Panphylian  rocks  to  the  Hellefpont.  The  Sa- 
racens rode  mailers  oi"  the  fea. 

T„  ,  r    oFEftt         At  the  head  of  only  400  Arabs,  Amrou 
A  B  6S  '    1^^"^^^^^^^'  ^'^d  marches  for  Egypt ;  takes 

*     ■    2  •  Pelufium,  Memphis,  Babylon,  and  Cairo; 

and  lays  fiege  to  Alexandria,  which  cods  them  fourteen  months, 
and  23,000  men,  before  it  furrendered.  I  have  taken,  faid 
Amrou  to  the  Caliph,  the  great  city  of  the  Weft:  it  is  impof- 
fible  for  me  to  envimcrate  the  variety  of  riches  or  beauty:  and 


C      170     3 

I  fhall  content  myfelf  with  ebferving,  that  it  contains  4009 
palaces,  400  theatres,  11,000  fhops  for  the  fale  of  vegetaHe 
food,  and  40  000  tributary  Jews.  The  town  has  been  fub- 
dued  by  force  of  arms,  without  treaty  or  capitulation,  and  the 
Moflems  are  impatient  to  receive  the  fruits  of  their  vidory.— 
The  Caliph  rejefted  with  firmnefs,  the  idea  of  pillage,  and  di- 
reded  the  lieutenant  to  relerve  the  wealth  for  the  public  fer- 
vice,  and  the  propagation  of  the  faith.  The  inhabitants  were 
numbered,  and  a  tribute  impofed. 

The  well  known  anfwer  of  the  Caliph  with  refpeft  to  the 
Alexandrian  library,  was  infpired  by  the  ignorance  of  a  fana- 
tic. « If  theie  writings  of  the  Greeks  agree  with  the  book  of 
God,  they  are  ufelefs ;  if  they  difagree,  they  are  pernicious, 
and  ought  to  be  deftroyed.'  The  fentence  was  executed  with 
a  blind  zeal. 

Africa  was  firft  invaded  by  Abdalah,  A.  D.  647.  The  con- 
queit  of  it  was  fuipended  near  twenty  years  by  diffentions,  till 
the  eftablifhment  of  the  houfe  of  Ommiyah,  and  Moawiyah 
became  Caliph.    It  was  finally  conquered,  709. 

One  hundred  Arabs,  and  400  Afri- 
Thefirfi  defceni     cans,  pailed  over  in  four  veflels  from  Tan- 
ofthe  Jrabs  into     gier  or  Ceuta.    The  place  of  their  delccnt 
Spain^  A.D,  710,     on  the  oppofite  (hore  of  the  Streight,  is 
July.  marked  by  the  name  of  Tarif  their  chief: 

and  the  date  of  this  memorable  event  is 
fixed  to  the  month  Ramadan,  of  the  ninety-firft  year  oftlie 
Hegira,  to  the  month  of  July,  748  years  from  the  Spanifh  era 
of  Cxfar,  and  7 10  after  the  birth  of  Chrii^.  The  era  of  Caelar, 
which  was  in  legal  and  popular  ufe  in  Spain,  till  the  nineteenth 
century,  begins  thirty-eight  years  before  the  birth  of  Chrift. 

The  conqueft  of  Spain  is  effected  by  Mufa,  A.D.  7 1 4.  The 
port  of  Barcelona  was  opened  to  the  veflels  of  Syria,  and  the 
Goths  were  purfued  beyond  the  Pyrenean  mountains  into  their 
Gallic  province  of  Septimania  or  Languedoc.  Abdelaziz, 
chaftifedthe  infurgents  of  Seville,  and  reduced  from  Malaga  to 
Valentia,  the  fea  coaft  of  the  Mediterranean.  His  original 
treaty  v/ith  Theodomir,  will  reprefent  the  manner  and  policy 
of  the  times. 

*  The  conditions  of  peace  agreed  and  fworn  between  Abde- 
laziz,  the  fon  of  Mufa,  the  fon  of  Nadir,  and  Theodomir  prince 
of  the  Goths.  In  the  name  of  the  moft  merciful  God,  Abde- 
laziz  makes  peace  on  thefe  conditions.  That  Theodomir  fhall 
not  be  difturbed  in  his  principality ;  nor  any  injury  be  offered  to 
the  life  and  property,  the  wives  or  children,  the  religion  and 
temples  of  the  Ciiriftians.   That  Theodomir  (hall  freely  deliver 


C      171      ] 

ias  feven  cities  Orchuela,  Valentola,  Alicant,  Mola,  Varafora, 
Bigena  (now  Bigar)  Ora  (or  Opta)  and  Lorca.  That  he  (hall 
not  affift  or  entertain  the  enemies  of  the  Caliph,  but  fhall  faith- 
fully communicate  his  itnowledge  of  their  hoftile  defigns.  That 
himlelf,  and  each  of  the  Gothic  nobles,  fhall  annually  pay  one 
piece  of  gold,  four  meafures  of  wheat,  as  many  of  barley,  with 
a  certain  proportion  of  honey,  oil  and  vinegar;  and  that  each 
of  their  valials  fhall  be  taxed  at  one  moiety  of  the  faid  impo- 
lition. 
Given  the  fourth  of  Regeb  in  the  year  of  the  Hegira,  94. 
Theodomir  and  his  fubje<fts,  were  treated  with  uncommon 
lenity ;  but  the  rate  of  tke  tribute  appears  to  have  fluduated 
from  a  tenth  to  a  fifth,  according  to  the  fubmiffion  or  obftinacy 
of  the  Chrilli.ins. 

Forty-fix  years  after  the  flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca,  hi* 
difciples  appeared  in  arms  under  the  walls  of  Conftantinople. 
Moavviyah  was  Caliph;  his  preparations  for  the  fiege  were 
adequate  to  the  objed.  But  the  refiftance  was  firm  and  effec* 
tual ;  fix  fucceffive  winters  the  Arabs  retreated  to  the  diflance  of 
about  eighty  miles ;  and  fix  fucceffive  fiimmers  returned  to  the 
attack,  till  fliipwreck  and  difeafe,  fword  and  fire,  obliged  them 
to  relinquilh  the  enierprize,  after  the  lofs  of  30,000  Modems. 
The  event  of  the  fiege,  both  in  the  Eaft 
Peace  andtr'i-  and  Weft,  revived  the  reputation  of  the  Ro- 
buict  A.D.  677.  man  arms,  and  caft  a  momentary  fhade  ovee 
the  glories  of  the  Saracens.  The  Greek  am- 
baflador  was  favourably  received  at  Damafcus.  A  peace,  or 
truce,  of  thirty  years  was  ratified  between  the  two  empires. 
And  a  ftipulation  of  an  annual  tribute,  50  horfes  of  a  noble 
breed,  50  flaves,  and  3000  pieces  of  gold,  degraded  the  raajefty 
of  the  commander  of  the  faithful. 

After  the  revolt  of  Arabia  and  Perfia,  the  houfe  of  Ommi' 
yah  was  reduced  to  the  kingdoms  of  Syria  and  Egypt ;  their 
iiftrefs  and  fear  enforced  their  compliance  with  the  preffing  de- 
mands of  the  Chriftians.  And  the  tribute  was  encreafed  to  a 
Have,  an  horfe,  and  icoo  pieces  of  gold,  for  each  of  the  36 j 
days  of  the  folar  year.  But  as  foon  as  the  empire  was  again 
united  by  the  armsof  Abdamelek,  he  difcontinuedthe  payment 
cf  the  tribute,  and  the  Greeks  were  not  in  a  fituation  to  enforce 
the  payment. 

SecondCt'se  of  "^^^  ^^^P^  ^^*'^^  ^^^  '^^^  °"  *^  \\iXOVi^ 
C  It  nt'trotle  °^  Damafcus,  whilft  his  lieutenants  atchieved 
AD  7  6--T  8      ^^  conquefts  of  Trarfoxiana,  and  Spain.  A 

'  ■ '  '  '  third  army  overfpread  the  provinces  of  Afia 
Minor,  and  approached  tlK  borders  of  die  Byzantine  capital. 


L      172      J 

But  the  attempt  and  difgrace  of  the  fecond  fiege  was  referved 
for  his  brother  Soliman. 

The  moft  formidable  of  the  Saracens,  Moflemah  the  brother 
of  the  Caliph,  advanced  at  the  head  of  120000  Arabs  and 
Perfuns,  moflly  on  horfes  or  camels ;  and  the  fuccefsful  feges 
of  Tyana,  Amorifm,  and  Pergamos,  were  of  fufEcient  dura- 
tion to  exercife  their  ficlll,  and  elevate  their  hopes.  At  the 
well  known  paffage  ot  Abydus,  on  the  Hellefpont,  the  Ma- 
hometan arms  were  tranfported  for  the  firfl  time  from  Alia  to 
Europe;  from  thence,  wheeling  round  the  Thracian  cities  cf 
the  Propontis,  Moflemah  invefted  Conllantinople  on  the  land 
fde.  The  navies  of  Syria  and  ^gypt  increaled  his  prtfump- 
V'on  ;  they  are  faid  to  have  amounted  to  iBco  Ihips. 

The  lire  fhips  of  the  Greeks  were  l.i.unchtd  againll  thtm ;  the 
Arabs,  their  arms,  and  veflels  were  involved  in  the  fime  flames; 
r^nd  no  veflige  of  this  tleet  remains  afterwaids.  The  Caliph 
Soliman  died  at  Chalcis,  in  Syria,  as  be  was  preparing  to  lead 
againrt  Conftaniinople  the  remainhig  forces  of  the  E.uT.  The 
brother  of  Moflemah  was  fucceedtd  by  a  kintman  and  an  ene- 
iny  ;  and  the  throne  of  an  adive  and  able  prince  was  degraded 
by  the  ufelefs  and  pernicious  virtues  of  a  bigot,  v.-ho  was  fo  de- 
firous  of  being  with  God,  that  he  would  not  have  anointed  his 
ear  (his  own  faying)  to  obtain  a  perfed  cure  of  his  lail  malady. 
The  Caliph  had  only  one  fnirt,  and  in  an  age  of  luxury,  his 
annual  expence  was  no  more  than  two  drachms,  while  he 
flartcd  and  fatisfiedthe  fcruples  of  a  blind  confcitnce.  Tlie 
fiege  was  continued  through  the  winter,  by  the  neglcdt  rather 
than  by  the  refoluiion  of  Omar :  The  winter  proved  uncom- 
monly rigorous,  above  an  hundred  days  the  ground  was  co- 
vered with  deep  fnow,  and  the  natives  of  the  iultry  climes  of 
Egypt  and  Arabia  lay  torpid  and  almoft  frozL'n  and  lifelefs  in 
their  camp. 

hi  the  fpung,  their  diftrefs  and  hopes  were  revived  by  the 
arrival  of  two  numerous  fleets,  laden  v/ith  provillons  and  fo!- 
diers ;  the  firff  from  Alexandria,  of  400  ve litis,  the  ftcond 
from  Africa,  of  360  veiiels.  The  Grtek  fire  again  difperfed 
thefe  veffels ;  many  of  the  Egyptian  veflels  wmt  over  to  the 
Chriflian  emperor.  Famine  r,nd  dileafc  made  d!c.:d;ul  havock 
among  the  troops  of  Moflemah:  An  army  of  Bulgarians  fl.-.ugh- 
tered  22,000  Afiaiics.  The  fpirit  of  conqutfl,  and  tvtn  of 
enihuliafm,  wasextin:^.  At  length,  after  a  lifge  of  thirteen 
months,  the  hopelefs  Mofltmah  received  from  the  C.iliph  the 
welcome  petmiffion  to  retreat ;  and  it  was  made  with  gieat 
difpatch,  flnd  without  oppoJition.  *■ 


I      ^73      1 

The  decline  of  the  French  monarchy 
I:.v:^f,onoffratiCd     invited  the  attack  of  ihefe  Janatics. 
by  the  Arabs^  J.         The  Goths,  the  Gafcons,  and  theFrar.ks 
D.-]ii.  aflembled  ur.dtr  the  ftandard  of  Eudes, 

Duke  of  Acquitain  :  He  repiilfed  the  firft 
invafion  of  the  Saracens,  and  Zama,  lieutenant  of  the  Caliph, 
lod  his  life  and  his  army  under  the  walls  of  Thouloufe.  The 
ambition  of  his  fucceflts  was  Simulated  by  revenge  :  They  re- 
paSed  the  Pyrenees  with  the  means  and  the  lefoluiion  of  con- 
queft.  The  advantageous  fituatios,  which  had  recomm.ended 
Narbonne  as  the  firft  Reman  colony,  v;as  again  chofen  by  the 
Moflems  ;  Tbty  claimed  the  province  oi  Septimania,  or  Lan- 
guedoc,  as  a  juft  dependance  of  the  SpaniHi  monarchy  :  The 
vineyards  ot  Gafcony,  and  the  city  of  Bourdcaux,  weic  pof- 
feffed  by  the  fovereign  of  Damafcus  and  Sarmacand  ;  and  the 
fouth  of  France,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Garcnne  to  that  of 
the  Rhone,  alTumed  the  manners  and  religion  cf  /irab!.?. 

This  veteran  and  daring  commander 

Expcdhion  and    adjudged  to  the  obed'ence  of  the  prophet 

vlciorks  of  Aide-     whatever  yet  rem-aintd  of  France  or  of 

rsme,  A.  V.'j^iX.      Europe.     He  proceeded  without  delay, 

with  a  formidable  hoft,  to  the  pafir.ge  of 
the  Rhone,  and  the  liege  of  Ariej.  An  army  of  ChriiVans  at- 
tempted the  relief  of  the  city.  The  tombs  of  their  leaders  were 
yet  vifibie  in  the  i8:h  century,  and  many  thoufands  of  their 
dead  bodies  were  carried  dovvn  the  rapid  ftream  into  the  Medi- 
terranean fea.  H^  palled  without  oppofuion  the  Garonne  and 
Derdogne,  which  unite  their  waters  in  the  gulf  of  Bourdeaux  ; 
but  he  found  beyond  thefe  rivers  the  camp  of  the  intrepid 
Eudes,  who  had  formed  a  fecond  army ;  and  fuftained  a  fecond 
defeat,  fo  fatal  to  the  Chridians,  that,  according  to  their  fad 
confeffion,  God  alone  could  reckon  the  number  of  the  flair. 
The  YicfoiiousSaracen  overran  the  province  of  Acquitaine,2nd 
his  ftandards  were  planted  before  the  gates  of  Tours  and  of 
Sens ;  and  his  detachments  overfpread  the  kingdom  of  Bur- 
gundy, as  far  as  Lyons  and  Befancon  :  A  vidtorious  line  of 
march  had  been  prolonged  above  a  ihoufand  miles,  from  the 
rock  of  Gibraltar  to  the  banks  of  the  Loir :  The  repetition  of 
an  equal  fpace  would  have  carried  the  Saracens  to  the  confines 
of  Poland,  and  the  highlands  of  Scotland. 

Charles  Martel  was  the  illegitimate  foa 

Defeat  of iheSa-     of  the  elder  Pepin,  and  was  mayor  or 

racensi  by  Charles     duke  of  the  Franks.     In  a  laborious  ad- 

Mortd-,  A.  D.  732.     minillration  of  24  years,  he  fupporrcd  the 

dignity  of  the  throre,  :\nd  the  rebels  oi' 


C       t74      ] 

Getmany  and  Gaul  were  lucceffively  crufned  by  the  aftlvity  of 
a  warrior,  who,  in  the  fame  campaign,  could  iiiplay  his  ban- 
ner on  the  Elbe,  the  Rhine,  and  the  fliores  ol  the  ocean.  In 
the  public  danger,  he  was  fummoned  by  the  voice  ot  his  coun- 
try. No  fooner  had  he  coUeded  his  forces,  than  tie  fought 
"and  found  his  enemies  in  the  center  of  France,  between  Tours 
and  Poitiers.  His  well  conduded  march  was  corered  by  a 
range  of  hills ;  and  Abderame  feems  to  have  been  furprized  by 
his  unexpecTted  prefsnce.  The  nations  of  Afia,  Africa,  an€ 
Europe  advanced  with  equal  ardour  to  an  encovinter  which 
■would  change  the  biflory  of  the  world.  In  the  fix  firft  days  of 
defultory  combat,  the  Saracens  maintained  their  advantage ; 
but  in  the  clofer  onfet  of  the  feventh  day,  the  Orientals  were 
oppreffed  with  the  ftrength  and  ftature  of  the  Germans,  who, 
■with  flout  hearts  and  iron  hands,  aflerted  the  civil  and  relig'ous 
freedom  of  their  pofterity. 

After  a  bloody  field,  in  which  Abderame  was  flain,  the  Sara- 
cens, in  the  clofe  of  the  evening,  retired  to  their  camp.  In 
the  diforder  anddefpair  of  the  night,ihe  various  tribes  of  Yemen 
and  Daraafcus,  of  Atrica  and  Spain,  were  provoked  to  turn 
their  arms  againft  each  other.  The  remains  of  their  hoft  were 
fuddenly  dilTolved,  and  each  Emir  confulted  his  own  iafety  by 
a  hafty  retreat.  The  Chi  iftians  loft  1 500  flain  in  the  field  of 
battle;  and  it  is  faidthe  Saracens  loft  from  350,000,10  375  000, 
which  is  probably  X'ery  much  exaggerated.  The  Arabs  never 
refumed  the  conqueft  of  Gaul.  In  the  public  diftrefs.  Ovaries 
had  applied  the  revenues  of  the  church  to  the  relief  of  the  ftate, 
and  the  reward  of  the  foldiers.  His  merits  were  forgotten,  and 
his  facrilege  alone  was  remembered ;  and  in  an  epiftle  to  a 
Carlovignian  prince,  a  Gallic  fynod  prefumes  to  declare,  that 
his  anceftor  was  damned  ;  that  on  opening  of  his  tomb,  the 
fpeftaturs  were  affrighted  by  a  fmell  ot  fire,  and  the  afpe<^  of 
a  horned  dragon  ;  and  a  faint  of  the  times  was  indulged  with 
a  pleafant  vifion  ©f  the  foul  and  body  of  Charles  Martel,  burn- 
ing to  all  eternity  in  the  abyfs  ot  Hell. 

The  lofs  of  an  army  was  not  fo  painful 

Elevation  of  trie  to  the  court  of  D.imalcus,  as  the  rife  and 
Jbafjidcs,  A.  D.  progrefs  of  a  domcftic  competitor.  The 
749— -y^o.  C.iliphs  of  the  houfe  of  Ommiyah  had 

never  been  the  objetSs  of  public  favor,  ex- 
cept in  Syria. 

The  eyes  and  the  wifhes  of  the  faithful  were  turned  towards 
the  line  of  Hafhem  ;  and  the  kindred  of  the  apoftle  of  thefe, 
the  Fatimites  were  either  ralh  or  pufillanimous.  But  the  def- 
cendantof  Abbas,  cheriflned  with  courage  and  difcretion,  the 


hopes  of  their  rifing  fortune  ;  their  agents  preached  in  the  eaf* 
tern  provinces  their  indefeafible  and  hereditary  rights.  Mo- 
hammed, the  fon  of  Ali,  the  fon  of  Abdallah,  the  fon  of  Abbasj 
gave  audience  to  the  deputies  of  Chorsifan,  and  accepted  their 
tree  gift  of  400,300  pieces  of  gold.  After  the  death  of  Mo- 
hammed, the  oath  of  allegiance  was  adminiftered  in  the  name 
of  his  fon  Ibrahim  to  a  numerous  band  of  votaries,  who  ex- 
pefted  only  a  fignal  and  a  leader.  And  the  Governor  of  Cho- 
rafan  continued  to  deplore  his  fruitlefs  admonitions,  and  the 
deadly  flumbeis  of  the  Caliphs  of  Damaicus,  until  he  himfelf, 
with  all  his  adherents,  were  driven  from  the  city  and  palace  of 
Meru,  by  the  rebellious  arms  of  Abu  Moflem.  This  maker 
of  kings,  the  author  of  the  Call  of  the  AbalTides,  was  at  length 
rewarded  for  his  prefumption  of  merit,  with  the  ufual  gratitude 
of  courts.  Jealousofhis  wives,  liberal  of  his  wealth,  prodigal 
of  his  blood,  and  ot  that  of  others,  he  could  hoaft  with  plea- 
fure,  and  probably  with  truth,  that  he  had  deftroyed  600,000 
of  his  enemies.  And  fuch  was  the  intrepid  gravity  of  his  mind 
and  countenance,  that  he  was  never  known  to  fmile,  except 
on  a  day  of  battle. 

In  the  vifible  feparation  of  parties,  the  greeti  was  confe- 
crated  to  the  Fatimites : — The  Ommiades  were  diftinguifhei 
by  the  vthite'*: — and  the  blacky  as  the  moft  adverfe,  was  natU" 
rally  adopted  by  the  Abaffides.  From  the  Indus  to  the  Eu- 
phrates, the  Eaft  was  convulfed  by  the  quarrel  of  the  white 
and  black  fadions.  Every  advantage  appeared  to  be  on  the 
fide  of  the  white  fa<3ion :  the  authority  of  eftablifhed  goverii- 
ment :  an  army  of  i?o,ooo  foldiers  againft  a  fifth  part  of  that 
number :  and  the  prefence  and  merit  of  the  Caliph  Mervan, 
the  14th,  and  laft  of  the  houfe  of  Ommiyah.  Before  his  ac- 
ceffion  to  the  throne.he  had  deferved,  by  hisGeorgian  war,  the 
honorable  epithet  of  the  Afs  of  Mefopotamia. 

After  an  irretrievable  defeat,  the  Caliph  Mervan  efcaped  to 
Moful,  from  thence  he  fuddenly  repafled  the  Tigris,  and 
pitched  his  laft  fatal  camp  at  Bufir,  on  the  Nile,  where  he  was 
flain,  and  the  remains  of  the  white  fadion  were  finally  van- 
quidied  in  Egypt.  The  fall  of  the  Ommiades  happened  Fe- 
bruary loth,  750. 

Four  fcore  of  the  Ommiades,  who  had  yielded  to  the  faith 
or  clemency  of  their  foes,  were  invited  to  a  banquet  at  Da- 
mafcus :  the  laws  of  hofpitality  were  violated  by  a  promifcu- 
ous  maflacre :  the  board  was  fpread  over  their  fallen  bodies, 
and  the  feftivity  of  guefts  was  enlivened  by  the  mufic  of  their 
dying  groans.  By  the  event  of  the  civil  war,  the  Dynafty  of 
the  AbalSdes  was  firmly  eflablilhed. 


i    ^;5    1 

Abdalrahmjn,  a  royAl  youth  of  the 
Revolt  oj  Spain,  houfe  of  the  Ommiades,  efcaped  alone, 
J.  D.  755.  and  after  a  fuccefsful  ftruggle,  he  efla- 
blifhed  the  throne  of  Cordova,  and  was 
?he  father  of  the  Oinmiades  of  Spain,  who  reigned  above 
250  years  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pyrenees.  He  flew  in  bf.ttle 
a  lieutenant  of  the  Abaffides,  who  had  invaded  his  dominions, 
with  a  fleet  and  army.  The  head  of  Ola,  in  fait  and  cam- 
phire,  was  fufpended  by  a  daring  meflenger,  before  the  palace 
of  Mecca  :  and  the  Caliph  Ahivanfor,  rejoiced  in  his  lafety, 
that  he  was  lemoved  by  fea  and  land  from  fuch  a  formidable 
adverfiry.  Their  mutual  declarations  of  offenfive  war,  eva- 
porated without  efFeft :  but  inftead  of  opening  a  door  to  the 
conqueft  of  Europe,  Spain  was  fevered  from  the  trunk  of  the 
monarchy ;  engaged  in  perpetual  hoflilities  with  the  Eafl,  and 
inclined  to  peace  and  friendfhip  with, the  Ciiriflian  fovereigns 
of  Conflantinople  and  France.  The  example  of  the  Om- 
miades was  imitated  by  the  real  or  fiflitious  progeny  of  Ali, 
the  Edriffites  of  Mauritania,  and  the  more  powerful  Fatimitts 
of  Egypt  and  Africa.  In  the  tenth  century,  the  chair  of  Ma- 
homet was  difputed  by  three  Caliphs  or  Commanders  of  the 
Faithful,  who  reigned  at  Bagdad  ;  Cairoan  and  Cordova,  ex- 
communicated each  other;  and  agreed  only  in  a  principle  of 
difcord,  that  a  feftary  is  more  odious  and  criminal  than  an 
unbeliver. 

Mecca  was  the  patrimony  of  the  line 
Magnificence  of   of  Hafhem,  yet  the  Abaflides  were  never 
the  Caliphs,  J,  D.    tempted  to  live  either  in  the  birth-place  or 
750.  960.  city  of  the  prophet.    Damafcus  was  dif- 

gracedby  the  choice,  and  polluted  by  the 
blood  of  the  Ommiades — and  after  fome  hefr.ation,  Alman- 
for,  the  brother  and  fucceflbr  of  SaflTah,  laid  the  foundation 
of  Bagdad,  the  imperial  feat  of  his  pofterity,  during  a  reign 
of  500  years.  The  chofen  fpot  is  on  the  bank  of  the  Tigris, 
about  15  miles  above  the  ruins  of  Modain — and  fuch  was  the 
rapid  increafe  of  the  capital,  that  the  funeral  of  a  popular 
faint  might  be  attended  by  800,000  men,  and  60,000  women. 
In  the  City  of  Peace,  amidft  the  riches  of  the  Eaft,  the  Abaf- 
fides  foon  difdained  the  abftinence  and  frugality  of  the  firH 
Caliphs ;  and  afpired  to  emulate  the  magnificence  of  the  Per- 
fan  kings. 

After  his  wv^rs  and  buildings,  Almanfor  left  behind  him  in 
gold  and  filver  about £'. 30,000,000  fterltng.  His  fon  Mahadip 
inafmgle  pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  expended  6,000,000  of  di- 
nars of  gold ;  he  dittributed  cifterns  and  caravanferas  along  a,. 


[      177      ] 

meafjred  road  of  700  miles.  His  train  of  camels,  laden  witii 
fnow,  could  ierve  only  to  aftonilli  the  natives  of  Arabia,  and 
to  refrefh  the  fruits  and  liquors  of  the  royal  banquet.  His 
courtiers  would  furely  praile  the  liberality  of  his  grand-i'oa 
Almamon,  who  gave  away  four-fifths  of  the  income  of  a  pro- 
vince, a  fum  of  2,400,000  gold  dinars,  before  he  drew  his 
foot  from  the  ftirrup.  At  the  nuptials  of  the  fame  prince,  a 
thoijfand  pear's,  of  the  largell  fize,  were  fnowered  on  the  head 
of  the  bride,  and  a  lottery  of  lands  and  houfes,  difplayed  the 
capricious  bounty  of  fortune.  The  glories  of  the  court  were 
brightened,  rather  than  impaired,  in  the  dechne  of  the  em- 
pire :  and  a  Greek  ambaflador  might  admire,  or  pity,  the 
magnifi'jence  of  the  ftebie  Modtander :  The  Caliph's  whole 
army,  fays  Abulfeda,bo!:h  horfe  and  foot,was  under  arms,which, 
together,  made  a  body  of  160,000  men.  His  ftate  cfBcers, 
the  favourite  flaves,  flood  near  him,  in  i'plendid  apparel,  their 
belts  glittering  with  gold  and  gera<; — near  tiiem  were  7,000 
Eunuchs,4,ooo  of  them  white.the  rem.iinder  black.  The  port- 
ers and  door-keepers  were  700.  Barg-;;;  and  boats,wi'.hthe  mofl 
fuperb  decorations,  were  ken  fwlmming  upon  the  Tigris — nor 
was  the  palace  itfelf,  lefs  fplendia,  in  which  were  hung  up 
38,000  pieces  of  tapeflry ;  12,500  of  which  were  fakj  em- 
broidered with  gold ;  the  carpets  on  the  floor  were  zi,ooo ; 
an  hundred  lions  were  brought  out,  with  a  keeper  to  each 
lion;  among  the  other  fpedtacles  of  rare  and  liupendous  lux- 
ury, v/as  a  tree  of  gold  and  filver,  fpreading  into  eighteen 
large  branches,  on  which,  and  on  the  lefl'er  boughs,  fat  a  va- 
riety oi  birds,  made  of  the  fame  precious  metal,  as  \Vell  as 
the  leaves  of  the  tree  :  while  the  tree  affedled  fpontaneous  mo- 
tions, the  feveral  birds  warbled  their  natural  harmony. 

Through  this  fcene  of  magnificence,  the  Greek  ambalTador 
was  led  by  the  vilir  to  the  foot  of  the  Caliph's  throne. 

In  the  bloody  conflids  of  the  Ommiades 
irars  of  Ha-  and  the  AbafTides,  the  Greeks  had  avenged 
run  al  R.,Jlnd  their  wrongs,  and  enlarged  their  limits.  But 
againft  the  Ro-  a  fevere  retribution  was  exaded  by  Mohadi 
vrans,  i\.  D.  the  third  Caliph  of  the  new  Dynafly.  Harun 
781 — 80J.  his  fecond  fon,  led  an  army  of  95  000  Per- 

lians  and  Arabs,  from  the  Tigris  to  the  Thra- 
cian  Bofphorus.  The  Greeks  made  an  ignominious  peace,  and 
paid  an  annual  tribute  of  75,000  dinars  of  gold.  Five  years 
after  this,  Harun  afcended  the  throne  of  his  father,  the  moft 
powerful  and  vigorous  monarch  of  his  race.    Illutlxious  in  the 

Aa 


I    178    ] 

Weft  as  the  ally  of  Charlemagne ;  and  the  pevpeiml  htro  of 
Arabian  tales. 

In  a  reign  of  twenty-three  years,  he  repeatedly  \ifited  his 
provinces,  from  Chorafan  to  Egyp^.  Nine  times  he  perf^'rm- 
ed  the  pilgrimage  of  Mecca.  Light  times  he  invaded  the  terri- 
tories of  trie  R.omans.  As  often  as  the  Gveeks  failed  of  paying 
their  tribute,  they  were  made  to  feel  iheir  fuhjecftion.  Nice- 
phorus,  when  h<:  came  to  the  throne,  was  relolved  to  obli- 
terate the  badge  of  fervitude;  and  wrote  Harun,  alluding  to 
the  game  of  chefs.  '  The  queen  (he  fpoke  of  Irene)  confidered 
you  as  a  rock,  and  heiftlf  as  a  pawn — that  pufillanimous  fe- 
male confented  to  pay  a  tribute,  the  double  of  wliich  flie  ought 
to  have  exaded  from  the  barbanans.  Rt-rore  the  fruits  of 
your  irjudice,  or  abide  the  determination  of  the  fword. 

Harun  didated  an  anfwer  of  tremendous  brevity.  In  the 
name  of  the  moff  merciful  God  :  Harun  al  Rafliid,  commander 
of  the  faithful,  to  Nicephorus,  the  Roman  dog.  I  have  read 
the  letter,  O  thou  fen  of  an  unbelieving  mother ;  thou  flialt  not 
hear,  thou  fhalt  behold  my  reply. 

It  was  v/ritten  in  charaders  of  bip.od  and  fire,  on  the  plains  of 
Phrygia.  Nicephorus  repented,  jp^nd  ihe  triumphant  Caliph 
retired  to  his  favourite  place  ol  Racca,  on  the  Euphrates.  Tlie 
difiance  of  five  hundred  miles,  and  the  inclemency  of  the  fea- 
fon,  encouraged  his  adverfary  to  violate  the  pe.ice.  Nicepho- 
rus was  aftonifbed  by  the  bold  and  rapid  march  of  the  ccm- 
inander  of  the  faithful,  who  repaikd  in  the  depth  of  winter, 
the  fnows  of  Mount  Taurus. 

Nicephorus  efcaped  with  three  wounds  from  the  field  of 
ba'ile,  overfpread  with  40,000  of  his  fubjecls.  The  emperor 
was  alhamed  of  fubmifficn  ;  and  the  Caliph  was  rei'olved  on 
viftory.  135.000  regular  foldiers  received  pay,  and  300  000 
perfons  of  every  denomination,  marched  under  the  black 
flandard  of  the  Ahaffides,  They  fv/ept  the  fuiface  of  Afui 
Minor  far  beyond  Tyana  and  Ancy ra  ;  and  invefted  the  pontic 
Heracla;  the  ruin  was  compleat;  the  Ipoil  was  ample. 

After  tlie  death  of  Harun,  the  heirs  ot  i\\e  Caliph  were  en- 
gaged in  civil  di!cord,and  the  conqueror,  the  liberal  Almamon, 
v/as  fufficiently  engaged  in  re(k>ring  dcmeftic  peace,  and  the 
introduction  of  fcience. 

The  Arabs  fubdued  the  ifle  of  Crete,  A.  D.  813.  And  that 
of  Sicily,  A.D.  878 ;  it  was  attacked,  A.D.  Sij^  but  was  not 
finally  taken  till  87B. 

,  A  fleet  of  Saracen^;,  from  the  Appian  coaO, 

iTivaflonofnoms    p,,epj,T^ed  to  enter  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber. 
hX^t'lr'^'''^'    The  gates  iind  rampaitsof  the  city  wcieguird- 


[      179      ] 

ed  by  a  trembling  people :  but  the  tombs  and  temples  of  Sr; 
Peter  and  St.  Paul  were  left  expoftd  in  the  fuburbs  of  the  Vati- 
can and  of  the  Ollian  way.  Their  invifjble  fandlity  had  fecured 
them  againli  the  Goths,  the  Vandals,  and  the  Lombards;  but 
the  Arabs  di:dained  boih  the  Gofpel  and  the  Legend.  The 
Chriftian  idAs  were  dripped  of  their  coffly  of^eiings.  A  filver 
altar  was  torn  away  from  the  (hrine  of  St.  Peter.  They  plun- 
dered various  places  in  Italy. 

The  choice  of  Leo  IV.  was  the  fafety  of  the  church  and 
the  city.  This  pontiff  was  born  a  Reman ;  the  courage  of  the 
firft  ages  of  the  public  glowed  in  his  bread:  he  flood  ere<ft 
amidft  the  ruins  ot  his  country,  like  one  of  the  firm  and  lofty 
columns  that  rear  their  heads  above  the  fragments  of  the  Ro- 
man forum. 

The  firft  days  of  his  reign,  he  coniecratcd  to  the  removal  of 
relics,  to  prayers  and  proceffions,  and  to  all  the  folemn  offices 
of  religion.  The  antient  walls  were  repaired :  fifteen  towers 
were  built  or  renewed :  and  an  iron  chain  was  drawn  acrols 
the  ftream,  to  impede  the  afcent  of  an  hoflile  navy. 

But  a  ftorm  foon  burft  upon  the  Arabs  with  redoubled  vio- 
lence. The  Aglabite  who  reigned  in  Africa,  had  inherited  from 
his  father,  a  treafure  and  an  army.  A  fleet  of  Arabs  and  Moors 
call  anchor  before  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  fixteen  miles  from 
the  city,  and  their  appearance  and  numbers  threatened  not  a 
tranfierrt  inroad,  but  a  ferious  conqueft.  The  vigilance  of  Leo 
had  formed  an  alliance  with  the  vaffals  of  the  Greek  empire, 
and  Caefarius,  the  fon  of  the  Neapolitan  Duke,  appeared  with 
the  gallies,  who  had  before  vanquifhed  the  fleet  of  the  Sara- 
cens. The  city  bands  in  arms  attended  their  father  to  Oflia, 
vhere  he  reviewed  and  blefled  them.  They  kified  his  feet, 
received  the  commiUnion  with  martial  devotion.  The  Mof- 
lems  advance  to  the  attack  of  the  Chiiftian  gallies,  which  pre- 
ferve  their  advantageous  fituation.  The  victory  inclined  to 
the  fide  of  the  allies,  when  it  was  glorioufly  decided  in  their  fa- 
vour by  a  fudden  tempeft,  which  confounded  the  fkill,  and 
courage,  of  the  ableft  mariners. 

The  Africans  were  fcattered  and  dafhed  to  pieces,  among 
the  tocks  and  iflands  of  an  hoftile  fhore.  Thofe  who  efcaped 
(hipv/reck  and  hunger,  neither  found  nor  deferved  mercy.  The 
fword  and  the  gibbet  reduced  the  dangerous  multitude  of 
captives ;  the  remainder  were  ufefuUy  employed  to  reftore  the 
facred  edifices  which  they  had  attempted  to  fubvert.  Among 
the  fpoils  of  this  naval  vuftory,  thirteen  Arabian  bows  of  pure 
and  mafiy  filver,  were  fufpended  round  the  altar  of  the  fiflier- 
man  of  Ga'.lilee. 


C      iHo      ] 

The  emperor  Theophilus,  was  cne  of 

The  jfmorian  the  moft  atftive  and  high  Ipirittd  princts> 
iiar  bet;vecn  Vis-  during  the  middle  age — he  marched  ia 
cphilus  and  Mo-  peribn  five  times  agr.inU  the  Saracens;  In 
t.i(}hm,  A.  D,  tiie  laft  of  thefe  expediiions,  he  penetrated 
838.  into  Syri.^,  and  belieged  the  obfcure  town 

of  Sozopetra,  the  cafu.-.l  birth  plrxe  of 
Motafiem,  fon  of  Harun.  The  revok  of  the  Feriian  impoftor 
at  this  time,  employed  the  S.v.acens — and  he  couid  only  in- 
tercede for  a  place,  for  which  he  felt  a  filial  afftdion.  Theo- 
philus was  determined  to  wound  his  pride :  the  place  was 
era  ed — a  thoufaud  female  captives  were  forced  away  from  tJie 
adjacent  territory.  Among  ihcfe,  a  matron,  of  the  houfe  of 
Abbas,  invoked,  in  an  agony  of  defpair,  the  name  of  Mo- 
taffem  :  and  the  infults  of  the  Greeks  engaged  the  honor  of 
her  kinfman,  to  avenge  her  indignity,  and  to  anfwer  her  ap- 
peal. Under  the  reign  of  the  two  elder  brothers,  the  inheri- 
tance of  the  younger  had  been  confined  to  Anatolia,  Armenia, 
Georgia,  and  Circaffia.  This  frontier  flation  had  exercilied  his 
n-liury  talents.  Eight  battles  he  gained  or  fought  againll  tiie 
enemies  of  the  Koran.  In  this  perlbnal  quarrel,  the  troops  01 
■Irak,  Syria  and  Egypt  were  recruited  horn  Arabia  and  the 
Turkifh  herds:  his  cavalry  might  be  numerous,  though  we 
fnould  dedu£l  fome  myriads  from  the  130,000  horles  of  the 
royal  ftables.  The  expences  of  the  armament  were  com- 
puted at  £'.4,000,000  (lerling. 

From  Tarfus  to  the  place  of  adembly,  the  Saracens  ad- 
vanced in  three  diviuons,  along  the  high  road  of  Conftnnti- 
nople  :  Motaffem  himfelf  commanded  the  center.  The  father 
of  Theophilus  was  a  native  of  Amozium.  in  Phrigia,for  which 
he  had  a  very  great  afFedion.  This  was  the  place  fixed  upon 
by  Motaflem  to  retaliate  a  fimilar  affront. 

The  armies  meet  and  engage.  The  Arabs  were  broken ; 
but  it  was  by  the  fwords  of  30,000  Perfians,  wl-;o  had  obtained 
fervice  and  fettlement  in  the  BcgZ-intine  empire. 

The  Greeks  were  rcpulkd  and  vanquiflied,  but  it  was  by  the 
arrows  of  the  Ttukifh  cavalry.  Am(.zium,  after  fifty-five 
daysfiege,  is  taken,  and  the  vow  of  MotafTem  was  accom- 
piiihed  with  unrelenting  rigour  ;  tired,  rather  thr.n  fatiated,  he 
retired  to  his  new  palace  of  Samara,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Bagdad.  In  the  fiege,  above  70,000  Moflems  had  periflied: 
iheir  lo!s  had  been  revenged  by  the  fiaugiitcr  of  §0,000  Ciirfii- 
ans,  and  an  equal  number  of  captives,  who  were  treated  as 
the  moft  atrocious  criminals.  In  the  natiorral  and  reiigious 
confli<5i  of  the  two  empires,  peace  was  without  confidence, 


[      i8i      1 

and  war  without  mercy.  Quarter  was  fcldom  given  in  the 
field ;  ihoie  who  efcaped  the  edge  ot  the  fword,  Vv'ere  con- 
demned to  hopelefs  fervitude,  or  txquifue  torture ;  r,nd  a  Ca- 
th(jlic  emperor  relates  with  viiible  f.uisfadion  the  execution  of 
the  Saracens  of  Crete,  who  were  flayed  alive,  or  plunged  into 
caldrons  of  boiling  oil. 

To  a  point  of  honor  Motaffem  had  facrificed  a  fiounfliing 
city  ;  200,000  lives,  and  the  property  of  millions.  The  Ir.me 
Caliph  defcended  from  his  horfe,  and  dirtied  his  robe,  to  re- 
lieve the  diftrels  of  a  decrepid  old  man,  who,  with  bis  laden 
afs,  had  tumbled  into  a  ditch.  On  which  of  thefe  actions  did 
he  re  fled  with  the  mol\  pleafure,  when  he  was  fummuned  by 
the  angel  of  death '^ 

With  Motaflem,  the  eighth  of  the  Abaf- 
D; [orders  of  i'w  fides,  the  glory  of  his  family,  and  nation 
Tuilajh  guards,  expired.  Molallem  introduced  50,000 
J.  D.  841.  870.  robuit  Turkiih  youtli,  from  beyond  die 
Oxus  atrtJ  J,.xaries,  who  were  t-ithtr 
taken  in  war,  or  purchaled  in  trade,  and  exerciitd  tliem  in 
arms  and  the  Mahometan  faith.  Their  licentious  conciucl- 
provoked  the  public  indignation  ;  and  the  quarrels  oi-  the  fol- 
ders  and  people  induced  the  Caliph  to  retire  from  Bagdad,  and 
eikblifli  his  own  refidence  and  the  camp  of  his  barbarian  fa- 
vourites at  Samara  on  the  Tigris,  about  twelve  leagues  from 
the  City  of  Peace.  His  fon  Motawakkel  was  a  jealous  and 
cruel  tyrant ;  odious  to  his  fubjeds,  he  caft  himfelf  on  the 
fidelity  of  the  ftrangers,  who,  ambitious  and  apprehenfive, 
were  tempted  by  the  rich  promife  of  a  revolution. 

At  the  infligation.or  at  lead  in  the  cauie  of  his  fon,  they  burft 
into  his  apartment  at  the  hour  of  fupper,  and  the  Cahph  was 
cut  into  feven  pieces  by  the  fame  fwords  which  he  had  re- 
cently diftributed  among  the  guards  of  his  life  and  throne. — 
To  this  throne,  yet  fli earning  with  a  father's  blood,  Montafier 
was  triumphanrly  led:  but  in  the  reign  of  lix  months  he  found 
only  the  pangs  of  a  guiky  confcience.  After  this  zA  of  treafon, 
the  enfigns  of  royalty,  the  garment  and  walking  flaff  of  Ma- 
homet, were  given  and  torn  away  by  the  foreign  mercenaries, 
who,  in  four  years,  created,  depofed,  and  murdered,  three 
commanders  ot  the  faithful.  As  often  as  the  Turks  v;ere  in- 
flamed by  fear  or  rage,  or  avarice,  thefe  Caliphs  were  dragged 
by  the  feet,  expofed  naked  to  the  fcorching  fun,  beaten  with 
iron  clubs,  and  compelled  to  purchafe,  by  the  abdication  of 
their  dignity,  a  fhort  reprieve  of  inevitable  fate. 

The  infolence  of  the  Turks  was  at  lad  curbed  by  a  more 
firm  and  {kilful  hand — they  were  divided  and  deitroyed  in  fo- 
reign warfare. 


C      ^8i      ] 

Wliile  the  flame  of  entbufialin  was 
Lt^e and pro^refs  damped  by  the  bufinefs,  the  pleafure, 
of  the  Carmath'ians,  and  knowledge  of  the  age,  it  burnt  with 
jft.  D.  890.  951.  concentrated  heat  in  the  breads  of  the 
chofen  few,  the  congenial  fpirits,  who 
Were  fure  of  reigning  either  in  this,  or  the  world  to  come. 
How  carefully  foever  the  Book  of  Prophecy  had  been  fealed 
by  the  apoftle  of  M;cca,  the  wifhes,  and  (if  wv  may  profane 
the  word)  the  reaion  of  fanaticifm  might  believe,  that  after  the 
lucceffive  miffions  of  Adam,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moies,  Jefus, 
2nd  Mahomet,  the  fame  God,  in  the  fullnefs  of  time,  would 
reveal  a  Ihll  more  perfed  law.  In  the  277th  year  of  the  He- 
gira,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cufa,  an  Arabian  preacher- 
of  the  name  of  Carmath,  affumed  the  lofty  and  incompre- 
henfible  flyle  of  the  guide,  the  dirtdor,  the  demonllration, 
the  word,  the  h.oly  ghoft,  the  camel,  the  herald  of  the  Mef- 
ilah,  who  hadconverfed  with  him  in  human  fhape,  and  the 
reprefentative  of  Mohammed,  fon  of  A'.i,  of  S'.  John,  baptifl, 
and  of  the  angel  Gabriel.  In  his  myftic  volume,  the  prophets 
of  the  Koran  were  refined  to  a  more  fpiritual  ienfe  :  a  timid 
perfecution  of  the  new  k&.  by  the  m:»giiirates  of  Cufa,  affifted 
its  progrels.  After  a  bloody  conflicH:,  they  prevailed  in  the 
province  of  Bahrein,  along  the  Perlian  gulf.  The  fwords  of 
Abu  Said,  and  his  fon  Abu  Tahen,  fpread  far  and  wide  deftruc- 
tion:  and  thefe  rebellious  Imams  in  the  field  could  mufter 
107,000  fanatics.  The  mercenaries  of  the  Caliph  were  dif- 
mayed  at  an  enemy,  that  neither  aflced  or  gave  quarter.  And 
the  difference  between  them,  in  fortitude  and  patience,  is  ex- 
prefTive  of  the  change  which  three  centuries  of  prolperity  had 
effeded  in  the  charadfcr  of  the  Arabians  :  fuch  troops  were 
difcomfited  in  every  aftion.  The  cities  of  Pvacca  and  Baalbu, 
of  Cufa  and  Baflora,  were  taken  and  pillaged.  In  a  daring  in- 
road beyond  the  Tigris,  Abu  Taher  advanced  to  the  gates 
of  the  capital,  with  no  more  than  five  hundred  horfe.  The 
Caliph's  lieutenant  apprifed  him  of  his  danger,  and  recom- 
mended a  fpeedy  flight.  Your  mader,  faid  the  intripid  Car- 
mathian,  is  at  the  head  of  30,000  foldiers — three  fuch  men  as 
thefe  are  wanting  in  his  hoi^.  At  the  fame  inHant,  turning  to 
three  of  his  companions,  he  commanded  the  firft  to  plunge  a 
dagger  in  his  breafl — thefecond  to  leap  into  the  Tigris,  and  the 
third  to  cafthimfelf  head-long  down  a  precipice — they  obeyed 
without  a  murmur.  Relate,  continued  tke  Imam,  what  you 
have  feen — before  the  evening  your  general  fliall  be  chained 
among  my  dog"-. — Before  the  evening  the  camp  was  furprifed, 
and  the  menace  executed. 


[      iS3      ] 

Their  rapine  was  fanftified  by  their  averfion  to  the  wordiip  of' 
Mecca.  They  robbed  a  caravan  ol" pilgrims;  and  lo.ooo  de- 
Youc  Mcflems  were  devoted  lo  a  death  of  hanger  and  thirft. 
Anoiiier  year  they  fuffered  the  pilgrims  to  proceed ;  but  in. 
the  ftftival  of  devotion,  Abu  Taher  Itormed  the  holy  city,  and 
trampled  on  the  moft  venerable  relics  of  the  Mahometan 
faith. 

Thirty  thoufand  citizens  and  ftrangers  were  put  to  the 
fword;  the  facred  precinds  were  polluted  by  the  burial  of 
3000  dead  bodies.  The  v/ell  of  Zemzen  overflowed  with 
blood;  the  golden  fpout  v/as  forced  from  its  place.  The  veil 
of  the  Caaba  was  divided  among  theie  impious  feclaries:  and 
the  black  (lone,  the  firfl  monument  oi  the  nation,  wasborne 
away  in  triumph  to  their  capital.  They  were  finally  extir- 
pated; but  yet  may  be  confidtred  as  the  fecond  cauf;;  of  the 
decline  and  fall  of  the  empire  ct  the  Caliphs. 

The  third,  and  mod  obvious  caufewas  the 

Revolt  of  the    magnitude  of  the  empire  itfelf, 
Frcvlrxes,  A.  A  change  was  fearcely  vifible  as  long  as 

D.  800 — 936.      the  lieutenants  ol  the  Caliph,  were  content 
with  their  vicarious  title.     But  in  the  long 
and  hereditary  exercife  of  power,  they  afl'umed  the  piide  and 
attributes  of  royalty. 

After  the  revolt  of  Spain  from  the  Abaffides,  the  firll  fymp- 
toms  of  difobedience  broke  out  in  Africa. 

The  independent  Dynafries  may  be  reckoned  as  follows : 

In  Africa  the  Aglabites,  A.D.  800—941. 

At  Fez  the  EdriiDtes,  A.D.  829—907. 

In  the  Eaft,  the  firft  Dynafty  was  tliat  of  Taherites,  the  poP 
ter'ty  of  the  valiant  Tahu,  A.D.  813 — 872. 

The  lad  were  fupplanted  by  the  SoiTarides,  A.D,  S72 — 902  ; 
who  fubdued  Periia,  and  threatened  Bagd.id,  the  rciidence  of 
the  Abaffides.  Thefe  were  too  feeble  to  contend,  and  too 
proud  to  forgive  ;  they  invited  the  powerful  Dynafly  of  the 
Samanides,  who  pafled  the  Oxus  with  10  coo  horfe,  fo  poor, 
th.^t  they  had  wooden  IVirrups,  A.D.  874 — 999,  fo  brave,  that 
they  vanquifhed  the  Saflfarian  array,  eight  times  more  numerous 
than  their  own.  The  vidor  was  content  with  the  inheritance 
of  Tranfoxiana  and  Chorafan.  Perfia  returned  for  a  while  to 
the  allegiance  of  the  Caliplis. 

The  provinces  of  Syria  and  Egypt  were  twice  difmembered 
by  their  Turkifn  Haves  of  the  race  of  Toalun  and  Ikfhid. 

The  Toulonides,  A.D.  868-905. 

The  Ikfliides,  A.D.  934—968. 


L       1S4       1 

Thefe  barbarians,  in  religion  and  manners,  the  cotintrymen 
cf  Mahomet,  emerged  from  the  bloodv  f.'.dions  of  the  palace, 
to  a  provincial  command,  and  an  independent  throne :  their 
names  became  famous  and  formidable  in  their  time.  But  the 
founders  of  ihe:e  two  potent  Dynaftles,  confciTed  eitner  in 
words  or  adions,  the  vanity  of  ambition. 

The  firO,  on  his  death-bed,  implored  the  mercy  of  God,  ig- 
norant of  the  limits  of  his  own  power. 

Ths  fecond,  in  the  midlt  of  400.000  foldiers,  and  8,000 
Haves,  concealed  from  every  human  eye  the  place  where  he 
attempted  to  Ikep.  Their  fons  were  educated  in  the  vices  of 
kings,  and  both  Egypt  and  Syria  were  recovered  and  pofiefled 
by  tiie  Abaflides  about  thirty  yeais. 

in  the  decline  of  their  empire,  Mefopotamia,  with  the  im- 
portant cities  of  jSIoful  and  Aleppo,  were  occupied  by  the 
Arabian  princes  of  the  tribe  of  Hamadan,  A.D.  892 — icot. 
At.  the  fame  fatal  period  the  Perhan  kingdom  was  ufurpcd  by 
thf  Dynafty  of  the  Bowides.  Under  their  reign,  the  language 
and  genius  of  Perila  revived,  and  the  Arabs,  304  years  after 
the  death  of  Mahomet,  were  deprived  of  the  liceptre  of  the 
Eail. 

The  Bowides,  A.D.  933,  1005. 

Rahdi  the  20th  of  the  Abaffides  and  the 

laUtn  fiat€ of  sgth  of  the  fuccelTors  of  M.\homet,  was  the 
ihe  Calij^ns  <f  lal]  who  deferved  the  title  of  commander  of 
Bagditdi  A.D.  the  faithful ;  the  lall  who  fpoke  to  the  people, 
936.  orconverfed  with  the  learned ;  the  lalt,  who, 

in  the  expences  of  his  houfehold,  reprefent- 
ed  the  wealth  and  magnificence  of  the  Caliphs.  After  him,  the 
lords  of  the  E.dleru  world  were  reduced  to  the  mol\  abjccft 
mifery,  expoied  to  the  blows  and  infults  of  a  fcrvile  condi- 
tion. The  revolt  of  the  provinces  circumfcribed  them  within 
the  walls  of  B.^gdad.  But  this  capital  contained  an  innumer- 
able muuitude,  vain  of  their  paft  fortune,  and  difcontented  with 
the  prefent.  OpprelTed  by  the  demands  of  a  treafury  that 
had  been  enriched  by  the  fpoilsof  naiions. 

In  each  profeffion  which  allowed  room  for  two  perfons,  the 
one  was  a  votary,  the  other  an  antagonifi  of  Ali.  A  turbulent 
people  could  only  be  reprefied  by  military  force,  and  this 
could  not  be  exercifed.  The  African  and  the  Turkifn  guards 
drew  their  iwords  againfteach  other,  and  the  chief  command- 
ers, the  Emirs  Al  Omra,  imprifoned  or  depofed  their  fove- 
reigns,  defpair  prompted  them  to  invite  the  Bowides,  the 
Sultans  ofPerfi.i,  who  jQienced  the  fadions  of  Bagdad  by  their 
irrefilhble  arms. 


-      L       iS5      ] 

The  civil  and  military  powers  were  affumed  by  Moezal-- 
dowlah,  who  affigned  to  the  Caliph  a  ftipend  cf  6o,oool.  fter- 
ling  :  but  on  the  fortieth  day,  at  the  audience  of  the  ambafla- 
dor  ofChoral^in,  the  Cah'ph  was  dragged  from  his  throne,  and 
confined  in  a  dungeon.  His  palace  was  pillaged,  his  eyes  puc 
out.  In  the  fchool  of  adverfity,  the  luxurious  Caliphs  alfumed 
the  grave  and  abftemious  virtues  of  the  primitive  times.  They 
failed,  they  prayed,  and  ftudied  the  Koran  and  the  tradition  of 
the  Sonnites.  They  performed  with  zeal  and  knowledge  the 
funftions  of  their  ecclefvaflical  character.  The  weaknels  or 
divifion  of  their  tyrants,  fometimes  reflored  the  Abaffides  to 
the  fovereignty  of  Bagdad;  but  their  misfortunes  had  been 
embittered  by  the  triumph  of  the  Fatimites,  the  real  or  fpurious 
progeny  of  Ali.  Arifing  from  the  extremity  of  Africa,  thefe 
luccelsful  rivals  extinguifhed  both  in  Egypt  and  Syria,  the  fpi- 
ritual  and  temporal  -authority  of  the  Abaffides.  And  the 
monarch  of  the  Nile  infulted  the  humble  pontiff  on  the 
banks  of  the  Nile. 

T'e  Frff  ^  ^^'^'^^  °^  bloody  and  undecifive  combats 

ff     /a"    ^^^^  fhs  excurfions  of  the  emperors  from 

/^  c/i  Of    t      ^^^  j^.jj^  ^j-  Qppj^(jQ(-i.^  ,.Q  ^)^Q  deferts  of  Bae- 

'■        J    r  r        dad.     They   conquer    Cilicia.     Mopfuelta, 
cas  and     onn         ,  .  ,         .  ■     j  -ka  n  j  /- 

7  ■  T-      A  r)      which  contained  200,000  Mollems,  predef- 

V _  I     '    '     tined  to  death  or  flavery,  was  furrounded  and 
9  3    9/5-  taken  by  affault.    Tarfus  was  reduced  by  the 

flow  progrefs  of  famine.  They  invade  Syria  and  recover  An- 
tioch  as  well  as  Aleppo ;  more  than  one  hundred  cities  vsrere 
brought  back  to  obedience,  and  eighteen  mofques  committed 
to  the  flames.  Zimifces  with  incredible  fpeed,  overan  the  once 
famous  cities  of  Samofta,  Edefla,  Martyropolis,  Amida  and 
Nifibis,  the  antient  limits  of  the  empire  near  the  Tigris. 

Bagdad  was  in  difmay ;  thirft  and  hunger  guarded  the  defert 
ofMefopotamia,  and  the  emperor  fatiated  with  glory,  and  laden 
wi  th  Oriental  fpoils,  returned  to  Conftantinople,  and  difplayed  in 
triumph  the  filks,  the  aromatics,  and  300  myriads  of  gold  and 
fiiver.  Yet  the  powers  of  the  Eaft  h«d  been  bent,  not  broken, 
by  tliis  tranfient  hurricane.  After  the  departure  cf  the  Greeks, 
the  fugitive  princes  returned  to  their  capitals,  difclaimed  the  oath 
of  allegiance,  purified  their  temples,  and  overturned  the  idols  of 
the  faints  and  martyrs.  Of  thefe  extenfive  conquefts,  Antioch 
with  the  cities  of  Cilicia,  and  the  ille  of  Cyprus  were  alone  re- 
flored, a  permanent  and  ufeful  accellion  to  the  Roman  em- 
pire. 

Bb 


[      i85     ] 

The  Tniks  or  Turkmans  were  feated  beyond  the  Gafpian 
5ea.  Their  Scythian  empire  of  the  lixth  century  was  long 
fmce  diflolved ;  but  the  fragments  of  the  nation,  each  a  power- 
ful and  independent  people,  were  fcattered  over  the  defert, 
from  China  to  the  Oxus  and  the  Danube.  The  colony  of  the 
Hungarians  was  admitted  into  the  republic  of  Europe;  and  the 
thrones  of  Afia  were  occupied  by  the  flaves  and  foldiers  of 
Turkifh  extradlion.  A  fwarm  of  thefe  northern  (hepherds 
overfpread  the  kingdoms  of  Perfia ;  their  princes  of  the  race  of 
Seljuk,  tredted  a  fpleadid  and  folid  empire  from  Samarcand  to 
the  confines  of  Greece  and  Egypt;  and  the  Turks  have  main- 
tained their  dominion  in  Afia  Minor,  till  the  vidlorious  Crefcent 
hasheen  placed  on  the  dome  of  St.  Sophia. 

This  prince  reigned  in  the  Eaftern  pro- 

Mahmudthe  vinces  of  Perfia,  looo  years  aftei  the  birth 
€azf:h'ide,AIX  of  Chrift;  and  waff  the  greateft  amongft 
597 — 1028.  the  Turkifh  princes.  The  falling  Dynaf- 
ty  of  the  Samonides  was  overthrown  by  this 
family.  The  principal  fource  of  the  fame  and  riches  of  Mah- 
mud,  was  the  holy  war  which  he  waged  with  the  Gentoos 
of  Hindoftan.  To  this  country  he  made  twelve  expeditions. 
Never  was  the  Muffulman  hero  difmayed  by  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather,  the  heighth  of  the  mountains,  by  the  bieadth  of 
the  rivers,  the  barrennefs  of  the  defert,  the  multitude  of  the 
enemy,  or  the  formidable  array  of  theiT  elephants  of  war.  For 
him  the  title  of  Sultan  was  firft  invented.  His  kingdom  was 
enlarged  from  Tranfoxiana  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Ifpahan ; 
and  from  the  fhores  of  the  Cafpian  to  the  mouth  of  the  Indus. 
His  kingdom  furpafled  the  limits  of  the  conqueft  of  Alexander. 
After  a  march  of  three  months  over  the  hills  of  Cafhmir  and 
Thibet,  he  reached  the  famous  city  of  Kinnoge,  on  the  upper 
Ganges ;  and  in  a  naval  combat  on  one  of  the  branches  of  the 
Indus,  he  vanquifhed  4000  boats  of  the  natives. 

Dehli,  Lahor,  and  Multan,  opened  their  gates  to  him ;  the 
kingdom  of  Gurarat  atiraded  his  ambition,  and  tempted  his 
ftay.  To  the  people  he  was  merciful,  but  to  the  religion  of 
fiindoftan,  the  zealous  Muffulman  was  cruel  and  inexorable. 
Many  hundred  temples  or  pagodas  were  levelled  with  the 
ground ;  many  thoufand  idols  were  demolill-»ed.  The  pagoda 
of  Sumrat  was  fituate  on  the  promontory  of  Gurarat;  it  was 
endowed  with  the  revenue  of  2000  villages :  xooo  Brahmans 
vere  confccrated  to  the  fervice  of  the  deity,  whom  they  wa(h- 
€d  every,  morning  and  evening  with  water  from  the  diftant 
Gajiges.  JTiie  fubordinate  miRidersconfiftedof  aoomufitians, 


[      1^7      1 

300  barbers,  and  joo  dancing  girls,  conrpicuous  for  their  birth 
and  beauty.  The  fides  of  ihe  temple  were  protefted  by  the 
ocean :  the  narrow  ifthmus  was  fortified  by  a  natural  or  arti- 
fiiial  precipice ;  and  the  city  and  adjacent  country  was  peopled 
by  a  nation  of  fanatics.  Tiiey  confeffed  their  fins  and  the 
punifhment  of  Kinnoge  and  Dehli;  but  if  the  impious  ftranger 
prefumed  to  approach  their  holy  precinds,  he  would  furely  be 
overwhelmed  by  a  blaft  of  the  divine  vengeance.  By  this  chal- 
lenge the  faith  of  Mihmud  was  animated  to  a  perfonal  trial  of 
the  Ihength  of  this  Indian  deity.  50,000  of  his  worfhippers 
were  pierced  by  the  Ipe^rs  of  the  Moflems ;  the  walls  were 
fcaled,  the  fanduary  was  profaned ;  and  the  conqueror  aimed 
a  blow  of  his  iron  mace  at  the  head  of  the  idol.  The  trem- 
bling barbarians  are  faid  to  have  ofTered  io,oco,oool.  fterling 
for  his  ranfom ;  and  it  was  urged  by  the  wileft  counfellors,  that 
the  deftrudion  of  a  ftone  image  would  not  change  the  hearts  of 
the  Gentoos;  and  that  fuch  a  fum  might  be  dedicated  to  the 
relief  of  the  true  believers.  Your  reafons,  replied  the  Sultan, 
are  fpecious  and  ftrong ;  but  never  in  the  eyes  of  pofterity 
fhall  Mahmud  appear  as  the  merchant  of  idols.  He  repeated 
his  blov/s,  and  a  treafure  of  pearls  and  rubies  concealed  fn  the 
belly  of  the  ftatue,  explained  in  fome  degree  the  prodigal  offer 
of  the  devout  Brahmans.  The  fragments  of  the  idol  were 
diftributed  to  Gazna,  Mecca,  and  Medina. 

Bagdad  liftened  to  the  edifying  tale,  and  Mahmud  was  fa- 
luted  by  the  Caliph,  with  the  title  of  Guardian  of  the  fortune 
and  faith  of  Mahomet.  The  Orientals  exceed  the  meafure  of 
credibility  in  the  account  of  millions  of  gold  and  filver,  pearls, 
diamonds,  and  rubies,  which  he  amalTed  together. 

The  tribes  of  Arabs,  Curds,  and  Turkmans,  in  the  midft  of 
civilized  nations,  perfevere  in  a  wandering  life,  which  main- 
tains the  fpirit  and  exercife  of  arms.  The  Turkmans  preferve 
the  manners  of  the  Scythian  defert.  They  fight  on  horfeback, 
and  their  courage  is  difplayed  in  frequent  combats  with  each 
other.  The  firft  emigration  of  the  Eaftern  Turkmans,  the 
mofl  antient  of  their  race,  is  to  be  afcribed  to  the  tenth  cen- 
tury. Mahmud  had  invited  too  many  of  thefe  into  his  king- 
dom, who  embraced  the  Mahometan  faith.  He  was  admo- 
nifhed  of  his  error  by  a  chief  of  the  race  of  Seljuk,  who  lived 
at  Bochara.  The  Sultan  enquired  of  him,  what  number  of 
men  he  could  furnifh  for  military  fervice  ?  His  anfwer  was, 
200,000  horfe.  Thefe  Turkman  (hepherds  were  converted 
into  robbers,  and  colleded  into  an  army  of  conquerors. 

MalTond  the  Sulran,  marched  in  perfon  againft  the  Turk- 
mans.   The  Gaznivide  was  abandoned  by  the  cowardice  os 


[      i8S      ] 

treachery  of  his  generals  of  Tiirkifh  race;  and  this  memorable 
day  of  Zendecan  founded  in  Peilia  the  Dynafty  of  the  fhep- 
herd  kings. 

The  viftorious  Turkmans  immediately 
Dynajfynfthe  proceeded  to  the  clioice  of  a  king.  At  the 
Seljukians^reign  age  of  torty-five  Togrul  Beg  was  invefied 
ofTogrulBcg.  with  the  title  of  Sultan,  in  the  royal  city  of 
A.D.  1038- —  Nifhabir :  and  his  virtues  juftified  the  choice. 
1063.  He  expelled  the  Gaznivides  from  Perlia.     In 

the  Weft  he  annihilated  the  Dynally  of  the 
Bowides;  and  the  fceptre  of  Irak  pafled  from  the  Perfian  to 
the  TurkiOi  nation. 

By  the  conqueft  of  Aderbigan  or  Media,  he  approached 
the  Roman  confines ;  and  fen t  an  ambaffador  to  demand  tri- 
bute and  obedience  of  the  Emperor  of  Conftantinople.  He 
Avas  a  zealous  Mahometan  :  each  day  he  repeated  the  five 
prayers ;  the  two  firlf  days  of  each  week  were  confecrated  to 
an  ejciraordinary  faft ;  and  in  every  city  a  mofque  was  com- 
pleated  before  he  would  lay  the  foundation  of  a  palace. 

The  fublime  charader  of  the  fucceffor  of  the  prophet  was 
difputed  by  the  Caliphs  of  Bagdad  and  Egypt.  Togrul  a\  as 
called  to  the  deliverance  ot  the  Caliph  Cayem,  who  at  Bag- 
dad was  a  mere  venerable  phantom.  He  appeared,  and  the 
prince  of  the  Bowides  dilappeared  :  the  heads  of  the  moft  ob- 
flinate  rebels  were  laid  at  the  feet  of  Togrul.  After  tlie  chaf- 
tifement  of  the  guilty,  he  embarked  on  the  Tigris,  and  landed 
at  the  gate  of  Racca,  and  made  his  public  entry  on  horfeback  ; 
at  the  palace  gate,  he  refpecf^fully  dilmounted,  and  walked  on 
foot,  preceded  by  his  Emirs,  without  arms.  The  Caliph  was 
feated  behind  his  black  veil;  the  black  garment  of  Aiiaffides, 
■was  caft  over  his  Ihoulders,  and  he  held  in  his  hand  the  ilaffof 
the  apofile  of  God. 

The  conqueror  of  the  Eafl  killed  the  ground,  flood  fome 
time  in  a  modefl  poflure,  and  was  led  towards  the  throne 
by  the  Vizir.  After  Togrul  had  feated  himfclf  upon  another 
throne,  his  com.miffion  was  read;  which  declared  him  the 
temporal  lieutenant  of  theVicar  of  the  Prophet.  He  was  fuccef- 
fively  inveiled  with  feven  robes  of  honour,  prefented  with 
feven  flaves,  the  natives  of  the  feven  climes  of  Arabia.  Hts 
veil  was  perfumed  with  mufk;  two  fcymeters  v.'ere  girded  to 
his  fide,  as  a  fymbol  of  a  double  reign  over  the  Eait  and  the 
Weft.  He  was  prevented  from  prollrating  himlelf  a  fecond 
time:  he  twice  k'ffed  the  hands  of  the  Cahph. 

In  a  fecond  vifit  to  Bagdad,  he  refcued  the  C.il'pli  from  h's 
enemies,  and  devoutly  on  foot  led  his  mule  from  the  prifon  to 
the  palace. 


[      i89      ] 

This  empire  was  fuddenly  Invaded  by 
The  Turks  invade     an  unknown  race  of  barbarians, who  unit* 
the  Roman  empire,     ed  Scythian  valor  with  fanaticifm.     The 
ji.  D.  1050.  myriads  of  Turkifh  horfe  overfpread  a 

frontier  of  600  miles,  from  Taurus  to 
Arzeroum,  and  130,030  Chriftians  were  a  grateful  facrifice  to 
the  prophet.  The  impreffion  was  not  lafting,  the  torrent  foon 
rolled  away. 

The  name  of  Alp  Arilan,  the  valiant 

Reign  of  Alp^lrf-  lion,  is  exprefiive  of  the  popular  idea  of 
Liu,A.D.ioG^.\o']2  the  perfedion  of  man — And  the  fucceflor 
of  Togrul  difplayed  the  firmnefs  and  ge- 
nerofity  of  the  royal  animal.  Togrul  died  childleTs,  and  Alp 
Arflan  was  his  nephew.  He  paffed  the  Euphrates  with  his 
Turkifh  cavalry,  entered  CcBfarea,  the  metropolis  of  Cappado- 
cia,  attraded  by  the  wealth  of  the  temple  of  Sr.  Bafil.  The 
final  conqueft  of  Armenia  and  Georgia  were  effefted  by  him  : 
The  Romans  are  defeated,  A.  D.  1071,  and  the  Emperor  Ro- 
manus  Diogenes  is  made  a  prifoner,  and  treated  with  great 
lenity  fey  Aip  Arflan.  The  terms  of  liberty  and  peace  were,  a 
ranfom  of  a  million,  an  annual  tribute  of  360,00©  pieces  of 
gold,  the  marriage  of  the  royal  children,  and  the  liberty  of  all 
the  Moflems  in  the  power  of  the  Greeks. 

Roman  us  fubfcribed  this  treaty,  and  was  immediately  invert- 
ed with  a  Turkifh  robe  of  honor :  But  before  he  reached  the 
court,  he  was  informed,  that  they  difclaimed  allegiance  to  a 
CAptive.  The  generofity  of  the  Sultan  prepared  to  efpoufe  the 
caufe  of  his  ally,  but  the  death  of  Romanus  Diogenes  prevent- 
ed It. 

The  trophies  of  Alp  Arflan 's  vidories 

D^atk  of  Alp  Arf-  were  the  fpoils  of  Anatolia,  from  Antioch 
Ian,  J.  D.  107Z.  to  the  black  fea  ;  the  faireft  part  of  Afia 
was  fubjeft  to  his  laws.  He  meditated 
the  conque{\  of  Turquef^an,  and  for  this  purpofe  he  left  the 
Greeks.  He  was  twenty  days  in  getting  his  troops  over  the 
Oxus.  Jofeph,  the  Carizmian,  defended  his  fortrefs ;  was 
taken  prifoner.  In  the  royal  tent,  the  fultan,  inftead  of praifing 
his  valor,  reproached  his  obftinate  folly  ;  and  theinfolent  reply 
of  the  rebel  provoked  a  fentence,  that  he  fhould  be  faftened  to 
four  flakes,  and  left  to  expire  in  that  painful  fituation.  At  this 
command  the  defperate  Carizmian,  drawing  a  dagger,  rufhed 
towards  the  throne  :  the  guards  raifed  their  battle  axes ;  their 
zeal  was  checked  by  Alp  Arflan,  the  mofl  fkilful  archer  of  his 
age  ;  he  drew  h's  bow,  but  his  foot  flipped,  the  arrow  glanced 


t      »9o      ] 

afide,  and  he  teceived  in  his  breaft  the  dagger  of  Jofeph,  whd 
%v?.s  inft.^ntly  cut  to  pieces :  But  the  wound  was  mortal. 

During  the  life  of  Alp  Arfian,  his  eldeft 
Reign  and  prof-    Ton  had  been  acknowledged  as  the  future 
pa  try   of    Malik     Sultan  of  theTurks.     On  his  father's  death, 
Sliak,  j.D.ioiz     the  inheritance  was  difputed  by  an  uncle, 
*— 1092.  coufin,  and  brother.     The  triple  vldory 

of  Malek  Shah  eftablifhed  his  own  reputa- 
tion, and  the  right  of  primogeniture.  It  would  not  be  eafy  to 
extraft  a  faying  more  pure  and  magnanimous  than  one  of  this 
TurkiiVi  prince.  On  the  eve  of  a  batile,  he  performed  his  de- 
votion at  Thous.  As  the  Sultan  rofe  from  the  ground,  he 
afked  his  Vizir  Nizam,  what  had  been  the  objed  of  his  fecret 
petition  1  *'  That  your  arms  may  be  crowned  with  vidory," 
"w.is  the  prudent,  and,  probably,  the  fincere,  anfwer  of  the 
Minifter.  For  my  part,  replied  the  generous  Malek,  I  implor- 
ed the  Lord  of  Hofts,  that  he  would  take  from  me  my  life  and 
crown,  if  my  brother  be  more  worthy  than  myfelf  to  reign 
over  the  Moflems.  Thefavornble  judgment  of  Heaven  was 
rutified  by  the  Caliph  ;  and  for  the  firit  time,  the  facred  title  of 
Commander  of  the  Faithful,  was  communicated  to  a  barbarian. 
By  perlonal  merit,  and  extent  of  empire,  he  was  the  greateft 
prince  of  his  age.  After  the  lettleraents  of  Perfia  and  Syria,  he 
marched  at  the  head  of  innumerable  troops,  to  atchieve  the 
conquefl  of  Turquedan.  In  his  paffage  of  the  Oxus,  the 
boatmen,  who  had  been  employed  in  tranfporting  his  troops, 
complained,  that  their  payment  was  affigned  on  the  revenues 
of  Aniioch.  The  Sultan  frowned  at  this  prepofterous  choice  ; 
but  fmiled  at  the  artful  flattery  ot  his  Vizir — "  It  was  not  to 
poflpone  their  reward,  that  I  feleded  thofe  remote  places,  but 
to  ieav€  a  memorial  to  pofterity,that  under  your  reign, Antioch 
and  the  Oxus  wsre  fubjed  to  the  fame  fovereign."  But  this 
defcviption  of  his  limits  was  parfimonious.  Beyond  the  Oxus 
he  reduced  to  his  obedience  the  cities  of  Bochara,  Carizeme,  and 
Sarmacand  ;  cruflied  each  independent  favage  that  attempted 
■  to  oppofe  him.  Malek  pafled  the  Sikon,  or  Jaxartes,  the  laft 
boundary  of  Perfian  civilization  :  The  hords  of  Turqueftan 
yielded  to  him  ;  his  name  was  inferted  on  the  coins,  and  in  the 
prayers  of  Cafligar,  a  Tartan  kingdom  on  the  extreme  border 
of  China.  Frotii  the  Chinefe  frontier,  he  ftretched  his  imine- 
diate  jurifdidion  to  the  weft  and  fouth,  as  far  as  the  mountains 
of  Georgia,  the  neighborhood  of  Conftantinople,  the  holy  city 
of  Jerufalem,  and  the  fpicy  groves  of  Arabia  Fcetix.  Inftead  of 
refigninghimfelf  to  the  luxury  of  the  Haram,the  (hepherd  king, 
both  in  peace  and  war,  was  in  adion  and  in  the  field. 


Ey  the  perpetual  motion  of  the  royal  camp,  each  province 
Was  fucceffively  blefled  with  his  prelence  :  Twelve  times  he 
perambulated  the  wide  extent  of  his  dominions,  which  furpafled 
the  Afiatic  reigns  of  Cyrus  and  the  Caliphs..  Of  thefe  expe- 
ditions, the  moll  ferious  and  fplendid,  was  the  pilgrimage  to 
Mecca.  The  freedom  and  fafety  ot  the  Caravans  were  pro- 
tefted  by  his  arms.  His  train  confifted  of  47,000  horfe.  The 
language  and  literature  of  Perfia  revived  in  his  reign,  and  his 
palace  refounded  with  the  fongs  of  an  hundred  poets.  The 
calendar  was  reformed  by  a  general  aflembly  of  the  aflrono- 
mers  of  the  eaft.  By  a  law  of  the  prophet,  the  Moflems  are 
confined  to  the  irregular  courfe  of  the  lunar  months.  In  Perfia, 
fince  the  age  of  Zoroafler,  the  revolution  of  the  fun  has  been 
known  and  celebrated  as  an  annual  feftival ;  but  after  the  fall 
of  the  Magian  empire,  the  intercalation  had  been  negleded : 
The  fraAions  of  minutes  and  hours  were  multiplied  into  days, 
and  the  date  of  the  fpring  was  removed  from  the  figh  of  Aries, 
to  that  of  Pifces.  The  reign  of  Malek  was  illuftrated  by  the 
GelaJoeon  era  :  And  all  errors,  either  pad  or  future,  were  cor- 
re<fted  by  a  computation  of  time,  which  furpalTes  the  Julian, 
and  approaches  the  accuracy  of  the  Gregorian  ftyle.  Nizsim, 
who  ruled  the  empire  under  Alp  Arllan  and  his  fon,  was  one 
of  the  moft  illuilrious  minifters  of  the  eaft,  and  was  honored 
by  the  Caliph  as  an  oracle  of  religion  and  fcience  :  He  was 
trufled  by  the  Sultan  as  the  faithful  vicegerent  of  his  power  and 
juftice. 

After  an  adminiftration  of  30  years,  the  fame  of  the  Vizir, 
his  wealth,  and  even  his  fervices,  were  transformed  into  crimes : 
He  was  overthrown  by  the  infidious  arts  of  a  woman  and  si 
rival :  And  his  fall  was  haflened  by  a  rafh  declaration,  that  his 
cap  and  ink-horn,  the  badges  of  his  office,  were  connected,  by 
a  divine  decree,  with  the  throne  and  diadem  of  the  Sultan  :  At 
the  age  of  93  years,  tlie  venerable  ftatefman  was  diimifled  by 
his  mafter,  accufed  by  his  enemies,  and  murdered  by  a  fanatic. 
The  laft  words  of  Nizam  attefted  his  innocence,  and  the  re- 
mainder of  Malek's  life  was  (hort  and  inglorious.  Fromlfpahan, 
the  fcene  of  this  difgraceful  tranfadlion,  the  Sultan  moved  to 
Bagdad,  with  the  defign  of  tranfplanting  the  Caliph,  and  of 
fixing  his  own  refidence  in  the  capital  of  the  Mollem  world. 
The  feeble  fucceflbr  of  Mahomet  obtained  a  refpite  of  ten  days, 
and  before  the  expiration  of  the  term,  the  barbarian  was  funi- 
moned  by  the  angel  of  death.  His  ambaffador  at  Conftantino- 
ple  had  afked  in  marriage  a  Roman  princefs ;  but  the  propofal 
was  decently  eluded.  The  daughter  of  the  Sultan  was  beftow- 
ed  en  the  CUiph  Moftadi. 


[        192         } 

The  greatnefs  and  the  unity  of  the  Turkilh  empire  expired 
in  the  perfon  ot"M.ilek  Shah  :  His  vacant  throne  was  difputed 
by  his  brother  and  his  four  fons :  And  after  a  feries  of  civil 
wars,  the  treaty  wliich  reconciled  the  furviving  candidates, 
confirmed  alalhng  reparation  in  the  Perlian  Dynaliy,  the  eldeft 
and  principal  branch  of  the  houfe  of  Seijuk.  The  three  younger 
Dynafties  were  thofe  of  Kirman,  of  Syria,  and  of  Roum.  The 
firit  of  thefe  commandfd  an  exienfive,  though  obfcure,  domi- 
nion on  the  Oiores  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  The  I'econd  expelled 
the  Arabian  princes  of  Aleppo  and  Damafcus ;  and  the  third, 
our  peculiar  care,  invaded  the  Roman  provinces  of  Alia 
Minor. 

The  generous  policy  of  Milek  contributed  to  their  elevati- 
on ;  he  allcAvi^d  the  princes  of  his  blood,  and  even  thofe  whom 
he  had  vanquifhed  in  the  field,  to  feek  new  kingdoms  worthy 
of  their  ambition  ;  nor  was  he  difplea'.ed,  that  they  fhould 
draw  away  the  moft  ardent  fpirits,  who  might  have  didurbed 
the  tranquility  of  his  re-gn.  As  the  fupreme  head  of  his  family 
and  nation,  the  great  Sultan  of  Perfia  commanded  the  obedi- 
ence and  tribute  of  his  royal  brethren.  The  thrones  of  Kermari 
and  Nice,  of  Aleppo  and  Dama!cus,  the  Atabeks  and  Emirs 
of  Syria  and  Mefopotamia,  erefted  their  ftandards  under  the 
(hadow  of  his  fceptre.  And  the  herds  of  Turkmans  overfpread 
the  plains  of  the  weftern  Afia.  After  the  death  of  Malek,  the 
bands  of  union  and  fubordination  v^ere  relaxed,  and  finally  dif- 
folved.  The  indulgence  of  the  houfe  of  S^-ljuk  inverted  their 
flaves  with  the  inheritance  of  kingdoms  ;  and,  in  the  oriental 
flyle,  a  crowd  of  princes  arofe  from  the  duft  of  tiieir  feet. 

A  prince  of  the  royal  Une,  Cutulmifh, 

Conqm^  cf  Jfia  the  Ion  of  Izrail,  the  fon  of  Seijuk,  had 
Minor  by  the  Turks,  fallen  in  a  battle  againft  Alp  Arflan,  and 
\A.  D.  1074 — 1084,  the  humane  vidor  had  dropt  a  tear  over 
his  grave  :  His  five  fons,  (Irong  in  arms, 
ambitious  of  power,  and  eager  for  revenge,  unfheathed  their 
fey  meters  ag.^inl^  the  fon  of  Alp  Arflan.  The  two  armies  ex- 
pected the  fignal,  when  the  Caliph,  forgetful  of  the  majefty 
which  fccluded  him  from  vulgar  eyes,  interpofed  his  venerable 
mediation — "  Infiead  of  fhedding  the  blood  of  your  brethren, 
your  brethren  in  defcent  and  faith,  unite  vour  forces  in  a  holy 
war  againft  the  Greeks,  the  enemies  of  God  ana  his  apoffle." 
They  liftened  to  his  voice  :  the  Sultan  embraced  his  rebellious 
kinfmen,and  the  eldeft,  the  valiant  Soliman,  accepted  the  royal 
ftandard,  which  gave  the  iree  conquefl  and  hereditary  com- 
mand of  the  provinces  of  the  Roman  empire,  from  Aizeroum 
to  Conllantinople,  and  the  unknown  regions  of  the  weft.— 


[      193      ] 

Accoinpanied  by  his  four  brethrer.,  he  paffed  the  Euphnies, 
The  Tarkifh  camp  was  focn  fr.uated  in  the  neiglibourhood  of 
Kertaich,  in  Phrygia  ;  and  his  flying  cavalry  laid  wafle  the 
cou'Ury,  as  far  as  the  Hellefpont  and  the  black  fea.  Since  the 
decline  of  the  empire, the  peninfula  of  i^ija  Minor  had  been  ex- 
polcd  10  the  tranfient,  though  deflrudive,  inroads  of  the  Sara- 
cens and  Perfians ;  but  the  fruits  of  a  Ufting  conqued  werere- 
ferved  for  the  Turkifh  Sultan  :  And  his  arms  were  introduced 
by  the  Greeks,  who  afpired  to  reign  on  the  ruins  of  their  coun- 
tiy. 

Since  the  captivity  of  Romanus,  fix  years  the  feeble  fon  of 
Eudocia  had  trembled  under  the  weight  of  the  imperial  crown, 
until  the  provinces  of  the  eaft  and  weft  were  loft  in  the  fame; 
month,  by  a  double  rebellion  :  of  either  chief,  Nicephorus  was 
tlie  comm.on  name  :  but  the  llrnames  of  Bryennius  and  Boto- 
r-iates  diftinguifh  the  European  and  Afiatic  candidates.  Their 
reafons,  or  rather  their  promi/es,  were  weighed  in  the  Divan, 
and  after  fome  hefitation,  Soliman  declared  himfelf  in  favor  of 
Botoniates,  opened  a  free  paiTage  for  liis  troops  in  their  march 
from  Antioch  to  Nice,  and  joined  the  banner  of  the  crefcent 
to  that  of  the  crofs.  Afier  his  ally  had  afcended  the  throne  of 
Conftantinople,  the  Sultan  was  hofpitably  entertained  in  the 
fuburb  of  Chryfopolis,  or  Scutari :  And  a  body  of  2000  Turks 
was  tranfported  into  Europe,  to  whofe  dexterity  and  courage 
the  new  Emperor  was  indebted  for  the  defeat  and  captivity  of 
his  rival  Bryennius.  But  the  conqueft  of  Europe  was  dearly 
purchafed,  by  tha  factifice  of  Alia.  Conftantinople  was  de- 
prived of  the  obedience  and  revenue  of  the  provinces  beyond 
the  Bofphorus  and  Hellefpont,  and  the  regular  progrefe  of  the 
Turks,  who  fortified  the  pa  lies  of  the  rivers  and  mountains, 
left  not  a  hope  of  their  retreat  or  expulfion.  The  defponding 
ciiies  were  furrendered  into  the  hands  of  the  barbarians,  and  af- 
terwards the  Emperor  Alex'us,  ftanding  in  need  of  thj  afhftance 
of  Soliman,  confirmed  by  treaty  the  furrender. 

Since  the  firft  conquefts  of  the  Caliphs, 

The  Sjljukian  the  eftabliihment  of  the  Turks  in  Ana'olia, 
J'tngdum  of  Roum,  or  Afu  Minor,  was  the  raoft  deplorable 
lofs  which  the  church  and  empire  had 
fuftaine].  By  this  propagation  of  the  Mofl^m  faith,  Solimaa 
■deferved  the  name  of  Gazi,  a  holy  champion  ;  and  his  new 
kingdo.Ti  of  the  Pvomans,  or  of  Roum,  was  added  to  the  tables 
of  oriental  geography.  Ic  is  defcribed  as  extending  from  the 
Euphrates  to  Conftantinople,  from  the  black  fea  to  the  confines 
of  Syria.    By  ilie  choice  of  the  Sultan,  Nice,  the  metropolis 

Cc 


[      ^94      ] 

of  Bithynia,  was  prerefved  for  his  pai.KC  and  fortrefs :  The 
ieat  of  the  Seljukian  DynAtly  of  Roum  was  planted  one  hun- 
dred miles  from  Conilantinople  ;  and  the  divinity  of  Chrift  was 
denied  and  derided  in  the  lame  temple  in  which  it  had  been 
pronounced,  bj  the  firll  general  fynod  of  the  Catholics.     On 
the  hard  terms  of  tribute  and  fervitude,  the  Chriftian  Greeks 
might  enjoy  the  exercife  of  their  religion.     Many  thoufand 
children  were  marked  by  the  knife  of  circunicifion,  and  many 
thoufand  captives  were  devoted  to  the  fervice  or  pleafure  of 
their  mafteis.     After  the  lofs  of  Alia,  Antioch  ftill  maintained 
his  primitive  allegiance  lo  Chrift  and  to  Ccefar ;  but  the  folitary 
province  was  feparated  from  all  Roman  aid,  and  furrounded 
en  all  fides  by  the  Turks.     The  fon  of  Philacetus,  the  Gover- 
nor, betrayed  it,  and  Soliman  took  poilcffion  of  it.     The  de- 
pf.'ndant  cities,  as  far  as  Laodicea,  and  the  confines  of  Aleppo, 
<nbeyed  the  example  of  the  metropolis.    From  Lsodicea  to  the 
Thracian  Bofphorus,  or  arm  of  St.  George,  the  conqueft  and 
reign  of  Soliman  extended,  thirty  days  in  length,  and  in  breadth 
cbout  ten  or  fifteen,  beiween  the  rocks  of  Lycia  and  the  black 
fea.     For  a  fhort  time  the  Turks  had  no  fleet,  but  as  foon  as 
they  had  conftrucfted  about  loo  fhips,  v;ith  the  affiftance  of  the 
captive  Greeks,  Alexius  began   to  iremble  behind  the  walls  of 
his  capita!.     His  plaintive  letters  were  difperfed  over  Europe, 
to  excite  the  companion  and  aflidance  of  the  Latins. 

The  moft  interefting  conqueft  of  the 

Siafa  of  Pilgrim-  Seljukian  Turks,  was  that  of  Jerufalem, 
■age  of  Jerufalemt  which  fooft  became  thy  theatre  of  nations. 
uV.  D.  638 — 1099.  In  their  capitulation  with  Omar,  the  fe- 
cond  Caliph  after  Mahomet,  the  inhabi- 
tants had  ftipulated  the  afliirar.ce  ot  their  religion  and  property  ; 
but  the  articles  were  interpreted  by  a  mafter  whom  it  was  dan- 
gerous to  difpute ;  and  in  the  400  years  of  the  reigns  of  the 
Caliphs,  the  political  climate  <;f  Jeruihlem  Wasexpofed  to  the 
vicifliaidtL's  of  ftcvrms  and  funfliine?.  A  crowd  of  pilgrims  con- 
tinued to  vifit  the  holy  fepulchre,  and  the  adjacent  fanduares, 
■more  efpecially  at  the  fellival  of  Eafler.  The  Greeks,  Latins, 
Neftorianv,  Jncobites,  Copts,  Abyffinians,  Armenians,  and 
Georgians,  maintained  the  clergy,  the  chapels,  and  the  poor 
of  their  refpedive  ccwigregations. 

Harun  alRafhid  had  a  great  elkeiiT  forCliarlemangue,  wliich 
was  cemented  by  frequent  intercouife  of  git'ts  and  embraces. — 
And  the  Caliph,  without  reilgning  the  fiMantial  domfniofj, 
prefenied  the  Emperor  with  the  keys  of  the  holy  fcpulchre, 
and  perhaps  of  the  city  of  Jeiuialem.  An  annual  fair  was  in- 
ftituted  on  Mount  Ctivary,  unJ^r  the  favor  of  the  Fatimlte 


C      195      J 

Caliphs,  who  were  much  benefited  thereby.  Excepting  the 
facrilege  of  Hikem,  A.  D.  loop,  who  dennolifhed  the  temple 
of  the  Chriftiin  world,  the  church  of  the  refurredtion,  and,  by 
much  prophane  labor,  attempted  to  deftroy  the  cave  in  the 
rock,  which  properly  conliitutes  the  holy  fepulchre,  a  free  to- 
leration was  generally  granted.  After  this,  the  appetite  for 
pilgrimage  increaied  artonifhingly,  and  efpecially  among  the 
Franks.  The  roads  were  filled  with  multitudes  of  both  fexcs, 
and  of  every  rank,  who  profcfied  a  contempt  for  life,  fo  foon 
as  they  fhould  have  kiiled  the  tomb  of  their  redeemer. 

About  thirty  years  before  the  firft  crufade,  the  Atchbifhop  of 
Mentz,  with  the  BiQiops  of  Utrecht,  Bamberg,  and  Raufbon, 
with  a  retinue  of  7000,  undertook  this  painful  journey.  The 
Arabs  belieged  them  in  the  city  Capernaum ;  but  they  were 
refcued  by  the  venal  proteAion  of  the  Farimite  Emir. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  Romans,  the  Fati- 

Cofique/f  of  mite  Caliphs  were  invaded  by  the  Turks ;  one 
Jjrufaiem,  by  of  Miiek  Shah's  lieutenants,  Atfir,  the  Cariz- 
ths  Turks,  A.  mian,  marched  into  Syria  at  the  head  of  a 
D.  1076 —  powerful  army,  and  reduced  Damafcus  by  fa- 
J096.  mine  and  fword.    Hems,  and  the  other  cities 

of  the  province,  acknowledged  the  Caliph  oi 
Bagdad,  and  the  Sultan  of  Perfia.  He  advanced  to  the  banks 
of  the  Nile,  but  was  repulfed.  In  his  retreat,  he  indulged  the 
licence  of  flaughter.  The  Judge  and  Notaries  of  Jerufalem 
were  invited  to  his  camp;  their  execution  was  followed  by 
the  malTacre  of  3009  citizens.  The  Sultan  Tourufh,  brother 
of  Malek  Shah,  aflerted  the  dominion  of  Syria  and  Palefline, 
and  the  houfe  of  Seljuk  reigned  about  twenty  years  in  Jerufa- 
lem ;  during  which  time,  from  Nice  to  Jerufalem,  the  Weftern 
countries  of  Alia,  were  a  fcene  of  foreign  and  domeftic  hof- 
tility. 

The  firft  crufade  did  not  take  place  till  the 

Thefiaiescf  decline  of  the  Turkifh  empire.  Under  the 
the  Turks  cmi  manly  governments  of  the  three  firft  Sultans, 
Caliphs  of  E-  the  kingdoms  of  Afia  were  united  in  peace 
gypt,  and  juftice ;    and  the   innumerable   armies, 

which  they  led  in  perfon,  were  equal  in 
courage,  and  fuperior  in  difcipline,  to  the  barbarians  of  the 
Weft.  Bat  at  the  time  of  the  crufade,  the  inheritance  of  Ma- 
lek Shah  was  difputed  by  his  four  fons ;  their  private  ambition 
tvas  infenfible  of  the  public  danger ;  and  in  the  viciffitudes  of 
their  fortune,  the  royal  vaffals  were  ignorant,  or  regardleft,  of 
the  true  objefft  of  their  allegiance. 


[      '96     3 

The  t\venty-eight  Emirs  who  marched  with  the  ftandard 
©f  Kerboga,  were  his  rivals,  or  enemies ;  their  haHy  levies 
were  drawn  tVon>  the  towns  and  tents  of  >kfopotarnia  and 
Syria  ;  and  the  Turkifli  veterans  were  employed,  or  confiimed 
m  the  civil  wars,  beyond  the  Tigris.  The  Caliph  of  Egypt 
embraced  this  opportunity  of  weaknefs  and  difcord,  to  rccovci 
his  antient  poffeilions;  and  his  Sultan  Aphdil,  btficged  Jerula- 
lem  and  Tyre,  expelled  the  children  of  Ortok,  and  rellored  in 
Paleftiire  the  civil  and  ecclefiaftical  authority  of  the  Fitimites. 
They  heard  with  aRoniOiment,  of  the  vnft  armies  of  C-hrii'- 
tians,  thatliad  palled  from  Europe  to  Afia,  and  rejoiced  in  tlie 
fieges  and  battles  that  broke  the  power  of  the  Turks,  the  ad  ver- 
faries  of  their  fe6t,  and  of  the  monarchy.  But  the  fame  Chrif- 
tians  were  the  enemies  of  the  prophet ;  and  from  the  cve5- 
throw  of  Nice  and  Aniioch,  the  motive  of  their  enterprize, 
■which  was  gradually  underftood,  would  urge  them  forwards 
to  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  perhaps,  the  Nile.  An  inter- 
courfe  of  epillles  and  embaffies  which  rofe  and  fell  with  the 
events  of  the  war,  was  maintained  between  the  throne  of 
Cairo  and  the  camp  of  the  Latins ;  and  their  adverfe  pride  was 
the  refult  of  ignorance  and  enthufiafm.  The  minillers  of 
tgypt  declared  in  haughty,  or  infmuated  in  a  milder  tone, 
that  their  fovereign,  the  true  and  lawful  commander  of 
the  faithful,  had  reicued  JeruHilem  from  the  Turkiih  yoke  ; 
and  that  the  pilgrims,  if  they  would  divide  their  numbers,  and 
lay  afide  their  arms,  fnould  find  a  fafe  and  hofpitable  recepiioii 
at  the  fepulchre  of  Jefus.  In  the  belief  of  their  loll  condition, 
the  Caliph  Moflali,  deipifed  their  arms,  and  imprilbned  theii' 
deputies. 

The  conquefl  and  victory  of  Antioch,  prompted  him  to 
folicit  thofe  formidable  champions  with  gifts  of  horfes,  and  iilk 
robes,  of  vafts,  and  pieces  of  gold  and  filver;  and  in  his  ellj- 
mate  of  their  merit  or  power,  the  firll  place  was  affigned  to 
Bohemond,  and  the  fecond  to  Godlrey.  In  either  loriune, 
the  anivver  of  the  crufaders  was  uniform  :  they  difdained  to  en- 
quire into  the  private  claims,  or  pofltffions,  ot  the  followets  of 
Mahomet;  whatfoever  was  his  name  or  nation,  the  ufurper  of 
Jerufalem  was  their  enemy.  And  inftead  of  preicribing  the 
mode  and  terms  of  their  pilgrimage,  it  was  only  bv  a  timely 
Surrender  of  live  city  and  province,  that  he  could  deferve  their 
alliance,  or  deprecate  their  irsopending  and  irrefilluble  attack. 

The  Turkifh  fovereign  of  the  kingdom  oi 

S^geofNxc,    •Roum,  was  named  Kilidge  Arllan,  or  Soli- 

A.D.  1097.  man,  of  the  race  of  Seljuck,  aad  fen  of  ike 

fiift  Gonfiueror.    But  little  more  than  his 


I      197      ] 

name  can  be  found  in  the  Mahometan  vrtlters,  who  are  dry 
and  fulky  en  the  fubjeft  of  the  firft  crufade.  His  defence  me- 
rited the  praile  of  his  enemies,  by  whom  alone  he  is  known  to 
poilerity. 

The  battle  of  Dorylaeum  in  Phrygia  was  well  fought  on 
both  fides,  for  a  whole  day,  and  it  appeared  that  the  Franks 
and  the  Turks  were  the  only  nations  entitled  to  the  appel- 
lation of  foldit-rs.  Soliman  was  defeated,  and  evacuated  the 
kingdom  of  Roum. 

The  rife  and  progrefs  of  the  Ottomans,  the  preient  fove- 
reigns  of  Conftaminople,  are  connected  vvith  the  moll  import- 
ant feries  of  modem  hiilory  ;  but  thty  are  founded  on  a  pre- 
vious knov/ledge  of  the  eruption  of  the  Moguls  and  Tartars, 
Vfhole  rapid  conqutds  may  be  compared  with  the  primitive 
convuiiions  of  nature,  which  have  agitated  and  altered  the  fur- 
face  of  the  globe. 

After  the  retreat  of  Zingis,  the  Sultan  Ge- 
Origi;>  ofOi-     laleddin  of  Carizeme,  had  returned  from  India 
tomans,  A.D.      to  the  poflelTion  and  defence  of  his  Perfian 
1240.  kingdoms;  in  the  fpace  of  eleven  years  that 

hero  fought,  in  peribn,  fourteen  battles.  He 
led  his  cavalry  in  fevemeen  days  from  Tefiis  to  Kerman,  a 
march  of  loGo  miles.  Ycr~4^  was  opprefied  by  the  jealoufy 
of  the  Moflem  princes,  and  the  innumerable  armies  of  the  Mo- 
guls. 'And  after  his  1a(^  defeat,  Gelaleddin  perithed  ignomini- 
oufly  in  the  mountains  of  Curdillan.  His  death  dilVoIved  a 
veteran  and  adventurous  army,  which  included  under  the  name 
of  Carizmians,  many  Turkifn  hords,  that  had  attached  theni- 
felves  to  the  Sultan's  fortune.  The  bolder  and  more  power- 
ful chiefs  invaded  Syria,  and  violated  the  holy  fepulchre  of 
Jerusalem  ;  the  more  humble  engaged  in  the  fervice  of  Aladin, 
Sultan  of  Iconium  :  and  among  thefe,  were  the  obfcure  fa- 
thers of  the  Ottom.m  line. 

At  the  head,  or  in  the  rear  of  a  Carizmian  army,  Soliman 
Shah  was  drowned  in  paffing  the  Euphrates.  His  Ton  Ortho- 
grnl,  became  the  foldier  and  fubjed  of  Aladin,  and  eflablifhed 
at  Surgut,  on  the  banks  of  the  Langar,  a  camp  of  four  hundred 
tents  or  families,  whom  he  governed  fifty-two  years,  both  in 
peace  and  war.  He  was  the  father  of  Thamar,  or  Athman, 
whofe  Turkifh  name  has  been  melted  into  the  appellation  of 
the  Caliph  Othman.  He  pofleiled,  and  perhaps  furpafied  the 
ordin.iry  virtues  of  a  foldier.  Time  and  place  were  propiiions 
to  his  independence  and  fuccefs.  The  Seljukian  Dynafly  \vas 
no  more :  and  the  diftat^ce,  ?.::d  decline  of  the  Mogul  Khai^, 


C      i9«      ] 

feon  freed  "him  from  the  controul  of  a  fuperior ;  he  w.w  C:uit- 
ed  on  the  verge  of  the  Greek  empire.  The  Koran  judified  his 
war  againft  the  i-  fidels;  and  their  poliiical  errors  unlocked  the 
fTxis  of  Mount  Olympns,  and  invited  him  to  defcend  into  th? 
plains  of  Bithynii^.. 

It  was  on  the  27th  of  July,  1199.  that  Othm?.n  firft  invaded 
the  territory  ofNicomedia,  and  the  lingular  accuracy  of  the 
<late,  feems  to  dilcover  the  foreiight  of  the  rapid,  and  dtflruc- 
tive  growth  of  the  monik-r.  The  annals  of  twcnty-fevcn 
years  of  his  reign,  would  exhibit  a  repetition  of  the  fame  in- 
roads. 

From  the  conquell  of  Prafa,  vi'hich  was 

Rdigrt  of  Or-  made  by  Orchan  a  little  before  his  father's 
^/;,  A.  D.  death,  we  niay  date  the  true  era  of  the  Otto- 
4326 — 1360.       man  empire. 

The  lives  and  pofleffions  of  the  Chriftians 
©fPrufa,  were  redeemed  by  a  ranfom  of  30,000  crowns  of 
gold;  and  the  city,  by  the  labours  of  Orchan,  allumed  the 
afpedof  a  Mahometan  capital:  a  mosque,  a  college,  and  an 
hofpital,  were  ereded  ^here.  He  eftabUflied  a  regular  army  of 
25,000  Moflems;  he  conquers  Bithynia :  the  ru'n  of  the  feven 
churches  of  Afia,  was  confummated,  A.  P.  1311. 

In  the  lofs  of  Ephefus,  the  Chrlftians  deplored  the  fall  of  the 
firft  angel,  the  ex;in(ftion  of  the  fiift  candleftick  of  the  Revela^ 
tions.  The  defolatipn  is  complete,  and  the  temple  of  D'ana, 
or  the  church  of  St.  Mary,  will  equally  elude  the  fearch  of  the 
curious  traveller ;  the  Circus,  and  three  (lately  theatres  of  Lao- 
dicea,  are  now  peopled  with  wolves  and  ioxes.  Saides  is 
reduced  to  a  miferahle  villag^e.  The  God  of  Mahomiet,  with- 
out a  rival,  or  a  fon,  is  invoked  in  the  moiques  of  Thyatira 
s»nd  Fergamos.  The  populoufnefs  of  Smyrna  is  lupported  by 
the  trade  of  the  Franks  and  Armenians.  Philadelphia  alone 
has  been  faved  by  prophecy  or  courage.  At  a  diflance  irom 
the  fea,  forgotten  by  the  F.mperors,  encompafled  on  all  fides 
fey  the  Turks,  her  valiant  citizens  defended  their  religion  and 
fieedom  above  400  years;  and  at  length  capitulated  with  the 
proudeft  of  the  Ottomans. 

The  Greeks,  by  their  inteftine  divifions, 

Pajfageoftke  were  the  authors  of  their  final  ru'n.  During 
7nrks  into  Eu-  the  civil  wars  of  the  elder  and  younger  An- 
rope,  A.D.  1341  dronicu?,  the  fon  of  Oihman,  atchieved,  al- 
•—1347.  m of!  without  rtfiflance,  theconqueft  of  Bi- 

thynia. And  the  fame  dilorders  encouraged 
the  Turkifh  Envrs  of  Lydia.  and  Ionia,  to  build  a  fleet,  and  ta 
pillage  the  adjacent  illaiids,  and.  the  fea-coafl  of  Euiope. 


1      ^99      V 

Amir  ihe  foh  of  Aidin,  concealed  under  a  Tutkifh  garb,  the 
humanity  and  politenefs  of  a  Greek.  His  frlendPnip,  endeared 
by  mutual  elieem,  and  reciprocal  fervices,  with  Gantecazune, 
fs  compared,  in  the  vain  rhetoric  of  the  limes,  to  the  ptirfeft 
union  of  Oreftes  and  Py lades.  On  the  report  of  the  danger  of 
his  friend,  who  was  perfecuted  by  an  ungrateful  court,  the 
prince  of  Ionia,  aflembled  at  Smyrna  a  fleet  of  300  veffels,  with 
an  army  of  19,000  men ;  failed  in  the  depth  of  winter,  and  caft 
anchor  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hebrus.  From  thence,  with  a 
chofen  band  of  2000  Turks,  he  proceeded,  and  refcued  the 
Emprefs,  who  wasbelieged  in  Demotria,  by  the  wild  Bulga- 
rians. The  life  or  the  death,  of  his  beloved  Cantecazune,  was 
concealed  by  his  flight  into  Servia  ;  the  grateful  Irene,  impa- 
tient to  behold  her  deliverer,  invited  him  into  the  city,  and  ac- 
companied her  meffage  with  rich  prefents.  By  a  peculiar  drain 
of  delicacy,  the  gentle  barbarian  refufed,  in  the  abfence  of  an 
unfortunate  friend,  to  vifit  his  wife,  or  tafte  of  the  luxuries  of 
the  palace ;  fuftained  in  his  tent  the  rigour  of  winter,  and  re- 
fufed the  hofpitable  gift. 

In  the  profecution  of  the  civil  war,  the  pthice  of  Ionia  twice 
returned  to  Europe,  and  joined  his  arms  with  thole  of  the  Em- 
peror.  He  was  flain  with  an  arrow,  in  ihe  attempt  to  arreft 
from  the  Rhodian  knights,  the  citadel  of  Smyrna.  Before  his 
death,  he  generoufly  recommended  another  ally  of  his  own 
nation,  not  more  fincere  or  zealous  than  himfelf,  but  more  able 
to  afford  a  prompt  and  powerful  aid,  by  his  fituation  along 
the  Propontis,  and  in  the  front  of  Conftantinople. 

By  the  profped  of  a  more  advantageous  treaty,  the  Turkifh 
prince  of  Bithynia,  was  detached  from  his  engagements  with 
Ann  of  Savoy ;  and  the  pride  of  Orchan  didated  the  moft  fo- 
lemn  proteftations,  that  if  he  could  obtain  the  daughter  of 
Canrecazune,  he  would  invariably  fulfil  the  duties  of  a  fuhje<^ 
and  fon.  Parental  tendernefs  was  filenced  by  the  voice  of  am- 
bition: the  Greek  clergy  connived  at  the  marriage  of  a  prin- 
cefs  with  a  circumcifed  feftary  of  Mahomet. 

A  body  of  Turkifh  cavalry  attended  the  ambalTador!;,  who 
•difemharked  from  thirty  veflels  before  his  camp  of  Selybria.  A 
flately  pavilion  was  erefted,  in  which  Irene  and  her  daughter 
pafTed  the  night.  In  the  morniug  Theodora  afcended  a  throne, 
which  was  furrounded  with  curtains  of  fi!k  and  gold.  The 
troops  were  under  arms,  but  the  Emperor  alone  was  on  horfe- 
back.  At  a  fignal,  the  curtains  were  fuJdenly  withdrawn  to 
difcover  the  bride  or  the  vidim,  encircled  by  kneeling  eunuchs, 
«nd  hyraenesl  torches ;  the  found  of  flutes  and  trumpets  pro- 


1"         200         ] 

cjaiirvcd  tlie  joyful  event;  without  the  rites  of  the  church, 

Theodora  was  delivered  to  lier  ba:b.irous  lord. 

Afiewards  the  emperor  vilkcd  his  ally.     The  two  princes 

{"lanook  wiih  k'tming  cordidlity  of  the  pleafure  of  the  ban- 

-q^ujt  and  the  chace.     But  the  fritndriii->  of  Orchan  v.:,s  fiib- 

:ervient  to  his  religion  and  interell,  and  in  the  Genoefe  war, 

he  joined  the  enemies  of  tiie  emperor. 

rr,       ■  }  r  This  prince  fubdued,  wichout  r^Gll- 

intra^n  and Lu-  /       ,    ,  .  ,- „ 

•=        ,,       r   ance,  the  whoie  province  ot  Romania 

■  /        .t    ii      I    ri     <^r    ihrnoe,    from   tlie   Hel  tfpont    to 
.         Q-  Mount  Hcpmus,  and  the  verge  of  the 

^  ^  ^  capital.     Adnanople    was   cnoien   fur 

the  royal  feat  of  his  government,  and  relig'on  in  Euioj-e. 
Never  before  had  Conflantinople  been  dtmpktely  furrounded, 
in  Aha  ar.d  Europe,  by  tlie  fr.nie  hodile  force.  Pruier.ce  and 
generofity  pofiponed  for  a  wlule  the  eafy  conqus-fi. 

And  his  pride  was  fatisfkd  by  the  frequent  and  humble  at- 
tendance of  John  Palloeologus,  and  his  four  for.s,  who  fol- 
lowed at  his  fum.mons  the  court  and  camp  of  the  Ottomans. 

He  marched  againft  the  Seiavonian  nations,  between  tl;e 
Danube  and  Adriaiick,tl.e  Bulgarians,  Servians,  Bofnians,  and 
Albanians,  who  were  repeatedly  broken  by  his  dertrudive 
fword?.  The  vizir  of  Amurath  advifed  him  to  feled  the 
ftouiefl  and  mofl  beautiful  of  the  Chriftian  youiti:  the  advice 
was  followed — many  thoufands  of  the  Europeans  were  edu- 
cated in  religion  and  arms,  and  the  new  militia  wasconfecrattd 
and  named  by  a  Celebrated  Dervifli — (landing  in  the  front  of 
their  ranks,  he  ftretched  the  fieeve  of  his  gown  over  the  head 
of  the  foremofllbluier,  and  his  bleffing  was  delivered  in  thefe 
words — '^  Let  them  be  called  Janiz.uies  (Yengi  Cheri,  or  new 
foldiers)  may  their  countenance  be  ever  bright!  their  hand 
victorious!  their  fwoidkeen!  may  their  fpears  always  hang 
over  tlie  heads  of  their  enemies;  and  where foever  they  go, 
may  they  reiurn  wiih  a  while  face."  Such  was  the  origin  of 
thei' liaughty  troops,  the  terror  ot  the  nations,  andfometimes 
of  the  Sultans  thcmfelves.  But  the  fv/ord  of  his  Janizariis 
could  not  defend  Amurath  fiom  the  d.igger  of  defpair.  A 
Seivian  fjldierflaricd  fiom  a  crowd  of  dead  bodies,  and  Amu- 
rath w.\s  pierced  in  the  bolly  with  a  mortal  womid.  He  v/as 
mild  in  his  temper,  modeft  inhlsappaiel,  and  a  lover  of  learn- 
in^T and  virtue:  But  ihe  Mofl:ins  were  fcandai'zed  at  liis  ab- 
ience  from  public  worQiip  ;  and  he  was  correifled  by  tlie 
fiimnefs  of  the  Mufti,  wiio  dared  to  rejed  Ivs  tcR  mony  in  a 
civil  caufe-  -a  mi;uure  of  rervhude  and  freedom  not  unfiequotit 
in  Oiiental  hi  (lory. 


[201         ] 

The  charader  of  BajaZct,  foil  and 
Reign  of  B:jtizct     fucceflbr  of  Amurath,  is  llrongly  ex- 
i;?.    llJerim,   k.  D.     pretied  in  his  fir-name  Ilderim,  or  the 
1389.  1403,  ]\hjL-^     Lightning;    and  he  might  glory  in  a 
<y/i.  name,  which  was  drawn  from  the  fiery 

energy  of  his  foul,  and  the  rapidity  of 
his  deftrudlive  march.  In  the  fourteen  years  of  his  reign,  he 
inceflantly  moved  at  the  head  of  his  armies,  from  Bourla  to 
Adrianopk:  and  from  the  D.mube  to  the  Euphrates— he  in- 
vad'jd  wiih  impartial  ambition,  the  Chrilhan  and  Mahometan 
princes  of  Europe  and  Afia.  From  Angora  to  Amafia,  and 
ErztToum,  the  northern  regions  of  Anatolia  were  reduced  to 
his  obedience:  he  ilripped  of  their  hereditary  polTeffions  his 
brother  Emirs  of  Ghermian  and  Caromania,  of  Aidin  and 
Samkhan;  and  after  the  cor.queft  of  Iconium,  the  antient 
kingdom  of  the  Seljukians,  again  revived  in  the  Ottoman 
Dynafty ;  nor  were  the  cor.qutlls  of  Bjjazet  lefs  rapid  and  im- 
portant in  Europe;  he  pa  (ltd  the  Danube  into  the  heart  of 
l^Ioldavia.  Whatever  yet  adhered  to  the  Greek  empire  ia 
Thrace,  Macedonia  andThefl'aly,  acknowleged  aTurkifhma- 
fter.  An  ebfequious  bifhop  let  him  through  the  gates  of 
Thermopyloe  into  Greece.  The  widow  of  a  Spanill-i  chief, 
■who  poiif  fled  the  oracle  of  Delphi,  obtained  his  favor  by  the 
facrifice  of  a  beautiful  daughter.  WhiW  the  monarch  indulged 
his  palTions  in  aboundlefs  rage  of  injufliceand  cruelty,  he  im- 
pofed  on  his  ioldiersihe  molt  rigid  laws  of  abftinence  and  mo- 
defly— provoked  by  the  loofe  and  corrupt  adminiftration  of 
juftice,  he  colleded  in  a  houfe  the  judges  and  lawyers  of  his 
kingdom,  who  expelled,  that  in  a  few  moments,  the  fire 
would  have  been  kindled  to  reduce  them  to  afhes.  His  mi- 
nifters  trembled  in  filence  ;  but  an  Ethiopean  buffoon  ventured 
to  infinuate  the  trite  caufe  of  the  evil — and  future  venality 
was  left  without  excufe,  by  annexing  an  adequate  falary  to  the 
office  of  Cadhi.  The  humble  title  of  Emir,  was  no  longer 
•fuitable  to  the  Ottoman  greatnefs,  and  Bajazet  condefcended 
■  to  accept  a  patent  of  Sultan,  from  the  Caliphs  of  Egypt, 
isnder  the  yoke  of  the  Mamalukes,  a  laft  and  frivolous  ho- 
mage that  was  yielded  by  force  to  opinion,  by  the  Turklfh 
conquerors  to  the  houfe  of  Abbas  and  the  fucceffors  of  the 
Arabian.  He  turned  his  arms  againd  the  kingdom  of  Hun- 
gary, the  perpetual  theatre  of  vidlories  and  defeats.  In  the 
battle  of  Nicopolis,  he  defeated  a  confederate  army  of  100,000 
Chrillians,  who  had  proudly  boafted,  that  if  the  Iky  fliould 
fall,  they  could  uphold  it  with  their  lances, 
D  d 


I      2oa      J 

In  the  pride  cf  v'dlory,  Bijazet  threatened  that  he  would 
befiege  Buda  ;  that  he  would  I'ubdiie  the  adJACcnt  country  of 
Genn;iny.  and  Italy,  and  feed  his  hovfe  with  a  bufhel  of  oats 
on  the  altar  of  St.  Peter,  at  Rome.  A  long  and  painful  fit  of 
the  gout  checked  his  vidories.  Bajr.zet  at  laft  i-hought  of  the 
ccnqueil  of  Conflantinople  :  but  he  liftened  to  the  advice  of 
his  vizir,  who  repreftnted  to  him,  that  fuch  an  enterpr'ze 
might  unite  the  powers  of  Chiftendoni  againft  him.  The 
Greeks  puvchafed  a  truce  of  ten  years,  by  an  annual  tribute  of 
thirty  thoufand  crowns  of  gold ;  and  had  to  deplore  the  public 
toleration  of  the  law  of  Mahomet.  Baj.iZit  enjoyed  the 
glory  of  edablifhing  a  TurkiQi  Cadhi,  and  founding  a  royal 
mofque  in  the  metropolis  of  the  Eaftern  church. 

The  truce  was  foon  violated,  and  Conflantinople  was  clofely 
prelTcd  by  the  calamiities  of  war  and  famine  ;  againft  fuch  an 
enemy  asBaj.'Zet,  prayers  and  refiliance  were  alike  unavailing, 
and  the  favage  would  have  devoured  h's  prey,  if  in  the  fatal 
mom.ent  he  had  not  been  overthrown  by  another  favage 
Urongcr  than  h'mfelf.  By  the  viftoiy  of  Timour  or  Tamer- 
lane, the  fall  of  Conflantinople  was  delayed  about  50  years. 
^  r^  Baiazet  is  defeated,   taken  prifoner 

y?.  Z).   1402.  ,  rr-.     •'  c        J     •  • 

7"/  -'8'/^  y  TimiOur,  confaned  in  an  iron  cage, 

•^"'■•^  "^  '  '  and  dies  nine  months  afierward?. 

Tim.our  was  a  zealous  Mudulman.  Aflracon,  Carizeme, 
D-'lhi,  Ifpahan,  Bagdad,  Aleppo,  Damafcus,  Bourfa,  Smyrna, 
and  a  thoufand  other  cities  were  facked  or  burnt,  or  utterly 
deflroyed  in  his  prefence  and  by  his  troops.  He  invaded 
Turkeftan,  Kiprak,  Ruffia,  Hindoflan,  Syria,  Anatolia,  Ar- 
menif*,  and  Georgia,  v»?ithout  a  hope  or  delire  of  preferving 
thefe  d:flant  provinces. 

The  mafly  trunk  of  the  Ottoman  empire  was  bent  to  the 
ground  by  Timour,  but  no  foortrdid  the  hurricane  pafsaway, 
than  it  again  arofe  with  frelh  vigor. 

Bajazet  had  five  fons,  who,  for  a  time,  fpread  the  feeds  of 
civ'l  difcord. 

.  Firfl,  Muflapha.  This  prince  fought  by  his  father's  fide  at 
Angora;  and  it  is  a  queflion  whether  he  was  not  left  there 
among  the  fuin,  and  that  an  impollor  perfonated  him. 

Second,  lia.  This  prince  reigned  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Angora,  Sinope,  and  the  Black  Sea:  he  was  deprived  of  his 
life  and  province,  by  a  jealous  brother,  the  fovcreign  of  Amafia. 

Third,  Soliman.  Th's  prince  is  not  numbered  in  the  lift  of 
Tuikiih  emperors.  He  united  for  a  while  the  thrones  of 
Adrianople  and  Bourla.  After  a  reign  of  feven  years  and  tsa 
months,  he  was  furprized  by  liis  brother  Mouia,  and  flain. 


[      203      ] 

Fourth,  Moufj.  This  prince  afcended  the  throne  of  Adria- 
nople,  llained  Avith  the  blood  of  Soiiman.  His  troops  were 
fuccefsmi  againft  the  Chriftians  of  Hungary  and  Morea.  He 
fell  a  vicftim  to  the  perfidy  of  his  miniflers,  and  his  brother 
Mahomet. 

Fifth,  Mahomet  I.  A.D.  1413 — 1421.  Before  his  father's 
captivity  this  prince  had  been  entruRed  with  the  government  of 
Amafin.  This  place  efcaped  Timoiir's  notice ;  he  relieved  himfelf 
from  the  dangerous  neighbourhood  of  Ifa :  but  in  the  contefis  of 
the  more  powerful  brethren,  he  obferved  ?  ftrifl  neutrality ;  till 
after  the  triumph  of  Moufa,  he  flood  forth  the  avenger  of  the  un- 
fortunate Soiiman.  He  obtained  Anatolia  by  treaty,  and  Ro- 
mania by  arms:  and  the  foldier  v/ho  prefented  him  with  the 
liead  of  Mouft,  was  rewarded  as  the  benefador  of  his  king 
and  country.  The  eight  years  of  his  fole  and  peaceful  reign, 
were  ufefully  employed  in  banifhing  the  vices  of  civil  difcord; 
and  rcfloring  on  a  hrm  bafis,  the  fabric  of  the  Ottoman  em- 
pire. His  lart  care  was  the  choice  of  two  vizirs,  Bajazet,  and 
Ibrahim,  who  might  guide  the  youth  of  his  fon  Amurath :  and 
fuch  was  their  union  and  prudence,  that  they  concealed  above 
forty  days,  the  death  of  the  Sultan^  till  the  arrival  of  his  fuccef- 
for  in  the  palace  of  Bourfa. 

Amurath  befieges  Confiantinople,  A.D. 

Jmurath  11.  1422,  June  10,  to  Auguft  24.  The  ftrength 
reigns,  A.D.  of  the  walls  refifled  an  army  of  zoo,ooo 
J  42 1  — 1 45 1 .  Turks ;  and  Amurath  was  obliged  to  raife  the 
I^brtk.ry  9.  fiege  after  two  months  inveftiture,  by  a  do- 
meflic  revolt  at  Bourfa.  In  the  vigour  of  his 
mi'itary  power,  he  feldom  engaged  in  a  war,  till  he  was  jufli- 
fied  by  a  previous  provocation  ;  the  viftorious  Sultan  v/as  dif- 
armed  by  fubmiffion,  and  in  the  obfervance  of  treaties,  his 
word  was  inviolate  and  facred. 

In  his  wars  with  the  Hungarians,  they  were  commonly  the 
aggreilors. 

Amurath  twice  abdicated  the  throne;  the  lord  of  nations 
fubmitted  to  fafl  and  pray,  and  turn  round  in  endlefs  rotation 
with  the  fanatics,  who  miflook  the  giddinefs  of  the  head  for 
the  illumination  of  the  fpirit. 

In  the  laft  centuries  of  the  Greek  Empe^ 

A.D.  1339.     ^°''^'  their  friendly  or  hoftile  afped  towards 
the  Pope,  and  the  Latins,  may  be  obferved  as 
the  thermometer  of  their  diflrefs  or  profperity. 

When  the  Turks  of  the  houfe  of  Seljuk  pervaded  Afia,  and 
threatened  Confiantinople,  we  have  feen  at  the  council  of 
Phcentia,  the  fuppljant  ambaffadors  of  Alexius,  imploTingihe 


[       1^4       ] 

pirote<5iIon  of  the  common  father  of  the  Chrifiiar.s.  No  fooner 
had  the  arms  of  the  French  pilgrims  removed  the  Sultan  from 
Nice  to  Iconium,  than  the  Greek  princes  relumed,  or  avowed 
their  genuine  haired  and  contempt  for  the  Schifmatics  of  the 
Weft,  v.h::h  precipitated  the  firit  downtall  ot  tlieir  empire. 
The  date  of  the  Mogul  invalion  is  marked  in  the  f  )ft  and  cha- 
ritable language  of  Jonn  Vataces.  Atier  the  recovery  of  Ccn- 
i^antinople,  the  throne  of  the  fir.tPaiaeologus  was  enconipafftd 
hy  foreign  and  domeftic  enemies.  As  long  as  the  fword  of 
Charles  was  fu!pendcd  over  his  head,  lie  bai'tly  courted  the 
favour  of  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  fr.crificed  to  the  prefent  d?ai- 
gtr,  his  faith,  his  virtue,  and  the  afTeftion  of  liis  fubjeds.  On 
the  dcceafe  of  Michael,  the  prince  and  the  ptople  alltrted  the 
independence  of  the  church,  and  purity  oi  the  cieed  :  the  ei- 
ther Andronicus,  neither  feared  nor  loved  the  Latins.  In  his 
laR  dilhefs,  pride  was  the  fafeguard  of  fuperfttion  ;  nor  coulJ 
he  decently  retra^f  in  Irs  age,  the  firm  and  oithodox  declara- 
tions of  his  youth.  His  grandi'on,  the  younger  Andronicus, 
was  lefs  a  flave  in  his  temper  and  fiiuation:  and  the  conqueft 
of  B^thynia  by  the  Turks,  admoniflied  him  to  feek  a  temporal 
and  fpiritual  alliance  w'nh  the  VN'eftcrn  princes.  After  a  iepa- 
ration  and  filence  of  50  years,  a  fecrct  arent,  the  monk  Bar- 
3aam,  was  dilpatched  to  pope  Beneditff  XII.  and  his  artful  in- 
ftrudtions.  appear  to  have  been  drawn  by  the  maflerly  hand  of 
Ihe  great  Domeflic. 

Mcfl  holy  Father,  was  he  commifTioned  to  fay,- the  Em- 
peror is  not  lefs  dtfirous  than  yourfelf,  of  a  union  between  the 
t  wo  churches ;  but  in  this  delicate  tranfacftion  J-.e  is  obliged  to 
refpecff  his  own  dignity,  and  the  prejudices  of  his  fubjedfs.  The 
■ways  of  union  are  twofold,  force  and  pen'uafion;  Of  force, 
the  inef¥x?.cy  has  already  been  tried,  llnce  the  Latins  have  fub- 
dued  the  empire,  wiihout  fubduing  the  minds  of  the  Greek?. — 
The  method  of  perfuafion,  though  flow,  is  fure  ar.d  per- 
manenf.  A  deputation  of  th:r;y  or  forty  of  om  doctors, 
would  probably  agree  Avith  thofe  of  the  Vatican,  in  tl^e  love  of 
truth  and  the  unity  ot  belief:  but  on  their  return,  what  would 
he  the  u'e,  or  icccmpenfe  of  luch  agreement'^  The  fcorn  of 
their  brctliren,  and  ti.e  reproaches  ot  a  blind  and  obOinate  na- 
tion. Ycr,  that  naiion  is  accuflomed  to  reverence  the  general 
councils  which  have  fixed  the  articlts  of  our  faith ;  and  if  tliey 
reprobate  the  decrees  0' Lyons, it  is  becau  e  the  ear.ernchurclies 
Were  neither  h.eard  nor  rcprefented  in  that  arbitrary  meei:ng. 
Tor  this  falutary  end,  it  will  he  expedient,  and  even  nrcefiaiy, 
that  a  well  chofen  legate  frould  be  fent  into  Greece,  to  convtne 
t.he  patriarchs  of  Conflaniinoplc,  Alexandria,  Antioch.  snd 


[      i05      ] 

Jorun-ilem  ;  and  with  their  aid,  to  prepare  a  free  r:nd  uniyerfal 
lynod.  But  at  this  moment,  continued  the  mbtle  agent,  the 
empire  is  alLiulted  and  endangered  by  the  Turks,  v/ho  liave 
occupied  four  of  the  greaieQ  cities  of  Anaiolia.  The  Chriilian 
inhabitants  have  expreiTed  a  W'fli  of  returning  to  their  alle- 
giance, and  religion;  but  the  forces  and  revenujes  of  the  Em- 
peror are  infufficient  for  their  deliverance  :  and  the  Roman  le- 
g:ite  muft  be  accompanied  by  an  army  of  Franks,  to  expel  the 

infidels,  and  open  a  way  to  the  holy  fepulchre The 

Turks  are  the  coramun  enemies  of  the  ChriUiau  nam>e.  The 
Armenians,  Cyprians,  and  Rhodians,  are  equally  attached : 
and  it  will  become  the  piety  of  the  French  prir.ces,  to  draw 
their  hvords  in  the  general  defence  ot  religion.  Should  the 
fub]e(fts  of  Andronicus  be  treated  as  the  word  of  Schifmatics,  of 
heretics,  of  pagans,  a  judicious  policy  may  yet  inllrud  the 
powers  ot  the  Weft  to  embrace  an  ufeful  ally,  to  uphold  a 
linking  empire,  to  guard  the  confines  of  Europe,  and  rather  to 
join  the  Giecks  againfl  the  Turks,  than  to  expedt  the  union  of 
the  Turkifh  arms  with  the  troops  and  treafures  of  captive 
Greece. 

The  reafons,  the  offers,  the  demands  of  Andronicus,  were 
eluded  with  cold  and  (lately  indifference.  The  kings  of  France 
and  Naples  declined  the  dangers  and  glory  of  a  crui'ade.  The 
pope  refuft-d  to  call  a  new  fynod  to  determine  old  articles  of 
faith:  and  his  regard  for  the  obfolete  claim  of  the  Latin  Em- 
peror and  ckrgy,  engaged  him  to  ufe  an  offenfive  fuperfcrip- 
tion:  '  To  the  Moderator  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  perfons  who 
flile  themfelves  the  Patriarchs  of  the  Eaftern  Church.' 

Bjntdlft  XII.  was  a  dull  peafant,  perplexed  with  fctuples, 
and  immerfed  in  floth  and  wine  :  his  pride  might  enrich  with 
a  thiid  crown  the  papal  tiara;  but  he  was  alike  unfit  for  the 
regal  and  paftoral  othce. 

After  the  deceafe  of  Andronicus,  whilft 

A.D.  13^8.  the  Greeks  were  dii^rafled  by  iniefune  Avar, 
they  could  not  prefunie  to  agitate  a  general 
union  of  the  Chriliians.  Bu':  as  foon  as  Cantecazune  had  fub- 
dued  2nd  pardoned  his  enemies,  he  was  anxious  to  jnftify,  or 
at  le?.ft  to  extenuate  the  introduction  of  the  Turks  into  Europe, 
and  the  nuptials  of  his  daughter  with  a  MuiTu'man  prince. 

Two  officers  of  fiate,  with  a  Latin  interpreter,  were  Tent  in 
liis  name,  to  the  Roman  court,  which  was  trrmfplanted  to 
Avignon  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone,  during  a  period  offeventy 
ye;.r5.  They  reprefented  the  hard  neceffity  which  had  urged 
him  to  embrace  the  alliance  of  the  milcreaiits ;  and  pionoiinced 


[         206        ] 

by  his  command,  the  foecious  and  edifying  founis  of  union  and 
crufade. 

Pope  Clement  VI.  fucceffor  to  BenedifS  XII.  received  them 
with  hofpitaliry  and  honour;  acknowledged  the  innocence  oJ 
their  fovereign,  excufed  his  ditbefs,  applauded  his  mngn.'.nl- 
mity,  and  diiplayed  a  clear  knowledge  of  the  ftate  and  revo- 
lu'iions  of  the  Greek  empire. 

If  Clement  was  ill  endowed  with  the  fpirit  of  a  prieft,  he 
polIcfTed,  howevt;r,  the  fp'.rii:  and  magnanimity  of  a  prince, 
\7hofe  liberal  hand  diflribu;ed  benefices  and  kingdom.s  with 
equ.\l  facility.  Under  his  reign,  Avignon  was  the  feat  of 
pomp  and  plesfure.  In  his  youth,  he  had  furpalTed  the  licen- 
tioufceis  of  a  baron  ;  and  the  palace,  nay  the  bed  of  the  pope, 
was  adorned,  or  polluted,  by  the  vilits  of  his  female  favourites. 
The  wars  of  France  and  E'.igland  were  adverfe  to  the  holy  en- 
terprize;  but  h's  vanity  was  amufed  by  the  fplendid  idea  :  and 
the  Greek  ambaffadors  returned  with  two  Latin  biihops,  the 
miniilers  of  the  poniifT, 

On  ihtir  arrival  at  Condantinople,  the  Em.peror  and  the 
Nuncios  admired  each  others  piety  and  eloquence,  and  their 
frequent  confttencts  were  fiikd  wiih  mutu,il  praiies,  by  which 
both  parties  were  amused,  and  neither  could  be  deceived. 

I  am  delighted,  faid  the  devout  C.mtecAZune,  with  the  pro- 
jeft  of  cur  holy  war,  which  mud  redound  to  my  perlonal 
glory,  as  well  as  to  the  public  benefit  of  Chriaendom.  My 
Qominions  v.'iU  give  a  free  paflage  to  the  armies  of  France ; 
my  iroops,  my  g.Hies,  my  trcalures,  fhall  be  confecratcd  to  the 
common  caufc;  and  happy  would  be  my  fate,  could  I  defcrrve 
and  obtain,  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  Words  are  infuliicient  to 
exprefs  the  ardour  with  which  I  figh  for  the  reunion  of  the 
fcattered  members  of  Chrift.  If  ray  death  could  avail,  I  would 
gladly  prefent  my  fword  to  my  neck:  if  the  fpir'.tual  phccn'x 
cculd  ari;'e  from  ray  afhes,  I  would  ereft  the  pile,  and  kindle 
the  fiame  w'lh  my  own  hands.  Yet  the  Greek  Emperor  pre- 
fum.ed  to  obierve,  that  the  articles  of  faith,  which  divided  the 
two  churches,  had  been  introduced  by  the  pride  and  precipita- 
tion of  rh-r  L?,t:ns.  He  difclaimed  the  frrvile  and  arbiirary  fleps 
of  the  firft  Palarologus;  and  fi  mly  declared,  he  nover  wouid 
fubmit  his  confcience,  unk^fs  to  the  decrees  of  a  free  and  uni- 
verfal  fynod. 

The  fituatlon  of  the  t'mes,  continued  be,  will  not  allow 
the  Pope  and  rayfelf  to  meet  at  Rome,  or  Conflaniinople ; 
but  fome  rnariarae  city  on  the  verge  of  the  two  empires,  m^y 
be  chofen,,to  unite  the  biftops  of  the  Eafl  and  Wed    The 


[       ^07       ] 

r.vmcios  feemed  content  wUh  the  propsfition:  and  Canteca- 
zunt-  A&^s  to  deplore  the  tVilure  of  his  hopes,  which  wera 
foon  ovtr.hrown  by  the  death  of  Clement,  and  tlie  different 
temper  of  hisfucceflor. 

Of  all  the  Byzantine  princes,  John  Palseo- 

Tr^aty  ofjlin  logus  was  the  fiift  to  embrace,  to  believe,  and 
Palccologus  with  to  obey  the  ihepherd  of  the  Weft.  His  mo- 
InnoccniFl.  A.  ther  Anne  of  Savoy,  was  baptized  in  the 
^-  1355-  bofom  of  the  Latin  church.    Her  marriage 

with  Andronicu3,impofed  a  change  of  name, 
of  apparel,  and  of  worfhip;  but  her  heart  was  ftill  faithful  to 
her  country  and  religion.  She  had  formed  the  infancy  of  her 
fon  ;  and  fhe  governed  the  Emperor,  after  his  mind,  or  at  leaft, 
his  ftature  was  enlarged  to  the  lize  of  a  man.  In  the  firft  year 
of  his  deliverance,  and  reftoration,  the  Turks  v/cre  ftiU  maflers 
of  the  Hellefpont.  The  fon  of  Cantecazune  was  in  arms  at 
Adrianople,  and  Fal^ologus  could  depend  neither  on  himfelf, 
nor  on  his  people.  Byh^s  mother's  advice,  and  in  the  hope 
of  foreign  aid,  he  abjured  the  rites,  both  of  church  and  (late. 
And  the  aft  of  flavery,  fubfcribed  in  purple  ir.k,  and  fealed 
with  the  golden  bull,  was  privately  entrufted  to  an  Italian 
agent;  the  firft  article  of  the  treaty,  is  the  oath  of  fidelity  and 
obedience  to  Innocent  the  fixth,  and  his  fucceftors,  tlie  fupreme 
pontifls  of  the  Roman  and  catholic  church.  The  Emperor 
promifes  to  entertain  with  due  reverence,  their  legates  and 
mincios;  to  affign  a  palace  for  their  refidence,  ?nd  a  temple  for 
their  v/orfiiip ;  and  to  deliver  his  fecond  fon  Manuel  as  the  hof- 
tage  of  his  faith.  For  thefe  confidera'ions,  he  requires  a 
prompt  fuccour  of  fifteen  gallies,  with  500  men  at  arms,  and 
icoo  archers,  to  ferve  againft  hisChrift'an  and  Muffulmen  ene- 
mie?. 

The  refiftanceof  the  Greeks  might  be  eafuy  forefeen  ;  Oiould 
he  fail  in  the  m.eafures  of  perfuafion  or  force,  Palaeologus  de- 
clares himfelf  unworthy  to  reign  ;  transferred  to  the  Pope  all 
legal  authority,  and  invefts  Innocent  with  full  pov/er  to  regu- 
late the  family,  the  government,  and  the  marriage  of  his  foa 
and  fucceflbr.  But  this  treaty  v.'as  neither  execu;ed  nor  pub- 
liPned.  The  Roman  gallies  were  as  vain  .md  imaginary  as  the 
fuhmiffion  of  the  Greeks,  and  it  was  only  by  lecrecy,  that  Pa- 
laeologus  efcaped  the  dilhonour  of  th-s  fruitlels  humiliation. 

The  tempeft  of  the  Turkifh  arms  foon 

Vipt  of  John  Pa-     buift  on  his  head;    and  after  the  lofs  of 

lizotogus  to  Urban     Adrianople  and  Romania,  he  was  inclofed 

F.at  Rome,  A.Y>.      in  his  capital;  the  vafial  of  the  haughty 

3369,  Oft.  15.       Amurath,  with  the  miferable  hope  of  beLng 


[      zo3       ] 

the  laft  devoured  by  the  favage,  la  this  abjeft  ftate  Palaeolo- 
gus  embraced  the rcfokuion  otembaiking  for  Venice,  and  cart- 
ing hi  nifelf  at  the  feet  of  the  Pope.  He  was  the  firft  of  the 
Byzantine  princes  wlio  had  ever  viilted  the  unknown  regions 
of  the  \Ve(h  Urban  V.  of  a  mild  and  virtuous  cliarafter,  en- 
couraged the  pilgrimage  of  the  Greek  prince. 

In  this  fuppliant  vilit,  the  Emperor  of  ConSantinople,  whofe 
vanity  was  lod  in  his  diftrefs,  gave  more  than  could  be  ex- 
pefted  of  empty  founds,  and  formal  fubmiffions.  A  previous 
trial  was  impofed,  and  in  the  prefence  of  four  cardinals,  he  ac- 
knoyvledged,  as  a  true  catholic,  the  fuoremacy  of  the  Pope, 
and  the  double  proceffion  of  the  Holy  Gholh 

After  this  purification,  he  was  introdvKed  to  a  public  au- 
dience in  the  church  of  St.  Peter.  Urban,  in  the  midtl  ot  the  car- 
dinals, wasfeatcd  on  his  throne ;  the  Greek  monarch,  after  three 
genutlexions,  devoutly  kiffcd  the  feet,  the  hands,  and  at  length, 
the  mouth,  cf  the  holy  father,  who  celebrated  high  mafs  in 
his  prefence  ;  allowed  him  to  lead  the  bridle  of  his  mule,  and 
treated  him  with  a  fumptuous  banquet  in  the  Vatican. 

Urban  ftrove  to  rekindle  the  zeal  of  the  French  king,  and 
the  other  powers  of  the  WeH,  but  he  found  them  cold  in  the 
general  caufe,  and  adhve  only  in  their  domeflic  quarrels.  He 
returned  to  Conftantinople,  and  remained  inac^tive  and  flothful. 
And  his  apoHacy,  or  converfion,  devoid  of  any  fpiritual  or 
temporal  effefts,  was  fpeedily  forgotten  by  the  Greeks  and 
Latins. 

Thirty  years  after  the  return  of  Palseologus,  his  fon  and 
fuccelTor  Manuel,  from  a  fimilar  motive,  but  on  a  larger  fcale.. 
again  viiited  the  countries  of  the  Welh  By  his  ambalkdor?, 
Manuel  had  folicited  the  Latin  powers,  but  it  was  thought  that 
the  prefence  of  a  dillrefled  monarch,  would  draw  tears  and 
fupplies  from  the  hardeft  barbarians.  He  vifits  France  and 
England,  A.D.  1400.  He  did  not  offer  his  religion  to  public  or 
private  ftle.  On  his  return,  which  coincided  with  the  year  of 
the  Jubilee,  he  pafled  through  Italy  without  defiring  or  deferv- 
ing  the  plenary  indulgence,  which  abolifhed  the  guilt,  or  the 
penance  of  the  hns  of  the  faithful.  The  Roman  pope  was 
olfended  by  his  negle<fl; ;  accufed  him  of  irreverence  to  an 
image  of  Clirift ;  and  exhorted  the  princes  of  Italy  to  rejed  and 
abandoii  the  obllinate  fchiimatic. 

After  his  return,  and  the  victory  of  Ti- 

Indiflhrcucc  mour,  Manuel  reigned  many  years  in  prof- 
of  Manuel  iw  perity  and  peace.  As  long  as  the  fon?  of  Ba- 
wards  the  L:i-  jazet  folicited  his  friendfhip,  and  fpared  his 
tins,  A.  D.  dominions,  he  was  fatisfied  with  the  national 
1402—1417.      religion.    The  appearance  of  the  Byzaniine 


C     209    ] 

j.mbafiadors  at  ihe  council  of  Conftance,  announces  the  refio- 
•aticnoftlie  Turkifli  power,  as  well  as  of  the  Latin  church. 
Ti^.e  conqueRs  of  the  Sultans  Mahomet  and  Amuraih,  recon- 
iled  'he  £mperor  to  the  Vatican.  And  the  fiege  of  Conftan- 
inople  vilmoft  tempted  liim  to  acquiefce  in  the  double  procei- 
lion  of  the  Holy  Ghoft. 

When  Mart'n  V.  afcended,  without  a  rival,  the  chair  of  Sr. 
Peicr,  a  i'riendly  intercourfe  of  letters  and  embaffies  was  revived 
between  the  Eaft  ?.nd  the  Wefl. 

Ambition  on  one  fide,  and  difirefs  on  the  other,  dilated  the 
fame  decent  language  of  charity  and  peace.  The  artful  Greek 
exprefitd  adefire  of  marrying  his  fix  fens  to  Italian  princes. 
Yet  under  this  mafic  of  Z=al,  a  difcerning  eye  vrill  perceive, 
that  all  was  infinceie  in  the  court  and  church  of  Confiantinople. 
According  to  the  vicilttudes  ot  danger  or  repofe,  the  Empe- 
ror ad  v?nced  or  retreated;  alternately  inflrudted  or  difavowed 
his  miiiillers. 

From  a  review  of  the  public  trr.nfaftions, 

A.D.  1417—  it  will  appear  that  the  Greeks  infifted  on  three 
1425.  facceffive  meafures;   a  fuccour,  a  council, 

and  a  final  reunion  :  while  the  Latins  eluded 
the  fecond,  and  only  promifed  the  firft,  as  a  ccnfequential  and 
voluntary  reward  ot  the  third.  But  we  have  an  opportunity 
of  unfolding  the  mod  fecret  intentions  of  Manuel,  as  he  ex- 
plained theni  in  a  private  converfation  without  artifice  or  dif- 
guife.  In  his  declining  age,  the  Em.peror  had  affociated  with 
him  John  Palxologus,  the  fecond  of  the  name,  and  the  eldeft 
of  his  fons,  on  whom  he  devolved  the  greateft  part  of  the  au- 
thority and  v/eight  of  government. 

One  day,  in  the  prefence  onlyofPhraza  tlie  hiftorian,h;s 
favourite  chamberlain,  he  opened  to  his  colleague  and  fuccef- 
for,  the  true  principle  of  his  negociaiion  with  the  Pope.  Our 
lall  refource,  faid  Manuel,  againfl  the  Turks,  is  their  fear  of 
our  union  v/ith  the  Latins,  of  the  warlike  nations  of  the  V\'eft, 
who  may  arm  for  our  relief  and  their  deflruftion.  As  often  as 
you  are  threatened  by  the  miicreants,  prefent  this  danger  be- 
fore their  eyes :  propofe  a  council ;  conlult  on  the  means;  but 
ever  delay  aiid  avoid  the  convocation  of  an  affembly,  which 
cannot  tend  either  to  cur  fpiritual  or  temporal  emolumenr. 
The  Latins  are  proud;  the  Greeks  are  obftinate  :  neither  party 
will  recede  or  rctraft.  And  the  attempt  of  a  perfecl  union, 
will  confirm  the  fchifm,  alienate  the  churches,  and  leave  us 
vaihcut  hope  or  defence,  at  the  mercy  of  the  barbarians. 

Ee 


Impatient  of  this  falutary  leflbn ,  the  royal  youth  arofe  from 
his  feat,  and  departed  in  filence.  And  the  wiie  monarch  (^con- 
tinues Phraza)  calling  his  eyes  on  me,  thus  refumed  his  dif- 
courfe ;  My  Ion  deems  himftlf  a  great  and  heroic  prince ;  but  alas! 
our  miferable  age  does  not  afford  fcope  lor  heroifm  or  great- 
nefs.  His  daring  fpirit  might  have  luited  the  happier  times  of 
our  anceftors;  but  the  prefent  ftate  requires  not  an  emperor, 
but  a  cautious  fteward  of  the  lad  relics  of  our  fortune.  Well 
do  I  remember  the  lofty  expectation,  which  he  built  on  our  al- 
liance with  Muftapha :  and  much  do  I  fear  that  his  rafli  courage 
will  urge  the  ruin  of  our  houfe,and  that  evtn  our  religion  may 
precipitate  our  downfall. 

Manuel  preferved  the  peace,  and  eluded  the  council  till  in 
the  feventy  eighth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  habit  of  a  monk, 
he  terminated  his  career. 

He  foon  refumed  the  dtfign  of  uniting  the 
Zealofjvhn     Eafl  and  the  Weft.     And  regardlels  of  his  fa- 
Palaologus  II.      ther's  advice,  liftencd,  as  it  fhould  feem,  with 
A.D.  1415—       fincerity,  to  the  propofal  of  meeting  the  Pope 
1437.  in  a  general  council  beyond  the  Adriatic— 

This  dangerous  projeft  was  encouraged  by 
Martin  v.  and  coldly  entertained  by  his  fucceffor  Eugenius, 
till  after  a  tedious  negociation,  the  Emperor  received  a  fum- 
mons  from  a  Latin  affembly  of  a  new  charader,  the  indepen- 
dent preli»tes  of  Bafil,  who  fiiled  themfelves,  the  Reprefenta- 
tivesand  Judges  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

The  Roman  pontiff  had  fought  and  conquered  in  the  caufe 
of  eccleh.illical  freedom.  But  the  viftorious  clergy  were  foon 
expofed  to  the  tyranny  of  their  deliverer;  and  his  facred  cha- 
rader was  invulnerable  to  thofe  arms,  which  they  found  fo 
Iceen  and  effectual  againft  the  civil  magiftrate.  Their  great 
charter,  the  right  of  eledion,  was  annihilated  by  appeals,  evad- 
ed by  trulls,  or  commendams,  difappointed  by  reveilionary 
grants,  and  fuperieded  by  previous  and  arbitrary  refervations. 
A  public  audion  was  inilituted  in  the  court  of  Rome.  The 
cardinals  and  favourites  were  enriched  by  the  fpoils  of  nations ; 
and  every  country  might  complain  that  the  moll  important 
and  valuable  k^nefices  were  accumulated  on  the  heads  of  aliens 
and  ab  fen  tees. 

During  their  refidence  at  Avignon,  the  ambition  of  the 
Popes  fubfided  in  the  meaner  paffions  of  avarice  and  luxury. — 
They  rigoroufl/  impoled  on  the  clergy  the  tributes  of  the  firft 
fruits  and  tenths;  but  they  freely  tolerated  tlie  impunity  of 
vice,  diforder,  and  corruption.  Thefe  manifold  fcand.tls  were 
aggravated  by  the  great  fchifm  of  the  WtH,  which  coniinued 


above  fifty  years.    In  the  furious  confilds 

S^hifm,  A.D.        of  Rome  and  Avignon,  the  ^ices  of  the 

J277 — 1429.  rivals  weie  mutually  expofed,  and  their 

precarious  fituation,  degraded  their  autho- 
rity, relaxed  their  dilcipUne,  and  muhiplied  their  wants  and  ex- 
actions. 

To  heal  the  wounds,  and  reftore  the  vao- 
Council  of Pifih    narchy  of  the  church,  the  fynods  of  Pifa 
A.D.  1409.  and  Conftance  were  fucceffively  convened : 

but  thefe  great  aflemblies,  confcious  of  their 
Of  Conftance,     ftrength,  refolved  to  vindicate  the  privileges 
A.D.  141 4 —       of  the  Chriftian  ariftocracy.    Fromaperfon- 
1418.  al  fentence  againft  two  pontiffs,  whom  they 

rejeded;  and  a  third,  their  acknowledged 
fovereign,  whom  they  depofed,  the  Fathers  of  Confiance  pro- 
ceeded to  examine  the  nature  and  limits  of  the  Roniun  fupre- 
raacy.  Nor  did  they  feparate  till  they  had  eflablifhed  t'^e  auiho- 
rityjubove  the  Pope,  of  a  general  council.  It  was  enaded,  that 
for  the  government  and  reformation  of  the  Church,  fuch  af- 
femblies  fhould  be  held  at  regular  intervals;  and  that  each  fy- 
nod,  before  its  difTolution,  fhould  appoint  the  time  and  place 
of  its  fuhfequent  meeting'. 

By  the  ini^uence  of  the  Court  of  Rome,  the  next  convoca- 
tion at  Siena,  was  eafily  eluded;  but  the  bold  and  vigorous 
proceedings  of  the  Council  of  Bafil,  had  almoin  beeia  fatal  to 
the  reigning  pontiff  Eugenius  IV.  A  juft  fufpicion  of  his  de- 
lign,  prompted  the  Fathers  to  haf^en  the  promulgation  of  their 
firft  decree,  that  the  reprefentatives  of  the  Church  militant  on 
earth,  were  invefled  with  a  divine  and  fpiritual  jurifdidion  over 
all  Chr'flians,  without  excepting  the  Pope ;  and  that  a  general 
council,  could  not  be  diflolved,  prorogued,  or  transferred* 
unlefs  by  free  deliberation  and  confent.  On  the  notice  that 
Eugenius  had  fulminated  a  bull  for  that  purpofe,  they  ventured 
to  fummon,  to  admonilh,  to  threaten,  to  cenfuie  the  contuma- 
cious fuccefTor  of  St.  Peter. 

After  many  days,  to  allow  time  for  appearance,  they  finally 
declared,  that  unlefs  he  fubmitted  within  the  term  of  lixty 
days,  he  was  fufpended  from  the  exercife  of  all  temporal  and 
ecclefiaf\ical  authority.  And  to  mark  their  jurifdidion  over 
the  prince,  as  wcll  as  the  pricft,  they  afTumed  the  government 
of  Avignon,  annulled  the  alienation  of  the  facred  patrimony, 
and  prcteded  Rome  from  the  impofition  of  new  taxes.  Thfs 
boldnefs  was  ju(\ified,  not  only  by  the  general  opinion  of  the 
clergy,  but  by  the  fupport  and  power  of  the  fi:f^  n-onirchs  in 
Chr!(\fRdora, 


[         =t2         ] 

The  Emperor  Sig'fmund  declared  himfeif  the  fervant  and 
protedtor  of  the  Synod:  Germany  and  Frr.nce  adhered  to  ibeir 
caufe.  Eugenius  was  driven  from  the  Vatican,  by  an  infur- 
redion  of  the  Roman  people.  Submifiicn  was  his  only  choice : 
by  a  muH  hunr:iliaiing  bull,  the  Pope  repealed  bis  own  adts,  and 
ratified  ihole  of  the  Council:  incorporated  his  Legates  and 
Cardinals  with  that  venerable  body  ;  andy^6'/;.t'r/to  rtlign  hipi- 
feU  to  the  decrees  ot  the  fuprenie  legiilatui  e.  I'heir  fame  per- 
vaded the  countries  of  the  Eaft;  and  it  v.-.-sin  their  prefence 
that  Sigifmund  received  the  Atnbafl^.dors  of  the  Turkifli  Sultan, 
who  laid  at  his  feet,  twelve  large  vafes,  filled  with  robes  of  fiik 
and  pieces  cf  gold. 

The  Fathers  of  Bifil  afpired  to  the  glory  cf  reducing  the 
Greeks,  as  well  as  the  Bohemians,  within  the  pale  of  the 
church.  And  their  deputies  invited  the  Emperor,  and  Patri- 
arch of  Conllantinople,  to  unite  with  an  affembly  which  pof- 
fefled  the  confidence  of  the  Wcllern  nations;  and  to  this,  ?,\b2- 
clogoswas  not  averfc. 

He  embarks  in  the  Pope's  gallies,  A.D.1437.  Tiie  Synod 
v/as  transferred  to  Ferrara.  Sigifmund  citiu.^ded  the  unfea- 
fonable  adventure.  Even  the  Turkifli  Sultan  was  a  counfcl- 
lor,  whom  it  might  be  unfafe  to  truil,  but  whom  it  was  da« - 
gerousto  offend.  Amurath  was  unildlled  in  tlie  difputes,  but 
he  was  apprehenfive  of  the  union  of  the  Chrilli.'.ns :  from  h  s 
own  treafures  he  offtred  to  relieve  the  v/ants  of  the  Byzantine 
co!jrt;  yet  he  declared,  with  'ctming  nuignanimity,  that 
ConRantinople  fhould  be  I'ecure  and  inviolate  in  the  ablence  cf 
her  fovereign.  From  Ferrara  the  Synod  is  transferred  to  Flo- 
rence, vi^here  af  tr  the  debates  of  nine  mcrths,  and  twcniy-five 
fellions,  they  attained  the  advantage,  and  the  glory,  of  the 
reunion  01  the  Greeks. 

The  fame  year,  and  almoil  the  fime  c'ay,  wete  marked  by 
the  depofition  of  Engtnius  at  Bafil ;  and  at  Florence,  by  his  re- 
union of  the  Grefks  and  Latins.  In  the  fo  mcr  Synod,  v/nich 
he  ftiled  an  alTcmbly  of  Daemons,  the  Pope  w.-s  branded  with 
th>  guilt  of  fymony,  peijuvy,  tyranny,  herefy,  and  fchiim ; 
and  declared  to  be  incoiri?,iblc  in  his  vices;  unworthy  of  any 
title,  and  incapable  of  holding  any  eccltfjaliica!  cffice.  In  the 
other,  he  was  revered  as  the  true  and  holy  Vicar  ofChiif!; 
v.'ho,  after  a  feparation  of  fixhi.nHr^d  yeais,  had  reconciled 
.the  Catholics  of  the  Eafi  and  Weft,  in  cnt-  fold,  and  under  cne 
n-.epherd.  The  atTt  of  union  was  fubfcrl^ed  by  the  Pope,  the 
Emperor,  and  the  principal  members  of  both  churches.  A'i 
ideas  of  reformation  fubfkkd;  the  Popes  continued  to  exerc  U: 
and  abufe  their  ecclefiallical  defpotii'm;  nor  has  Rome  beta 
fince  diliurbed  by  the  mifchiefs  of  a  contefted  eleition. 


[     ^-13      ] 

After  the  depa:t'.i;e  of  L"s  Greek  bre- 
Eugenius  forms  ihien,  Eugeniiis  had  not  been  unmindful 
a  league  ligiiirft  the  of  their  temporal  intereft.  And  his  t^n- 
Turks,  jJ.D.  1443.  der  regard  for  the  Byzantine  empire,  was 
animated  by  a  iaft  apprehenfion  of  the 
Turks,  v/ho  approached,  and  might  focn  inv.ide  the  borders 
of  Italy.  Bat  the  fpirit  of  the  crufades  h:.d  impaired  the 
ftrength  of  England  and  France ;  but  Philip,  Duks  of  Bur- 
gundy was  a  vain  and  magnificent  prince;  and  he  enjoyed, 
without  danger,  or  expence,  the  adventurous  piety  of  his 
fubjeds,  who  failed  in  a  gallant  fleet  from  the  coaft  of  Flan- 
ders to  the  HcUefpont.  The  maritime  republics  of  Venice  and 
Genoa,  were  lefs  remote  from  the  fcene  of  aftion,  and  their 
hoftile  fleets  v.-ere  aliociated  under  the  ftindard  of  St.  Peter. 

The  kingdoms  of  Hungary  and  Poland,  which  covered,  as 
it  were,  the  interior  pale  of  the  Latin  church,  were  the  moll 
nearly  concerned  to  oppofe  the  progreis  of  the  Turks. 

Arms  were  the  patrimony  of  Scythians  and  S^rmztuns ;  and 
thefe  nations  m-ght  appear  equal  to  the  conteit,  could  they 
pcint  againfl  the  common  foe  thofe  fwords  that  were  fo  wan- 
tonly drawn  in  bloody  and  domeflic  quarrels;  but  the  fame 
fpirit  was  adverfe  to  concord  and  obedience  :  A  poor  country, 
and  a  limited  nionarchy,  are  incapable  of  maintaining  a  (landing 
force ;  and  the  loofe  bodies  of  PoliHr  and  Hungarian  horfe  were 
not  armed  with  the  frntiments  and  weapons  which,  on  fome 
occxfions,  have  given  irrefiftible  v/eight  to  the  French  chivalry  : 
Yet  on  this  lide,  the  defignsof  the  Pv.oman  Poniiff,  and  the  elo- 
quence of  the  Cardinal  Julian,  his  legate,  were  promoted  by 
the  circumllance  of  the  times ;  by  the  union  of  the  two  crov,-ns 
en  the  head  of  Ladiflaus,  a  young  and  ambitious  foldier ;  by 
the  v-\jor  of  a  hero,  who fe  name  was  John  Huniades,  already 
popular  among  the  Chrifiians,  and  formidable  to  the  Turks. 
An  endkfs  treafure  of  pardons  and  indulgences  was  fcattered  by 
the  legate  ;  m.any  private  warriors  of  France  and  Gcrm.any  en- 
liled  under  the  holy  banners,  and  the  crufade  derived  fomo 
I'rergtii,  or  at  lead  fome  tepu.ation,  from  the  new  allies,  both 
of  Europe  and  Alia.  A  fugitive  defpot  of  Servia  exaggerated 
i':e  diureis  and  ardor  of  the  Chriftians  beyond  the  Danube,  who 
v.ouid  unanimoufly  rife  to  vindicate  their  religion  and  liberty. 
The  Greek  emperor,  with  a  fpirit  ur.known  to  his  f.uhers,  en- 
gaged to  guard  the  BofphoruSj  and  to  fally  from  Conflantino- 
ple  at  the  head  of  his  national  and  mercenary  troops.  The 
Su'tan  0'  Garaman'a  announced  the  retreat  of  Amurath,  and  a 
powerful  divifion,  in  the  heart  of  Anatolia  ;  and  if  the  fleets  of 
the  v/eR  could  occupy  at  the  fame  moment  the  ftreights  of  the 


r  514  1 

Kella'pcrit,  the  Ottoman  wouM  be  diHevered  ?.nd  Qeftroyec. 
Heaven  and  earth  mud  rejoice  in  the  perdition  of  the  mifcreants ; 
and  the  legate,  wi:h  prudent  ambiguity,  inftilled  the  opinion  of 
the  invifible,  peihips  the  vifible,  aid  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  his 
divine  Mother. 

Of  the  Polifn  nnd  Hungarian  ('.iets,  a  religious  war  was  the 
unanimous  cry  ;  and  Ladiflius,  after  paffing  the  Danube,  led 
an  annv  of  h's  confederate  fubjeffs  as  fir  as  oophia,  the  capital 
of  the  Bulgarian  kingdom. 

lathis  expedition,  they  obtained  two  f.gnal  vidorie?,  which 
^vere  juftly  afcribed  to  the  valor  and  condurt  of  John  Huniade?. 
Ill  the  fifll,  with  a  vanguard  often  thoufand  men,  he  furprlzed 
the  Turkifh  camp  ■,  in  the  fecond,  he  vanquilhed  and  made 
prifoner  the  moll  renowned  of  their  generals,  who  poluified 
tlie  double  advantage  of  g;ound  ?:nd  numbers.  The  approach 
of  winter,  and  the  n?.tural  and  artificial  obdacles  of  MouiU 
Hscmus,  arrefted  the  progv^fs  of  the  hero,  who  meafured  a 
narrow  interval  of  fix  days  march,  from  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains, to  the  hodile  towers  of  Adrianople,  ?.nd  the  friendly 
capital  of  the  Greek  empire.  The  retreat  was  undifiurbed,  and 
the  entrance  into  Buda  was  at  once  a  military  and  religicu.; 
triumph.  An  ecclefiaftical  proceaion  was  followed  by  the  king 
and  his  warriors  on  foot ;  he  nicely  balanced  the  merits  and 
the  rewards  of  the  two  nations ;  and  the  pride  of  conquefl  was 
blended  with  the  humble  temper  of  Chriffianity.  Thirteen 
bafhaws,  nine  ftandards,  and  lour  thoufand  captives,  wereun- 
queilionable  trophies;  and  as  all  were  willing  to  believe,  and 
none  were  pvefent  to  contradicft,  the  crufiiders  multiplied  with 
unblufhlng  confidence,  the  myriads  of  Turks  whom  they  let^ 
dead  on  the  field  of  battle.  The  mod  folid  proof,  and  the 
moft  falutary  confequence  of  viftory,  was,  a  deputation  from 
the  Divan  to  folicit  peace,  to  rcftore  Servia,  to  ranfom  the  pri- 
foners,and  to  evacu.ue  the  Hungarian  frontier.  By  this  treaty, 
the  rational  objeds  of  the  war  were  obtained  ;  the  king,  the 
dofpot,  and  Huniades  himfelf,  in  the  Diet  of  Segedin,  v.'ere 
fatisfied  with  public  and  priv?.*e  emolument :  A  truce  of  ten 
years  was  concluded,  and  the  followers  of  Jefus  and  Mahomet, 
who  fwore  on  the  Gofpel  and  the  Koran,  attefled  the  word  of 
God  as  the  guardian  of  tvu  h,  and  the  aveng'.^r  of  perfidy. 

Du'ing  the  whole  tr;.nfii(f^ion,  theCar- 

F".olation  of  ihe     dinal  Legate  had  obferved  a  iullen  filence, 

FeacCi  ^.D.\\j\ii,.     unwiliir.g  to  approve,  and  unable  to  op- 

pofc',  tbe  confentof  the  king  and  people. 

But  the  Diet  was  not  dificlved  before  Julian  was  fortified  by  the 

welcome  intelligence,  that  Anatolia  was  invaded  by  the  C;.ra- 


[      215      1 

niAnian,  and  Thrace  by  the  Greek  Emperor.  That  tTie  Seeta 
of  Gjnoa,  Venice,  and  Burgundy  were  mafers  ol"  the  HelieP 
pont ;  and  that  the  allies,  informed  of  the  victory,  and  igaorar.t 
of  the  treaty,  of  Ladiilaus,  impatiendy  waited  for  the  return  ot 
his  vidorious  army.  And  is  it  thus,  exclaimed  the  Cardinal, 
that  you  will  defert  their  expeditions,  and  your  own  fcnune  i 
It  is  to  them,  your  God,  and  your  fellow  Chrinians,  that  you 
have  pledged  your  faith  ;  and  that  prior  obligation  annihilates 
a  rafh  and  facrilegious  oath  to  the  enemies  of  Chrifl.  His  vicar 
on  earth  is  the  Roman  Pontiff,  without  whofe  fandion,  you 
can  neither  promife  nor  perform.  In  his  name,  I  abfolve  your 
perjury,  and  fancTu'y  your  arms;  follow  my  foottteps  in  the 
paths  of  glory  and  falvation  ;  and  if  fiill  ye  have  fcruples,  de- 
"volve  on  my  head  the  punifhment  and  fin.  This  mifchievous 
Cafuillry  was  feconded  by  his  refpedable  charader,  and  the 
levity  of  popular  aflemblies :  War  v/as  refolved  on  the  fame 
Ipot  where  peace  had  fo  lately  been  fworn  :  And  in  the  execu- 
tion of  the  treaty,  the  Turks  were  aflaultedby  the  Chrilb'ans; 
to  whom,  v/ith  fome  reafon,  they  might  apply  the  epithet  of 
infidels.  The  falfhood  of  Ladiilaus  to  his  v/ord  and  oath,  was 
palliated  by  the  religion  of  the  times :  The  moil  perfed,  or  at 
kaft  the  moft  popular,  excufe  would  have  been,  the  fuccefs  of 
his  arms,  and  the  deliverance  of  the  Eaftern  Church.  The  fame 
treaty  which  ftiould  have  bound  his  confcience,  had  diminifhed 
his  ftrength.  On  the  proclamation  of  the  peace,  the  French 
and  German  volunteers  departed  with  indignant  murmurs.  The 
Poles  were  exhaufted  by  diftant  warfare,  and  perhaps  dilgufted 
with  foreign  command  ;  and  their  palatines  accepted  the  tirft 
licence,  and  haftily  retired  to  their  provinces  and  caflles. 

Even  Hungary  was  divided  by  fadion,  or  retrained  by  a 
laudable  fcruple  ;  and  the  relicks  of  the  crufade  that  marched 
in  the  fecond  expedition,  were  reduced  to  an  inadequate  force 
of  20,000  men.  A  ,Wallachian  chief,  who  joined  the  royal 
flandard,  remarked,  that  their  number  did  not  exceed  the 
hunting  retinus  that  fometimes  attended  the  Sultan  ;  and  the* 
gift  of  two  horfes  of  matchlefs  fpeed,  might  admonilh  Ladiflaus 
of  his  fecret  forelight  of  the  event.  Eu:  the  defpot  of  Servia, 
after  the  reftoration  of  his  country  and  children,  was  tempted 
by  the  promife  of  new  realms ;  and  the  inexperience  of  the 
king,  the  enthufiafm  of  the  legate,  and  the  martial  prefumption 
©f  Honiades  himfelf,  v/ere  perfuaded,  that  every  cbllacle  muft 
yield  to  the  fword  and  the  crofs.  After  the  paflage  of  the  Da- 
nube, two  roads  might  lead  to  Conftantinople  and  the  Hellef- 
pont ;  the  one  direct,  abrupt  and  d:f5cr.;c,  through  th?  moun; 


[         2l6        ] 

tains  of  H-jemus;  the  other  more  tedious  and  fecure,  over  a  level 
country,  and  along  the  fhores  of  the  Eiixine  ;  in  which  their 
flinks,  according  to  the  Scythian  difcipline,  might  always  he 
covered  by  a  moveable  fortification  of  waggons.  The  latter 
was  judicioufly  preferred  :  The  Catholics  marchtd  through  the 
plains  of  Bulgaria,  burning,  with  wanton  cruelty,  the  churches 
and  villages  of  the  Chrhlian  natives.  And  their  lail  (lation  was 
near  the  iea  {liore ;  on  which  the  defeat  and  death  of  Ladiflaus 
have  beftowed  a  venerable  name. 

It  was  on  this  fatal  fpot,  that,  inftead  of  finding  a  confederate 
fleet  to  fecond  their  operations,  tbey  were  alarmed  by  the  ap- 
proach of  Amura'h  himfelf,  who  had  ifluedfrom  hisMagnelian 
iblitude,  and  tranfported  the  forces  of  Afia  to  the  defence  of 
Europe.  According  to  fome  writers,  the  Greek  Emperor  had 
been  awed,  or  feduced,  to  grant  the  patlage  of  the  Bofphorus  ; 
and  an  indelible  (lain  of  corruption  is  fi::ed  on  the  Genoefe,  or 
Pope's  nephew,  the  catholic  admiral,  whofe  mercenary  con- 
nivance betrayed  the  guard  of  the  Helieipcnt.  From  Adria- 
nople,  the  Sultan  advanced  by  hafty  marches,  at  the  head  of 
60,000  men:  and  when  the  Cardinal  and  Huniades  had  taken 
a  nearer  furvey  of  the  numbers,  and  order  of  the  Turks,  thefe 
ardent  warriors  propofed  the  tardy  and  impradicjb'e  meafure  cf 
a  retreat :  the  king  alone  was  refolved  to  conquer  or  die  ;  and 
his  refolution  had  almcfx  been  crowned  with  a  glorious  and 
falutary  viflory.  The  princes  were  oppcfite  to  each  other  in 
the  centre;  and  the  beglerbegs  or  generals  of  Anatolia  and 
Romania,  com.raanded  on  the  right  and  left,  againft  the  adverfe 
divifions  ot  the  defpot  and  Huniades.  The  Turkidi  wings 
were  broke  on  the  firflonfet;  bur  the  advantage  was  fatal; 
and  the  rafh  viftors,  in  the  heat  of  the  puriuit,  were  carried 
away  far  beyond  the  annoyance  of  the  enemy,  or  the  fup- 
port  of  their  friends. 

When  Amurath  belield  the  flight  of  his  fquadrons,  he  de- 
fpaired  of  his  fortune,  and  that  of  his  empire.  A  veteran 
janizary  feized  his  hoife's  bridle  :  and  he  had  the  magnanimity 
to  pardon  and  reward  the  foldier,  who  dared  to  perceive  the 
terror,  and  arreft  the  rlight,  of  his  fovereign.  A  copy  of  the 
treaty,  the  monument  of  Chriftian  perfidy,  had  been  displayed 
in  the  front  of  the  battle;  and  it  is  faid,  that  the  Sultan,  in  his 
dillrefs,  liftir.!;  li's  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  implored  the  pro- 
teftion  of  the  God  of  Truth;  and  called  on  the  prophet  Jefus 
himfelf,  to  avenge  the  impious  mockery  of  his  name  and  reli- 
gion. With  inferior  numbers,  and  difordered  ranks,  the  king 
of  Hungary  ruihed  forv/ard  in  the  confidence  of  vidory,  tiU 


[      ^17      ] 

h's  career  was  flopped  by  the  impenetraKe  phakuA  of  the  jani- 
zaries. If  we  may  credit  the  Ottoman  annals,  his  hoire  was 
pierced  by  the  javeiiii  of  Amurath ;  he  fell  among  the  fpears  of 
the  infantry :  and  a  Turkifh  foldier  proclaimed  with  a  loud 
Voice,  '  Hungarians,  behold  the  head  of  your  king.'  The 
death  of  Ladiflaus,  was  the  lignal  of  their  defeat. 

On  his  return  from  an  intemperate  puriuit,  Huniades  de- 
plored his  error,  and  the  public  lofs.  He  drove  to  refcue  the 
foyal  body,  till  he  was  overwhelmed  by  the  tumultuous  crowd 
of  ihe  vidors  and  the  vanquifhed;  and  the  laft  efforts  of  his 
conduft  and  courage,  were  exerted  to  f.u'e  the  remnant  of  his 
Wallachian  cavalry.  10,000  Chriftians  were  flain  in  the  dif- 
^fterous  battle  of  Warna.  The  lofs  of  the  Tuiks  more  con- 
fiderable  in  number,  bore  a  fmaller  proportion  to  their  total 
ftrength.  Yet  the  philofophic  Sultan  was  not  afh.\med  to  con- 
fefs,  that  his  ruin  muft  be  the  confequence  of  a  fecond  and 
fimilar  vidory.  At  his  command,  a  column  was  erefted  on  the 
fpot  where  LadiilAUS  had  fallen ;  but  the  modefl  infcription, 
inftead  of  accufing  the  raftinefs,  recorded  the  valour,  and  be- 
wailed the  misforiune  of  the  lofs  of  the  Hungarian  you;h.— 
The  Cardinal,  who  performed  the  duties  of  a  priel^  and  a 
foldier,  was  loft  in  the  defeat  of  Warna.  The  circumftances 
of  his  death  are  varioufly  related. 

It  was  by  the  influence  of  John  Huniades,  that  Ladlflausof 
Poland,  obtained  the  crown  of  Hungary.  He  won,  in  the 
fame  year,  three  vidories  againft  the  Turks.  Four  years  after 
the  defeat  of  Warna,  he  again  penetrated  into  the  heart  of 
Bulgaria,  and  in  the  plain  of  ColTova,  fuftained  till  the  third 
day,  the  fhock  of  the  Ottoman  army,  four  times  more  numer- 
ous than  his  own. 

Butthe  laft,  and  moft  glorious  aftion  of  hislife.was  the  defence 
of  Belgrade,  A.D.  1456,  againft  Mahomet  the  fecond,  in  per- 
fon.  After  a  liege  of  forty  days,  the  Turks,  v/ho  had  already 
entered  the  town,  were  compelled  to  retreat;  and  the  joyful 
rations  celebrate  Huniades  and  Belgrade  as  the  bulwarks  of 
Qiriflendom.  About  a  month  after  this  great  deliverance, 
the  champion  died. 

Scanderberg,  prince  of  Albania,  makes  a  confplcuous  figure 
at  the  fame  time,  in  his  fuccefsful  enterprizes againft  the  Turks : 
his  anceftors  had  been  fubjefted  to  the  Turks,  and  he  himfelf 
had  ferved  in  their  armies.  He  revolted,  and  in  the  aftembly 
of  the  ftates  of  Epirus,  Scanderberg  was  elefted  general  of  the 
Turkifh  war :  and  each  of  the  allies  engaged  to  furnllh  his  pro- 
portion of  nien  and  money. 

Ff 


i      ^^8      ] 

Kis  annual  revenue  imounted  to  no  more  tlian  200^000  du- 
cats, which,  exempt  from  the  demands  of  luxury,  were  ftridtly 
appropriated  to  the  public  ule.  His  m^.nners  were  popular, 
but  his  difcipHne  waslevtre;  every  fuperfluous  vice  wasba- 
niOied  from  his  camp.  The  bravefl  adventurers  of  Germany 
and  France,  were  allured  by  his  fame,  and  retained  in  his  fer- 
vice.  His  flanding  militia  conliiled  of  8000  hovfe,  and  7000 
foot;  with  fuch  unequal  arms.Scanderberg  relided  twenty-three 
j'ears,  the  powers  of  the  Ottoman  empire ;  and  two  con- 
queror;,  Amurath  II.  and  his  greater  fon,  were  repeatedly 
baffl'jd  by  a  rebel,  whom  they  purfued  with  feeming  contempt, 
and  implacable  refcntment.  At  the  head  of  60, ceo  horfe,  and 
40,000  janizaries,  Amuraih  entered  Albania  :  he  might  ravage 
the  open  country,  occupy  the  defencelefs  towns,  convert  the 
churches  into  mofqu'.s,  circumcife  the  chriftian  youths,  and 
punifh  with  death,  his  adult  and  cbftinate  captives;  but  the 
conquefts  of  the  Sultan  were  confined  to  the  petty  fortrefs  of 
Stetigrade:  and  the  garrifon,  invincible  to  his  arms,  was  op- 
pre'.led  by  a  fupeiftitious  fcruple.  Amurath  retired  with  (hame 
and  lofs  from  the  walls  of  Croya,  the  caftle  and  refidence  of 
Scanderberg.  The  march,  the  liege,  the  retreat,  were  harafled 
by  a  vexatiou?,  and  almofl  invincible  adverfary. 

In  the  fuHnefsorconqueft,  Mahomet  II.  Hill  felt  at  his  bofom, 
this  domcllic  thorn.  His  fplendid  atchievements,  the  baPnaws 
whom  he  encountered,  the  armies  that  he  difcomfited,  and  the 
3000  Turks,  vv'ho  were  flain  by  his  own  Tingle  hand ;  may, 
perhaps,  be  exaggerated,  as  the  ad^ions  of  great  men  generally 
are,  efpecially  in  a  dark  age. 

Jolm  Pa!i"eologus  lurvived  the  Hungarian  crufade  about  four 
years;  the  crown  w:s  placed  on  the  head  of  Confiantine,  at 
Sparta,  A.D.  1448,  Nov.  1. 

The  liege  of  Conftantinople  by  the  Turks,  attrads  our  at- 
tention to  the  perfon  and  charadler  of  the  great  deftroyer:  Ma- 
homet II.  was  fon  of  Amurath  11.  His  firft  education  and 
fentiments  were  thofe  of  a  devout  Mudulman :  and  as  often  as 
he  converfed  with  an  iniidel,  he  purified  his  hands  and  face  by 
the  legal  rites  of  ablution.  Age  and  empire  appear  to  have 
relaxed  his  narrow  bigotry;  his  afpiring  genius  difdained  to  ac- 
knowledge a  power  above  his  own.  And  in  his  loofer  mo- 
ments, he  prefumed,  it  is  faid,  to  brand  the  prophet  of  Mfcca, 
as  a  robber  and  impofter.  Yet  the  Sultan  perfevered  in  a  dif- 
cr^^et  reverence  for  the  dodrine  2nd  difcipline  of  the  Koran. — 
Under  the  tuition  of  tlie  moft  ikilful  mafiers,  Mahomet  ad- 
vanced v/ith  an  eager  and  rapid  progrefs  in  the  paths  of  know- 
Jec'.g." ;  and  faefides  his  native  tongue,  it  is  affirmed,  that  he  un- 


C     219     ] 

derflood  and  fpoke  five  languages ;  Arabian,  Perfiin,  Cluldeati 
or  Hebrew,  Latin,  ?.nd  Greek.  The  hiftory  and  geography 
of  the  world,  were  familiar  to  his  memory.  The  lives  or  the 
heroes  of  the  Eaft,  and  perhaps  the  Weft,  excited  his  emula- 
tion. His  MA  in  aftrology  fuppofes  feme  rudiments  of  mathe- 
matical fcience:  and  a  profane  tafte  of  the  arts,  is  betrayed  in 
his  liberal  invitation  and  reward  of  the  painters  of  Italy.  But 
the  influence  of  religion  and  learning  were  employed  without 
eiTcdon  his  favage  nature. 

I  will  not  tranicribe,  nor  do  I  firmly  believe  the  ftorles  of  the 
fourteen  pages,  whofe  bellies  were  ripped  open  in  fearch  of  a. 
ftolen  melon  ;  or  of  h's  beauteous  flaVi",  v/hofe  head  he  fevered 
from  her  body,  to  convince  the  janizaries  that  their  matter  was 
not  the  votary  of  luve.  H's  paffions  were  at  once  furious  and 
inexorable.  In  the  palace,  as  well  as  in  the  field,  a  torrent  of 
blood  was  fpilton  the  flighted  occaiions.  And  that  the  noblefl 
of  the  captive  youth  were  often  d.llionoured  by  his  unnatural 
luft.  In  the  Albanian  war,  he  ftadied  the  leffons,  and  foon  fur- 
pafled  the  example  of  his  father.  And  the  conqueft  of  two 
empires,  twelve  kingdoms,  and  two  hundred  cities,  a  vain  and 
flattering  account,  isinfcribed  to  his  invincible  fword.  He  was 
doubtlefs  a  fold^er,  and  poffibly  a  general.  Conftantinople  has. 
fealed  his  glory  :  but  if  we  compare  the  means,  the  obftacles, 
and  the  atchievements,  Mahomet  II.  muft  blufh  to  fuftain  a. 
parallel  with  Alexander,  or  Timour. 

Under  his  command,  the  Ottoman  forces  were  always 
more  numerous  than  their  enemies;  yet  their  progrefs  was 
bounded  by  the  Euphrates  and  the  Adriatic.  And  his  arms 
were  checked  by  Hur  iades,  Scanderberg,  the  Rlaodian  Knights, 
and  by  the  Perfian  king. 

In  the  reign  of  Amurath,  he  twice  taftecl 

His  reign,  A.    of  royalty,  and  twice  difcended  from  the 

D.  1451,  Fe&-     throne:  his  tender  age  was  incapable  of  op- 

ruriry  g. poling  his   father's   refloratlon.     But    never 

1 4^  1  >  J^{y  2.     could  he  forgive  the  vizirs  who  recommended 
that  falutary  meafure. 

After  his  acceffion  to  the  throne,  the  con- 
fidence of  the  Greek  Emperor  v/as  revived,  by  the  folemn  oaths 
and  fiir  adurances  with  wh'ck  he  fealed  the  ratification  of  the 
treaty.  To  all,  he  fpoke  the  language  of  moderation  and. 
peace.  Yet  the  neighbours  of  Mahomet  might  tremble  at  the 
feverity  with  which  a  youthful  monarch  reformed  the  pomp 
of  his  fathers  houfehold :  7000  falconers  were  either  difrailled, 
or  enlifted  among  his  troops. 


[         220         J 

The  Mahometan,  and  more  efpecully  the  Tuikifh  cafui^j, 
have  pronounced  that  no  promite  can  bind  the  faithful  againft 
the  intereft  and  duly  of  their  religion  :  and  that  the  Sultan  may 
abrogate  his  own  treaties,  and  thofe  of  his  pvedecefTuiS.  The 
juilice  and  magnanimity  of  Amurath  11.  had  fcorned  this  im- 
moral privilege:  but  his  fon,  though  the  proudeft  of  men, 
could  ftoop  from,  ambition  to  the  baltll  arts  of  diihraulaiionand 
deceit.  Peace  w.is  on  his  Wys,  while  war  was  in  his  heart.  He 
incellantly  I'yhed  for  the  pofitlhon  of  Conliantinople. 

The  fears  of  the  Greek  ambailadors  were  alarmed  by  rh? 
l^ern  language  of  a  vi2'r ;  but  they  were  foothed  by  the  coui  tf;  - 
ous  audience  and  fiiendly  fpeeches  of  the  Ottoman  prince  ' 
and  Mahomet  affined  them,  that  on  h;s  return  he  would  re- 
drc's  the  grievances,  and  confult  the  true.interell  of  the  Greeks, 
No  fooner  had  he  repalled  the  Hellefpont,  than  he  iffued  a 
mar.date  to  fupprefs  a  certain  penfion  due  from  him  to  th.e 
Greeks,  which  was  the  fiibjtdf  com.plained  of  by  the  ambafla- 
dors,  and  to  expel  their  ofiicers  from  the  banks  of  the  Sirymon. 
His  fecond  announced,  and  in  fome  degree  commenced,  tlie 
iiege  of  Conflaniinople,  wliich  was  to  build  a  fortrtfs  on  the 
Bofphoriis,  on  the  European  fide,  about  five  miles  from  Con- 
fiantinople. 

Perfiiahon  is  the  refuurce  of  the  feeble :  and  the  feeble  can  ftl- 
dom  perfiiade.  The  ambafladorsof  iheEmpcrorattempied  with 
outfuccer3,tQdiver;Mahomet  from  the  execution  of  hisdelign.  I 
fOrmnoenterprize,  fays  the  peiiidiouiSu;tan,againriihe  city ;  hut 
the  empire  of  Contlantinople  is  meafured  by  her  walls.  Have 
you  forgot  the  dillrels  to  which  my  father  was  reduced,  wl;ep. 
you  formed  a  league  with  the  Hungarians,  v.'hen  tlicy  invaded 
our  country  by  lard,  and  tlie  ildlefpont  was  occupied  by  the 
French  gallies'?  Amurath  was  compelled  to  force  the  pall^-g- 
of  the  Bofphcrus;  and  your  ftrength  was  not  eq::Al  to  yot;: 
malevolence.  I  was  then  a  child  at  Adrianople  ;  the  Moflvms 
Trembled  ;  and  for  awhile  the  Gabour.')  infulted  onr  dilgrace. 
But  when  my  father  had  triuu)phed  in  the  field  of  Warna,  b 
vowed  to  ered  a  fort  on  the  vvefern  fhore;  and  that  vow,  it  .i 
my  duty  to  accomplirli.  Have  ye  the  riglit,  have  ye  ihs 
power,  to  contioul  my  actions  on  my  own  ground  i  for  tlrat 
g  ound  is  my  own ;  as  far  as  the  fjiores  of  the  Dofphorus.  Alia 
isinh?.bi;ed  hy  the  Tu:ks,  and  Europe  is  defeited  by  the  Ro- 
mans. Return,  and  infoim  your  king,  that  the  prefent  Otto- 
man is  far  ditfercnt  from  Ivs  predeceffois;  that  his  refohitions 
lurpafs  i.'icir  wifhes;'  and  that  he  perfoims  more  than  i/iey 
could  lefolve.  Return  in  fafety:  but  the  next  who  delivers  a 
fimilar  meilage,  may  exped  to  be  flayed  alive. 


[         221         J 

After  this  declaration,  Conftantine,  the  firft  of  the  Greeks  ia 
fpirit  as  in  rank,  had  determined  to  unfneaihe  the  fword,  and  to 
refill  the  eftablifhmentof  the  Turks  on  the  Bofphorus.  He  was 
difarmed  b/  the  advice  ot"  his  civil  and  ecclcfullical  ir.iniilers: 
and  waited  the  iflue  of  a  liege. 

Tl'.e  winter  rolled  away  auiidft  hope  and  fear.  The  wife 
feared,  and  the  credulous  hoped.  And  in  the  fpring  the  work 
was  begun,  and  curitd  on  with  the  greateft  exertion  and  rapi- 
dity. "Coriftantinople  had  been  open  to  the  vifiis  of  commerce 
ar.dcurioliry  :  on  the  firll  alarm,  the  gates  were  fhut ;  but  the 
hmperor,  ftill  anxious  for  peace,  releafed  on  the  third  day,  his 
Turkifn  captives:  and  expreffcd,  in  a  laft  meffage,  the  firm  re- 
fignaiion  of  a  Chriflian  and  a  foldier.  Since  neither  oaths,  nor 
treaty,  nor  fubraiffion,  can  fecure  peace,  purine,  faid  he,  to 
Maho.Tiet,  your  impious  warfare.  My  trull  is  in  God  alone, 
hit  fhould  pleaie  him  to  mollify  your  heart,  I  (hall  rejoice  in 
the  happy  change  :  if  he  delivers  the  city  into  your  hands,  I 
fubmit  without  a  murmur  to  his  holy  will.  But  until  the  Judge 
of  the  earth  (hall  pronounce  between  us,  it  is  my  duty  to  live 
and  die  in  the  defence  of  my  people. 

The  Sultan's  anfv/er  was  hodile  and  decifive.  His  fortifica- 
tions were  completed,  and  before  his  departure  to  Confianti-- 
r.ople,  he  ftationed  a  vigilant  Aga  with  400  janizaries,  to  levy 
a  tribute  of  every  nation  that  fhould  pafs  within  the  reach  of 
their  cannon. 

The  fiege  of  Conftantinople  was  deferred  till  the  enfuing 
fpring.  The  Greeks  and  the  Turks  paffed  an  anxious  and 
fieeplefs  winter :  the  one  by  fears ;  the  other  by  hopes. 

Whillt  Mahomet  threatened  the  capital  of  the  Eaft,  the  Greek 
Emperor  implored,  with  fervent  prayers,  the  affifiance  of 
ear.h  and  heaven ;  but  the  inv:fib!e  powers  were  deaf  to  his 
fuppiications ;  and  Chrillendom  beheld  v/ith  indifference,  the 
fall  of  Conftantinople.  hidead  of  employing  in  their  favour 
tlie  arms  and  treafures  of  Italy,  Nicholas  V.  had  foretold  their 
approi:hing  ruin;  and  his  honour  v/as  engaged  in  the  fulfi'.- 
m^n:  of  the  prophecy. 

Tlie  whole  mals  of  the  Turkifh  power  is  magnified  by  fome,  - 
to  ilie  amount  of  3  or  400,000  m.en ;  but  Phianzi  was  a 
more  accurate  judge,  and  he  places  them  at  258,000.  The 
navy  cf  the  btfiegers  was  lefs  formidable;  that  is,  about  3x0  f^il, 
both  large  and  fmall.  Conftantinople  was  peopled  v.'ith  about 
100  ceo  inhabitants.  But  Phrr.nz^  after  the  moft  diligent 
fearch,  informed  the  Emperor,  that  the  national  defence  was 
reduced  to  4970  Romans,  and  ?.bout  2000  ftrangers,  headed  by 
a  noble  Genoefe,  John  Juftiniani.     Againll  the  powers  of  the 


[   ^-^2    ] 

Ottoman  empire,  a  city  of  the  extent  of  thirteen,  perhaps 
fixteen  miles,  was  dtfended  by  a  fcanty  garrifon  of  f^ven  or 
eight  thouj?.nd  men.  Before  his  death,  the  emperor  John 
Palacologus  had  renounced  the  unpopular  meafuie  of  a  re- 
union wiih  the  Latins:  nor  was  the  idea  revived  until  the 
dillrei'sol  liis  brother,  Conftantine,  impofed  a  la(\  trird  of  flat- 
rery  and  di{hmulaii(jn  :  wish  the  demand  of  temporal  aid,  his 
ambafTadors  were  inihudt  d  to  mingle  the  alfurance  of  fpiri- 
tual  obedience  :  his  neglect  of  the  church  was  excufed  by  the 
urgent  cares  of  the  fta-te.  The  Vatican  difpatched  a  legate, 
aiid  the  two  nations  in  the  church  of  St.  Sopliia  joined  in  the 
communion  of  Urcrifice  and  prayer:  But  the  drefs  and  lan- 
gu:ige  of  the  Latin  prieft,  who  othciated  at  the  altar,  were  an 
objed  of  fcandal;  and  it  v/as  obierved  with  horror  by  the 
Greeks,  that  he  ccnfecrated  a  cake  or  waL^r  of  unleavened 
bread,  and  poured  cold  v/ater  into  the  cup  of  the  ficrament : 
a  nauonalhiih.^ri.mi  obferves,  without  a  blu!h,  that  none  of  his 
countrymen,  not  even  the  emperor  himfelf,  were  lincere  in 
th's  occafional  conformity  :  their  hafty  and  unconditional 
fubmiilion  was  palliated  by  a  promife  of  future  rivifal :  but 
the  beft  or  the  worft  of  their  excuft-s,  was  a  conftffion  of 
their  own  perjury.  When  they  were  prefled  by  the  reproaches 
C'"  t'lt-ir  honelt  brethren,  have  patience,  they  whifpered,  until 
God  Qiall  have  delivered  the  city  from  the  Great  Dr.igon,  who 
feeki  to  devour  it ;  you  (liall  then  perceive,  whether  we  are 
truly  united  with  the  Azymires. 

Bat  patience  is  not  the  attribute  of  z:~al :  nor  can  the  arts  of 
a  court  be  adapted  to  the  freedom  and  violence  of  popular 
enthuliafm.  From  the  dome  of  St.  Sophia,  the  inh.\b!t>\nts  of 
eiih.er  fex,  and  of  every  degree,  rufhed  in  crowds  to  the  cell 
of  the  Monk  Gennadius,  to  confult  the  oracle  of  the  church 
—The  holy  man  was  invilible  :  entranced,  as  it  fhouid  feem, 
in  deep  meditarion,  or  divine  rapture:  but  he  had  expofed  on 
the  door  of  his  cell,  a  fpeaking  tablet;  and  they  fucceffively 
withdrew,  after  reading  thefe  tremendous  words:  "  O  mTe- 
rable  Romans,  why  will  ye  abandon  the  truth?  and  why, 
JnfleAd  of  confiding  in  God,  will  ye  put  your  truft  in  the  ha- 
lians"?  hi  lofing  your  faith,  you  will  lofe  your  city.  Have 
mercy  upon  me,  O  Lord!  I  proteli  in  thy  preftnce,  I  am 
innocent  of  the  crime.  O  miftrableRomans,  confider,  paiife 
iind  repent.  At  the  fame  moment,  you  renounce  the  religion 
of  your  fathers,  by  embracing  impiety,  you  fubrait  to  i  fo- 
rt't^n  fervitude.  According  to  the  advice  of  Gennad'us,  the 
rtiit^'cus  virgins,  as  pure  as  angeis,  and  as  proud  as  daemons, 
rtjeftcd  thea<5^»of  union,  and  abjured  all  communion  with  tlte 


[      "3      ] 

prefent  2nd  future  aflbciates  of  the  Latins ;  and  their  example 
was  imitated  by  the  greatell  part  of  the  clergy  and  the  people. 

From  th-  monalkry,  the  devout  Greeks  difperfed  them- 
felves  in  the  taverns,  drank  confufion  to  the  Oaves  of  the  Pope, 
emptied  their  glades  in  honor  of  the  image  of  the  Holy  Virgin, 
and  befought  her  to  defend  aga'.nft  Mahomet,  tlie  city,  which 
Q;e  had  formerly  faved  from  Chofroes  and  Chagan. 

In  the  double  intoxication  of  zeal  and  wine,  they  valiantly 
exclaimed,  v/hat  occafion  have  we  for  fuccour  or  union,  or 
Latins  V  Far  from  us  be  the  worfhip  of  the  Azymites ;  Dur- 
ing the  winter  that  preceded  the  Turkifh  conqueil,  the  nation 
wasdiftradcd  by  this  epidemical  phrenzy. 

No  fooner  had  the  church  of  St.  Sophia  been  polluted  by 
the  Latin  facrifice,  than  it  was  deferted  as  a  Jew:fh  fynagogue, 
or  an  heathen  temple,  by  the  clergy  and  people:  and  a  vaft 
and  gloomy  fi'.ence  prevailed  in  that  venerable  dome,  which 
had  fo  often  fmoaked  with  a  cloud  of  incenfe,  blazed  with 
innumerable  lights,  and  refounded  with  the  voice  of  prayer 
andthankrgiving.  The  Latins  were  the  moft  odious  of  here- 
ticks  and  infidels — and  the  firft  minifter  of  the  empire,  the 
great  duke,  was  heard  to  declare,  that  he  had  rather  behold 
in  Conftantinople  the  turban  of  Mahomet,  than  the  Pope's 
tiara,  or  a  cardinal's  hat.  A  fentiment,  h  unworthy  of 
Chriftians  and  patriots,  was  familiar  and  fatal  to  the  Greeks. 
The  emperor  was  deprived  of  the  aflfedion  and  fupport  of  his 
fubjeds. 

Of  the  triangle,  which  compoies  the  figure  of  Confian- 
tinople,  the  two  hdes  along  the  fea,  were  made  inacceffible 
to  an  enemy  ;  the  Propontis  by  nature,  and  the  harbor  by 
art ;  between  the  two  waters,  the  bafisof  the  triangle  the  land 
fide,  was  protefted  by  a  double  wall,  and  a  deep  ditch  of  the 
depth  of  one  hundred  feet.  Againft  this  line  of  fortification, 
which  Phranza,  an  eye  v/itnefs,  prolongs  to  the  meafure  of 
fix  miles,  the  Ottomans  direded  their  principal  attack;  and 
the  emperor,  after  diftributing  the  fervice,  and  command  of 
the  mofl  perilous  flaiions,  undertook  the  defence  of  the  ex- 
ternal wall. 

In  the  firft  days  of  the  fiege,  the  Greek  foldiers  defcended 
into  the  ditch,  or  fallied  into  the  field ;  but  they  foon  difco- 
vered  that  one  Chrif^ian  was  of  more  value  than  twenty 
Turks:  and  after  thefe  bold  preludes,  they  were  prudently 
contens  to  maintain  their  ramparts  with  mifiile  weapons. 

The  hW  Conitantine  deferves  the  name  of  a  hero  :  his  noble 
band  of  volunteers  was  infpired  with  Roman  virtue ;  and  the 


[  ^M  ] 

foreign  auxiliaries,  fupported  the  honor  of  the  weflem  chi- 
valry. 

The  incedant  voUies  of  lances  and  arrows^  were  accom- 
panied with  the  fmoke,  the  found  and  the  fire  of  their  muf- 
quetry  and  cannon.  But  the  Turkiili  approaches  were  foon 
funk  in  trenches.  E-ach  day  added  to  the  fcience  of  the 
Greeks:  but  their  inadequate  l^ock  of  gunpowder,  walled  in 
the  operations  of  each  day  :  Their  ordnance  v.'as  not  power- 
ful eitheir  in  fize  or  number ;  end  if  they  pofiefitd  fome  heavy 
cannon,  they  feared  to  plant  them  on  the  w.?.ils,  left  their  aged 
ftrudure  fhould  be  overthrown  by  the  explofion. 

The  fame  deflrucliive  fecret  had  been  revealed  to  the  Mof- 
lems;  by  whom  it  vt^s  employed  with  the  fuperior  energy  cf 
jiches,  zeal  and  defpotifm.  The  great  cannon  of  Mahomet 
is  an  important  and  vifible  obje(fl:  in  the  hiflory  of  the  times ; 
but  that  enormous  engine,  was  flanked  with  two  fellows  almoft 
of  equal  magnitude.  The  long  order  of  the  Turkifh  artillery 
was  pointed  againrt  the  walls;  fourteen  batteries  thundered  at 
once,  on  the  moft  acceffible  places.  Under  a  matter,  who 
counted  the  moments,  the  great  cannon  could  be  dilcharged 
only  feven  times  in  a  day.  The  heated  metal  unfortunately 
burrt,  feveral  workmen  were  deftroyed  ;  and  the  fkill  of  an 
artift  was  admired,  who  bethought  himfelf  of  preventing  the 
danger,  by  pouring  oil,  after  each  explofion,  into  the  mouth 
of  the  cannon. 

The  Turks  pufhed  their  approaches  to  the  edge  of  the  ditch, 
and  endeavoured  to  fill  th.e  enormous  chafm  with  innume- 
rable fafcines,  hogflieads,  and  trunks  of  trees.  The  befieged, 
with'incredible  exertion,  and  after  a  bloody  conflift,  cleared 
away,  in  the  night,  what  had  been  flung  into  the  ditch  in  the 
day  time. 

Ti-.e  next  rsfource  of  Mahomet  was  to  mines,  but  the  foil 
was  rocky,  and  in  every  attempt,  he  was  flopped  and  under- 
mined by  the  Chriflians  engineers. 

A  wooden  turret,  of  the  largefl  fize,  was  advanced  on  rol- 
lers: This  portable  magazine  of  ammunition  and  fafcines,  was 
protedled  by  a  three-fold  covering  of  bull's  hides:  inceflant 
vollies  were  fecurely  difcharged  from  the  loop  holes :  in  the 
front,  three  doors  were  contrived  for  the  alternate  fally  and 
retreat  of  the  foldiers  and  workmen.  They  afcended  by  a 
ilair-cafe  to  the  upper  platform  ;  and  as  high  as  the  level  of 
tliat  platform,  a  fcaling  ladder  could  be  raifed  by  puHes,  to 
fovni  a  bridge  and  grapple  with  the  adverfe  rampart.  3y  thefc 
vanous  acts  of  annoyance,  the  tov/er  of  St.  Romanus  was  at 


[   ^1?   ] 

length  oveiturned.  After  a  fevere  ftruggle,  tlie  Turks  were 
rt'pulj>d  from  the  breach;  and  inicrruptcd  by  dAiknefs:  but 
they  trulted  that  with  the  return  ot'  iighr,  they  v/oul  1  renew 
the  attack  with  frcfh  vigor  and  deciiive  fuccefs.  Of  this  paufe 
of  adion,  this  interval  of  hope,  each  moment  was  improved  by 
the  acftivity  of  the  eirperorand  Jultiniani,  who  pafitd  the  night 
.on  the  fpot,  and  urged  the  labour  whick  involved  the  iafety  of 
the  church  and  city.  At  the  dawn  of  day,  the  impatient  Sultan 
perceived  with  aftonilhment  and  giizf,  that  his  wooden  turret 
had  been  reduced  to  aQies;  the  ditch  was  clea/edandreftored, 
and  the  tower  of  St,  Romanus  was  again  ftrong  and  entire. 
He  deplored  the  failure  of  his  dcfign,  and  uttered  a  profane 
exclamation,  that  the  word  of  the  37,000  prophets  (liould  not 
liave  compelled  him  to  believe  what  he  law. 

The  generofity  of  the  Chrilhan  princes  was  cold  and  tardy  : 
Hut  in  the  firll  apprehenfions  of  a  fiege,  Conllantine  had  nego- 
tiiUf  d  in  the  ifles  of  the  Archipelago,  the  Morea,  and  Sicily,  the 
molt  indifpenfible  fupplies.  As  early  as  the  beginning  of  April, 
five  great  fliips,  equipped  for  merchandize  and  war,  would 
have  failed  from  the  harbour  of  Chios,  had  not  the  windblown 
obftinately  from  the  north.  One  of  theie  fliips  bore  the  Im- 
perial flag,  the  remaining  four  belonged  to  the  Gtnoefe  :  and 
they  were  laden  with  wheat  and  barley,  with  vv'ine,  oil,  and 
vegetables,  and  above  all,  with  foldiers  and  mariners  for  the 
fervice  of  the  capita!. 

After  a  tedious  delay,  a  gentle  breeze,  and  on  the  fecond 
day,  a  ftrong  gale  from  the  fouth,  carried  them  through  the 
Heilefpont  and  the  Propontis :  but  the  city  was  already  in- 
vefted  by  fea  and  by  land ;  and  the  Turkifli  tleet  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  Bofphorus,  was  (Iretched  from  fhore  to  fhore. 
The  greatnefs  ot  the  fpedacle  was  worthy  of  admiration.  The 
five  Chriftian  fhips  continued  to  advance,  with  joyful  fhouts, 
and  a  full  prefs  both  of  fails  and  oars,  againd  an  hoflile  fleet  of 
300  veHels :  and  the  rampart,  the  camp,  the  coafts  of  Europe 
and  Afia,  were  lined  with  innumerable  fpecflators,  who  anxi- 
cufly  waited  the  event  of  thismomenianeous  fuccour.  At  the 
fiift  view,  that  event  could  not  appear  doubtful.  In  the  con- 
fi'.dl,  the  Imperial  Qiip,  which  had  bten  almoft  overpowered, 
was  refcued  by  the  Genoefe.  The  Turks,  in  a  clofe  attack, 
were  twice  repul'ed  with  lols.  Mahomet  himfelf  fat  on  horfe- 
back.  The  paffions  of  his  foul,  and  even  the  geftures  of  his 
body,  feemed  to  imitate  the  aclions  of  the  combatants ;  as  if 
he  had  been  the  Lord  of  nature,  he  fpurred  his  horfe  with  a 
ieavlels  and  impotent  eflbrtinto  the  fea.  His  loud  reproaches, 
G5 


[      1.5      J 

and  the  clamors  of  uie  c?.\r\p,  urged  ths  Ortomans  to  a  third 
attack,  more  fatal  and  bloody  than  the  two  former.  In  the  . 
daughter  of  the  day,  the  Turks  loft  more  than  iz.ccp  men. 
They  fled  in  diforder  to  the  fhores  of  Europe  and  Alia,  whilft  the 
Chiilhaniquadron,  fcarlefs  and  unhurt,  lleered  along  the  Bof- 
phoruj,  and  fecuvely  anchored  within  the  chain  of  the  har- 
bour. This  was  the  fole  and  feeble  attempt  for  the  deliverance 
of  Conftantinople;  though  a  raiional  and  moderate  armament 
of  the  maruime  Ua'LS  m  gbt  have  faved  the  reiicks  of  the  Ro- 
man name,  and  preferved  a  Chiiftian  forirefs,  in  the  heart  of 
the  Mahometan  empire. 

Mahomet  began  to  meditate  a  retreat,  but  his  fecond  vizir 
oppofed  the  perfidious  advice  of  Ca";ilB.ifhaw,who  maintained 
a  ll^cret  corrtfpondence  with  the  Byzantine  cotirt.  In  this 
perplexity,  the  genius  of  Mahomet  conceived  and  executed  a 
plan  of  a  bold  and  marvellous  call,  of  tranfporting  by  land 
h's  lighter  veffels,  and  military  ftore?,  from  the  Bofphorus  into 
the  higher  part  of  the  harbour :  The  diftance  is  about  ten 
miks,  the  ground  is  uneven,  and  was  overfpread  with  thick- 
ets; and  as  ihe  road  rauft  be  opened  behind  the  fuburb  of  Cla- 
lata,  thtir  free  paffage  cr  total  dcftruciion,  depended  on  the 
option  of  the  Gcnoele:  But  thefe  felfifh  merchants  were  am- 
bitious of  the  favor  of  being  laft  devoured.  A  level  way  was 
covered  with  a  ihong  and  lolid  platform  of  planks ;  fourfcore 
hght  g.iliies  an  J  brig'.ntines  of  fifty  and  thiity  oars,  were  dif- 
embarked  on  the  Bofphorus  fliore :  arranged  fuccelhvely  en 
rollers,  and  drawn  forwards  by  the  power  of  men  and  pullies. 
Two  guides  or  pilots  were  fiationed  at  the  helm  and  prow  of 
each  veiTtl:  the  fails  were  unfurled  to  the  winds,  and  the  labour 
was  cheered  by  fong  and  acclamation.  In  the  courfe  of  a 
iingle  nighr,  this  TurkiPn  fleet  painfully  climbed  the  hill,  fteered 
ever  the  plain,  and  was  launched  from  the  declivity  into  the 
fh Allow  waters  of  the  harbour,  far  above  the  moleftation  of 
the  deeper  veflels  of  the  Greel.s.  The  real  importance  of  this 
operation  w.rs  magnified  by  the  conlkrnation,  and  confidence 
it  infpired.  Mahom.et  conflruded  in  the  narroweft  part  a 
bridge,  or  rather  mo'c,  of  fifty  cubits  in  breadth,  and  loo  in 
length;  it  was  formed  of  ca{]<s  and  hogfheads,  joined  with 
raftt-Ts  linked  with  iron,  and  covered  with  a  folid  floor :  on 
ih's  floating  battery  he  planted  one  ofhis  largeft  cannon,  whilfl 
the  iourfcore  gallies,  with  troops  and  fcaling  ladders,  ap- 
proached the  miofl  accefllble  fide,  which  had  formerly  been 
flormed  by  the  Laiin  corquerors. 

After  a  liege  of  forty  days,  the  fa*e  of  Conftantinople  could 
no  longer  be  avoided. 


[         227         ] 

The  diminutive  garrifon  was  exhauHed  by  a  double  attack. 
The  fortifications  which  had  ftood  for  sges,  agiinil  the  holule 
Jittaclvs  of  violence,  were  diimantled  on  all  fides  by  the  Otto- 
man cannon;  many  breaches  were  opened,  and  on  the  gate  of 
Sr.  Rorninus,  four  towers  had  been  levelled  with  the  ground. 
The  Greek  foldiers  became  mutinous  on  account  of  the  ar- 
rearages cf  pay ;  and  Juftiniani,  and  the  great  Duke,  v^hoJe 
ambition  was  not  extinguilhed  by  the  common  danger,  ?c- 
cufed  e^xh  other  of  treachery  and  cowardice. 

During  the  fiegcof  Conftantinople,  the  words  of  peace  and 
capitulation  had  been  fometimes  pronounced ;  and  feveral  em- 
bafiies  had  pafled  between  the  camp  and  the  city.  The  Greek 
emperor  w.\s  humbled  by  adverfiiy,  and  would  have  yielded 
to  any  terms  compatible  with  religion  and  royalty.  The 
Turkifh  fovereign  was  dcfirous  of  fparing  the  blood  of  his 
foldiers;  ftill  more  defirous  of  fecuing  for  his  own  ufe  the 
Byzantine  treafures :  and  he  accomplifhed  a  facred  duty,  in 
prclenting  to  the  G,\bours,  a  choice  ofcircumcifion,of  tribute, 
or  of  death.  But  his  ambition  grafped  the  capito!  of  the  E.ift ; 
to  the  prince  he  offered  a  rich  equivalent;  to  the  people  a  free 
toleration,  or  a  fafe  departure.  After  fome  fruitlefs  treaty,  he 
declared  his  refolution  ot  finding  either  a  throne  or  a  grave 
under  the  walls  of  Conilantinople  :  a  fenfe  of  honor  forbade 
Palsologus  to  refign  the  city  into  the  hands  of  the  Ottomans, 
and  he  determined  to  abide  the  laft  extremities  of  the  war. — . 
After  feveral  days  preparation,  he  fixed  on  the  29th  of  May 
as  the  fortunate  and  fatal  hour.  On  the  evening  of  the  27th 
he  ifiued  his  final  orders,  and  difperfed  his  heralds  through  the 
camp,  to  proclaim  the  duty  and  the  motives  of  this  perilous 
attempt.  The  MoflemiS  were  exhorted  to  purify  their  minds 
by  prayer,  their  bodies  with  feven  ablutions,  and  to  abftain 
from  food  until  the  clofe  of  the  enfuing  day.  A  crowd  of 
Dervifhes  vifited  the  tents  to  inflil  the  defire  of  martyrdom,  and 
the  aflurance  of  fpendingan  immortal  you'.h,  amidft  the  rivers 
and  gardens  of  paradile,  and  in  the  embraces  of  the  black- 
eyed  virgins. 

Yet  Mahomet  trufted  principally  to  the  efficacy  of  temporal 
and  vifible  rewards — A  double  pay  was  promifed  to  the  vido- 
rious  troops— The  city  and  buildings  are  mine,  fa'd  Mahomet 
■ — but  1  refign  to  your  valour  the  captives  and  the  fpoil,  the 
treafures  of  gold  and  beauty:  be  rich  and  be  happy — many 
are  the  provinces  of  my  empire:  the  intrepid  foldier,  who  firft 
afcends  the  walls  of  Conflantinople,  fhall  be  rewarded  with 
the  government  of  the  faireft  and  moft  wealthy;  and  my  gra- 
titude fhall  accumulate  his  honors  and  fortunes,  above  the 


[  228  .      ] 

meafure  of  his  own  hope.  Such  various  and  potent  motives  dif- 
played  among  ike  Turks  a  general  ardour:  regardlefs  of  life, 
?nd  impatient  of"  adtion,  the  camp  re-echoed  with  the  Moilem 
Poouts,  Gcd  is  God — Thpre  is  but  one  God,  and  M.ihomet  is 
his  prophet — and  the  lea  and  land  from  Galata  to  the  feven 
lowers,  were  illuminated  by  the  blaze  of  nodurnal  fires. 

Far  difierent  was  the  ft-ite  of  the  Chrifiians ;  who  with  loud 
and  impotent  complainis,  deplored  the  guilt  or  the  punifhment 
of  their  iins — Tnecelellial  image  of  the  virgin  had  been  ex- 
pofed  in  fulemn  proceffion:  but  their  divine  patronels  was  deaf 
to  their  entreaties ;  they  accufed  the  obAinacy  of  the  emperor 
for  refufinga  timely  furrender  ;  anticipated  the  horrors  of  their 
ftate:  and  %hed  for  the  repo(e  and  fecurity  of  TurUiQi  fervi- 
tude  :  the  nobleft  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  braveft  of  the  allies, 
■were  fuiumoned  to  the  palace  to  prepare  them  on  the  evening 
of  the  iSth,  for  the  duties  and  dangers  of  a  general  aff^ult. 

The  laU  fpeech  of  Pakxologus,  was  il;e  funeral  ovation  of 
theRom;in  empire.  He  proniifed,  lie  conjured,  and  he  vainly 
attempted  to  infufe  the  hope,  v/hich  was  extingu'flied  in  his 
own  mind— In  this  world  all  was  conifortlefs  and  gloomy; 
and  neither  the  gofpel,  nor  the  church,  have  propofed  any 
conlpicuous  recompence  to  the  heroes  who  fall  in  the  ftrvice 
of  their  country — But  the  example  of  the  prince,  and  the 
confinement  of  a  fiege,  had  armed  thofe  warriors  with  the 
courage  of  deipair :  and  the  pathetic  icene  is  defctibed  by  the 
feelings  of  the  hiftorian  Phranza,  who  was  himfelf  prefent  at 
this  mournful  aflenibly.  They  wept,  ihey  embraced;  re- 
gardlefs of  their  families  and  fortunes,  they  devoted  their  lives ; 
and  each  commander  departing  to  his  Ration,  maintained  all 
night  a  vigilant  and  anxious  v.'atch  on  hb  rampart :  The  em- 
peror, and  Tome  faithful  companions,  entered  the  dome  of  St. 
Sophia,  which,  in  a  few  hours,  was  to  he  convened  into  a 
mofque :  ?.nd  devoutly  received  with  tears  and  prayers  the  fa- 
crament  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

He  repcled  fome  moments  in  the  palace,  which  refounded 
with  cries  and  lamentations;  folicited  the  pardon  of  all  v,'hom 
he  might  i.ive  injured;  and  mounted  on  horfe-back  to  vifit  the 
guards,  and-explore  the  motions  of  the  evening:  The  diftrefs 
and  iall  of  the  lafl  Conlhntine  are  more  glorious  than  the  long 
prolperiiy  of  the  Byzantine  Carfars. 

In  the  confufjon  of  darknefs,  an  afiailment  may  fometimes 
fucceed;  but  in  this  great  and  general  attack,  the  military  judg- 
ment, and  the  afirological  knoV.edge  of  Mahomet  adviled  him 
to  expecl;  the  morning  :  the  remarkable  agih  of  May,  A.  D. 
1453.     Ai  dtiy  break,  without  the  cuilomary  figuai  of  the 


.         [      i^9      ] 

morning  gun,  the  Turks  alLu'ited  the  city  by  (c:.  and  by  land. 
The  ibremoft  ranks  confited  ot  the  reiufe  of  the  ho{\,  a  vo- 
luntary crowd,  who  tought  v.'itli'jut  order  or  command,  of 
the  leeblenefs  of  age  or  childhood,  of  peaiants  and  vagrants, 
and  of  ail  who  h.id  joined  the  camp,  in  the  blind  hope  ot 
plunder  and  martyrdom,  The  common  irapulfe  drove  them 
on  towards  the  wail;  the  moll  audacious  to  climb,  were  in- 
flant'y  precipitated,  and  not  a  dart,  not  a  buUet  of  the  Chriili- 
nns,  was  idly  wafted  on  the  accumulated  throng.  Bat  their 
flrength  and  ammunition  were  exhaulled  in  this  laboiious  de- 
fence. The  ditch  was  filled  with  the  bodies  of  the  fl-iin:  they 
fupported  the  Iteps  ol  their  companion?,  and  of  this  devoted 
vanguard,  the  death  was  moreferviceable  than  the  life.  Under 
their  refpecftive  Bafhaws  and  Sanjahs,  the  troops  of  Anatolia 
and  Romania  were  fucceffively  led  to  the  charge  ;  their  pro' 
grefs  was  various  and  doubtful ;  but  after  a  conflid  of  two  hoars, 
the  Greeks  fiill  maintained  and  improved  their  advantages,  and 
the  voice  of  the  emperor  was  heard,  encouraging  hisfoldiers  to 
atchieve  by  a  laft  effort,  the  deliverance  of  their  country. 

In  that  fatal  moment,  the  Janizaries  arofe,  frefh,  vigorous, 
and  invincible.  The  Sultan  himfelf,  on  horfe-back,  with  an 
iron  mace  in  his  hand,  was  the  ipedlator  and  judge  ol  their  va- 
lour. He  was  furrounded  by  10,000  of  his  domeflic  troops, 
■which  he  referved  for  decifive  occaiions;  and  the  tide  of  battle 
was  direded  and  impelled  by  his  voice  and  eye  :  his  numerous 
minifters  of  judice  v/ere  potted  behind  the  line,  to  urge,  to  re- 
flrain,  aud  to  punifn,  and  if  danger  was  in  the  front,  fhame 
and  inevitable  death,  were  in  the  rear  of  the  fugitives.  The 
cries  of  fear  and  pain  were  drowned  in  the  m.artial  mufic  of 
drums,  trumpets,  and  attaballs.  From  the  lines,  the  gaJlies, 
and  the  bridge,  the  Oitoman  artillery  thundered  on  all 
fides;  and  the  camp  and  the  city,  the  Greeks,  and  the  Turks, 
were  involved  in  a  clould  of  fmoke,  which  could  be  expelled 
only  by  the  final. deUverance,  or  deftrudion  of  the  Roman 
empire. 

The  fingle  combats  of  the  heroes  of  hiftory  or  fable,  amufe 
our  fancy,  and  engage  our  affedions;  the  fkilful  evolutions  of 
war,  may  inform  the  mind,  and  improve,  poffibly,  a  necef- 
fary,  but  pernicious  fcience.  But  in  the  uniform  and  odious 
pidure  of  a,  general  aflault,  all  is  blood,  and  horror  snd  confu- 
fion. 

The  immediate  lofs  of  Conftantinople  may  be  afcribed  to 
the  bullet  or  arrow  that  pierced  the  gaunlet  of  John  Juftiniani : 


[         230         ]  ^ 

The  fight  of  his  b!ood,  and  the  erquifite  ftm,  tppalled  the  cou- 
rage ot  the  chief,  who  fe  arms  and  councils  were  the  firmeft 
ramparts  of  the  city.  As  lie  withdrew  from  his  Ration  in  queft 
of  a  lurgeon,  his  tlight  was  perceivtd  and  flopped  by  the  in- 
defatigable emperor.  "  Your  wound,  exclaimed  Palaeologus, 
is  fight;  Uie  danger  ispreffing;  your  prefence  is  neceffary; 
and  whether  will  you  retire?'  I  will  retire,  fi\id  the  trembling 
Genoefe,  by  the  fame  road  which  God  has  opened  to  the 
Turks ;  and  haflily  paffed  through  one  of  the  breeches  of  the 
inner  wall.  By  this  pufillanimous  r>dt,  he  ftained  the  honors 
of  a  miiitarv  life,  and  the  few  days  which  he  furvived  in  Gata,  or 
ihe  ifie  of  Chios,  were  embittered  by  his  own,  and  the  public 
reproaches.  The  fi;fl  who  deferved  the  Sultan's  reward,  was 
Hallan,  the  Janizary  of  gigantic  ftature  andflrength;  with  his 
fcymeccr  in  one  hand,  and  his  bucKler  in  the  other,  he  alcended 
the  outward  fortification;  of  the  thirty  Janizaries  who  were 
emulous  of  his  valor,  eigl-.teen  periQied  in  tlie  bold  adventure. 
Hallan,  and  his  twelve  companions,  had  reached  the  iuminit  : 
The  giant  was  precipitated  from  the  rampart ;  he  rofe  on  one 
knee,  but  was  again  oppreffed  by  a  ("hower  of  darts  and  (tones  : 
but  his  atchievement  proved  that  the  walls  might  be  fcaled. 

The  walls  and  towers  were  inftantly  covered  with  a  fwarm 
of  Turks;  and  the  Greeks,  now  driven  from  the  vantage 
ground,  were  overpowered  by  increafmg  multitudes. 

Amidft  thefe  multitudes,  the  emperor,  who  accomplifhed  all 
the  duties  of  a  general,  and  a  fo'dier,  was  long  feen,  and  finally 
lofl.  The  nobles  who  fought  round  his  perfon,fufla!ned  till  their 
lad  breath,  the  honorablenamesofPalsologusandCmtecazune; 
his  mournful  exclamation  was  heard,  "  Cannot  there  be  found 
a  ChriRian  to  cut  offmy  headT  and  his  laft  fear  was  that  of  fall- 
ing into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  prudent  defpair  of  Con- 
ftantine  ca'l  sway  the  purple  :  amidll  the  tumult,  he  fell  by  an 
unknown  hand;  and  his  body  was  buried  under  a  mountain 
of  the  flain.  After  his  death,  rtlidance  or  order  were  no 
more :  The  Greeks  fled  towards  the  city,  and  many  were 
prelTed  and  ftified  in  the  narrow  pafs  of  the  gate  St.  Romanus. 
■  The  vidorious  troops  rurncd  through  the  breeches  of  the  inner 
avails:  and  as  they  advanced  in  the  Hreets,  they  were  foon 
joined  by  their  brethren,  who  had  forced  the  gate  Phenar  on 
the  fide  oi'  the  harbour.  In  the  firfl  heat  of  the  puriuit,  about 
xooo  Chriihans  were  pu:  to  the  fword :  but  avarice  foon  pre- 
vailed over  cruelty,  and  the  viftors  acknowledge  that  they 
Tnould  foon  have  given  quarter,  if  the  vajor  of  the  tmperor, 
and  his  chofen  bauds,  had  not  prepared  them  for  limiiar  oppo- 


i   231    ] 

linon  in  every  part  of  the  capital.  It  was  thus,  after  a  &ge 
oi'  fiity-ihree  days,  tlut  Gonftaniinople  vv'^s  finally  iubdued 
by  the  arms  of  Mahomet  the  fecond. 

The  dome  of  Sr.  Sophia,  the  earthly  heaven,  as  Phranza 
called  it,  the  fecond  firmament,  the  vehicle  of  the  Cherubim, 
the  tnrcne  of  the  glory  of  God,  wasdefpciledof  the  oblations 
of  ages  :  and  the  gold  and  the  filver,  the  pearls  and  jewels,  the 
vaies  and  f^Kerdotal  ornaments,  were  moll  wickedly  converted 
to  the  fervice  of  mankind.  After  the  divine  images  had  been 
ftiipped  of  all  that  could  be  valuable  to  a  profane  eye,  the  can- 
vais  or  the  wood,  was  torn  or  broken,  or  burnt.  The  treat- 
ment which  Chrif^,  the  Virgin,  and  the  Saints,  h:.d  lultained, 
from  the  guilty  C.uholic,  at  the  time  of  the  Latin  conqueft, 
might  be  im/itated  by  the  zealous  Muffulman,  and  infliffed  on 
the  monuments  of  idolatry. 

From  the  tirft  hour  of  the  memorable  29th  of  May,  dif- 
order  and  rapine  prevailed  in  the  city,  till  the  eighth  hour, 
when  the  Sultan  palTed  through  in  triumph.  At  the  principal 
door  of  St.  Sophia  he  alighted  from  hfs  horfe,  and  entered  the 
dome.  By  his  command,  the  metropolis  of  the  eaflern  church 
was  converted  into  a  mofque ;  the  rich  and  portable  inftru- 
ments  of  luperftition  had  been  removed;  the  erodes  were 
thrown  down,  and  the  walls,  which  were  covered  with  images 
and  Mofaic,  were  wafhed  and  purified,  and  reftored  to  a  f\ate 
of  naked  fimplicity.  On  the  fame  day,  or  on  the  enfuing 
Friday,  the  crier  proclaimed  a  public  invitation  in  the  nam.e  of 
God  and  his  prophet:  The  Imam  preached;  and  Mahomet 
II.  performed  the  namaz  of  prayer  and  thankfgiving  on  the 
great  altar,  where  the  Chriftian  myf^eries  had  lb  lately  been 
celebrated,  before  the  lafl  of  the  C^fars.  From  St,  Sophia  he 
proceeded  to  the  auguft,  but  defolate  manfion  of  an  hundred 
fucceflbrs  of  the  great  Conftantine.  A  melancholy  refieclion 
-on  the  vicifTitudes  of  human  greatnefs,  forced  itfelf  on  his 
mind  :  and  he  repeated  an  elegant  diftich  of  Perfian  poetry  : — 
"  The  fpider  has  v/ove  his  web  in  the  Imperial  palace ;  and  the 
owl  hath  fung  her  watch  fong  on  the  towers  of  Afrafiab." 

While  the  forefts  that  covered  Europe  af- 

Revolutions  ill  forded  a  retreat  to  a  few  wandering  favages, 
Jfui.  the  inhabitants  of  Alia  were  already  collected 

into  populous  cities,  and  reduced  into  ex- 
tenfive  empires,  the  feat  of  the  arts,  of  luxury,  and  defpotifn?. 
The  Allyrians  reigned  over  the  E:rft  till  the  fceptre  of  Ninus 
and  Semiramis  dropt  from  the  hands  of  their  enervated  fuccef- 
fors.  The  Medes  and  the  Babylonians  divided  their  power, 
and  were  themfelves  fw,illowed  up  in  the  monarchy  of  the 


[     n^     ] 

Perfons,  vyhofe  ritms  could  not  he  confined  within  the  narrow 
limits  of  Afia.  Followed,  -.Is  it  is  faid,  by  two  millions  of  mtn, 
Xerxes,  the  deicendant  of  Cyrus,  invaded  GreLce.  Thirty 
thouiand  fokliers, 'under  the  command  of  Alexander,  the  fon 
of  Philip,  who  was  intrulled  by  the  Greeks  with  their  glory 
and  rrvrr.ge,  were  fuificitnt  to  lubdue  Ferfra.  The  princes  of 
Tht  houfe  of  Seleucus  ufurped  and  loft  the  command  over  the 
Eatt. 

About  the  Time  time,  that  by  an  ignominious  treaty,  they 
refiyned  to  the  Romans,  the  country  on  this  fide  of  Mount 
Taurus,  they  were  driven  hy  ihe  Parthians,  an  obfcure  hord  of 
Scy Lilian  origin,  from  all  the  provinces  of  Upper  Afia  ;  the  for- 
midable power  of  the  Panhians,  which  fpread  from  India  to 
the  frontiers  of  Syria,  was  in  its  turn  fubverted  by  ArdPnir,  or 
Artaxerxes,  the  founder  of  a  new  Dynaliy,  which,  under  the 
name  oi'  Sallanides,  governed  Perlia  till  the  invafion  of  the 
Mahometans. 

This  great  revolution  in  favour  of  Artaxerxes,  happened  in 
the  fourth  year  of  Aicxr.nder  Severus,  226  years  after  the 
Chriilian  era,  the  fatal  effects  ot  v^hich  were  foon  experienced 
by  the  Romans. 

After  Artaxerxes  had  by  liis  valour  and  conduct  wrelled  the 
fceptre  of  the  Ealf  irom  the  Arfacidcs,  the  antient  royal  family 
of  Parthia,  there  ftiU  rtmaiuLd  the  more  difficult  tafk  of  eflab- 
jifning  throughout  the  vail  extent  ofPerfia  a  uniform  and  ri- 
gorous adminiilraticn.  The  weak  indulgence  of  the  Arfacidcs, 
had  rtfigned  to  their  ions  and  brothers,  the  principal  provinces, 
and  the  greased  ofhces  of  the  kingdom,  in  the  nature  of  here- 
ciiaiy  polkffions.  The  eighteen  moil  powerful  Satraps  were 
permitted  to  afiame  the  regal  title;  and  the  vain  pride  of  the 
monarch  was  delighted  with  the  nominal  dominion  over  ib 
nuny  vallal  kings.  Even  tiibes  of  barbarians  in  their  moiin- 
t:ins,  and  the  Greek  cities  of  Upper  Aiia,  within  their  walls, 
fca:cr.ly  acknowledged,  or  feldom  obeyed,  any  fuperior :  and 
the  Parthian  empire  exliibited  under  other  names,  a  lively 
image  of  the  feudal  fyllem,  which  hasfmce  prevailed  in  Europe. 
But  the  active  vidor,  at  the  head  oia  numerous  and  difcipl  ned 
nrmy,  vilited  in  perlbn,  every  province  in  Perfia.  A  chearfui 
fubmiiTion  was  revY-arded  with  honour  and  riches;  but  the  pru- 
dent Artaxerxes,  fnfFering  no  perfon,  except  himUlf,  to  alTun-ie 
the  title  of  king,  abolifhed  every  intermediate  power  between 
the  throne  and  the  people. 

H  s  kingdom,  nearly  equal  in  extent  to  tnodern  Perfia,  was 
oat\eiyi;dc  bounded  by  the  fta,  or  by  great  rivers;  by  the 


i      ?33      ] 

Euphrates,  the  Tigris,  the  Araxes,  the  Oxus,  and  the  Indus,  by 
the  Cafpian  Sea,  and  the  Gulph  of  Perfia. 

During  the  period  that  elapfed  from  the  acceffion  of  Marcus 
to  that  of  Alexander,  the  R.oman  empire  and  tlie  Parthian* 
v-ere  twice  engaged  in  war ;  and  though  the  whole  ftrength  of 
the  Arfacides,  contended  with  a  part  only  of  the  forces  of 
Pvome,  the  event  was  moR  commonly  in  favour  of  the  latter. 

The  generals  of  Marcus,  Severus,  and  his  fon,  eredied  many 
trophies  in  Armenia,  Meibpotamiaj  and  Affyria. 

The  two  great  cities,  Stleucia  and  Ctefiphon,  were  fubjefled 
to  repeated  calamities :  Seleucia,  on  the  weftern  banks  of  the 
Tigris,  aboutforty  milesto'the  north  of  intientBabylon,  was  the 
cnp'tal  of  the  Macedonian  conquei^  in  the  Upper  Afia :  many 
J.ges  after  the  tall  of  their  empire,  Seleucia  maintained  the  ge- 
nuine charaAer  of  a  Grecian  colony ;  arts,  military  virtue,  and 
the  love  of  freedom.  The  independent  republic  was  governed 
by  a  fenate  of  three  hundred  nobles.  The  city  contained 
6oo,oGo  citizens;  the  walls  were  ftrong,  and  as  long  as  con- 
cord prevailed  among  the  feveral  orders  of  the  ftate,  they 
viewed  with  contempt  the  power  of  the  Parthian.  But  the 
madnefs  of  fadion  was  fometimes  provoked  to  implore  the 
dangerous  aid  of  the  common  enemy,  who  was  pofted  almoft 
at  the  gates  of  the  colony. 

The  Parthian  monarch,  like  the  Mogul  fovereigns  of  Hindof- 
tan,  delighted  in  the  pafloral  life  of  their  Scythian  anceliors; 
and  the  imperial  camp  was  frequendy  pitched  in  the  plain  of 
Ctefiphon,  on  the  eaftern  bank  of  the  Tigris,  at  the  diftance 
only  of  three  miles  from  Seleucia.  The  innumerable  attend- 
ants on  luxury  and  defpotifm,  reforted  to  the  court;  and  the 
little  village  of  Ctefiphon  inceflandy  fwelled  into  a  great 
city. 

Under  the  reign  of  Marcus,  the  Roman  generals  penetrated 
as  far  as  Ctefiphon  and  Seleucia:  they  were  received  as  friends 
by  the  Greek  colgny;  they  attacked  as  enemies  the  feat  of 
the  Parthian  kings;  yet  both  cities  experienced  the  fame  treat- 
ment. The  fack  and  conflagration  of  Seleucia,  with  the  maf- 
facre  oi  3©0;Goo  of  its  inhabitajits,  tarnifhed  the  glory  of  the 
Roman  triumph.  Seleucia,  already  exhaufted  by  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  a  too  powerful  rival,  funk  under  the  fatal  blow : 
but  Ctefiphon,  in  about  thirty-three  years,  had  fufficicntly  re- 
covered its  flrengthto  maintain  an  obftinate  fiege  againft  the 
Emperor  Severus.  The  city  was,  however,  taken  by  afiault : 
the  king,  who  defended  it  in  perfon,  efcaped  witJi  precipita- 

Hh 


[    m    ] 

"tion  :  an  hundred  thoufand  captives,  and  a  rich  booty,  reward- 
ed the  fatigues  of  the  Roman  foldiers.  Notwithftanding  thefe 
Tnislortunes,  Cteliphon  facceeded  to  Babylon,  and  to  Sekucia, 
as  one  of  the  great  capitals  of  the  Eaft. 

From  thefe  fuccefsiul  inroads,  the  Romans  derived  no  lafting 
benefit;  nor  did  they  attempt  to  preferve  fuch  diftant  con- 
quefts.  The  redudtion  of  the  kingdom  of  Ofrhoene  was  at- 
tended with  more  folid  advantage.  This  little  ftate  occupied 
the  northern  and  moft  fertile  part  of  Mefopotamia,  between 
the  Euphrates  and  the  Tigris.  Edefi.i,  its  capital,  was  fuuated 
about  twenty  miles  beyond  the  former  of  thefe  rivers;  and  the 
inhabitants,  fince  the  time  of  Alexander,  were  a  mixed  race  of 
Greeks,  Arabs,  Syrians,  and  Armenians.  The  feeble  fovereigns 
of  Ofrhoene,  placed  on  the  dangerous  verge  of  two  contend- 
ing empires,  were  attached  from  inclination  to  the  Parthian 
caufe ;  but  the  fupreme  power  of  R.ome,  exaded  from  thern  a 
reludlant  homage,  which  is  lliil  attefted  by  their  medals.  After 
the  concluiion  ot  the  Parthian  war  under  Marcus,  it  was 
judged  prudent  to  fecure  fonv^  fubftantial  pledges  of  their 
doubtful  fidelity.  Foits  were  conftrudled  in  feveral  parts  of 
the  country,  and  a  Roman  garrifon  was  fixed  in  the  flrong 
town  of  Nifibi?.  Agbarus,  the  laft  king  of  Edefla,  was  fent  in 
chains  to  Rome,  A.D.  216.  His  dominions  were  reduced  into  a 
Roman  province,  and  his  capital  dignified  with  the  rank  of 
-colony.  And  thus  the  Romans,  about  ten  years  before  the 
fall  of  the  Panhian  monarchy,  obtained  a  firm  and  permanent 
-eftabliQiment  beyond  the  Euphrates. 

Artaxerxes  claims  the  provinces  of  Afia.  The  great  king, 
(fuch  was  the  haughty  flile  of  his  embaffies  to  the  Emperor 
Alexander)  commands  the  Romans  to  depart  inftantly  from  all 
the  provinces  of  his  anceftors,  and  yielding  to  the  Perfians  the 
empire  of  Afia,  to  content  themfelves  with  the  undilhirbed  pof- 
feffion  of  Europe. 

This  haughty  mandate  was  delivered  by  four  hundred  of 
the  tailed  and  mod  beautiful  of  the  Perfians.  Both  Alexander 
Severus,  and  Artaxerxes,  colleding  the  military  force  of  the 
Roman  and  Perfian  monarchies,  refolved,  in  this  important 
conquefl,  to  lead  their  armies  in  peifon.  War  is  proclaimed, 
A.D.  230 :  and  if  we  credit  what  fliould  feem  the  mofi  au- 
thentic pf  all  records,  an  oration,  flill  extant,  and  delivered  by 
the  Emperor  himfilf  to  the  Senate,  we  mufl  allow  that  the  vic- 
tory of  Alexander  Severus  was  not  inferior  to  any  of  ihofe 
formerly  obtained  over  the  Perfians  by  Alexander  the  Great. 

The  army  of  the  Great  king,  confided  of  j  20  000  horfe, 
cloihed  in  complete  armour  of  Ueel :  of  700  elephants^  with 


[      «35      ] 

towers  filled  with  arclers,  on  thtrir  backs ;  and  of  i?oocha" 
riots  armed  with  fcyihes.  This  formidable  hoft,  the  like  of 
which  is  not  to  be  tound  in  Eaftern  hirtory,  was  difcomfited  in 
a  great  battle.  The  Great  king  fled:  and  an  immenfe  booty, 
and  the  conqueft  oi  Mcfopotamia,  were  the  immediate  fruits  of 
this  fignal  vidtory,  vvh'ch  happened,  A.D.  233. 

After  thedivilionof  the  Roman  empire,  byTheodofius,  A.D. 
392,  we  do  not  find  that  thtE.illern empire  flood  up  over  Perfia. 
And  as  tiie  prophet's  exprefs  defign  is  to  inform  us  of  three 
powers  chat  (huuld  ftand  up  over  Pt rii.i,  and  a  fourth  that  fliould 
be  far  ri:her  th.ia  liiey  all ;  the  EAftern  empire  is  neceliarily 
cmittca,  and  th-.'  Mahometan  power  is  introduced,  as  imme- 
diately lucceeding  imperial  Rome.  AnJ  uie  fads  appear  to 
me  to  wariant  tnis,  and  no  other  conflruiftion. 

Upon  the  fuppofuion  that  the  fourth  king,  who  was  to  be 
far  richer  than  all  the  oihers,  intends  Xerxes,  we  may  naturally 
enquire  how  it  appears  that  he  was.  Darius  his  father,  was 
a  wile  prince,  and  beloved  by  his  fubjefts :  Xerxes  made  no- 
new  conquefls  after  he  fucceeded  to  the  throne.  The  extent 
of  the  empire,  was,  under  his  reign,  diminilhed.  Do  thole 
riches  con fi'd  in  wifdom,  number  of  fubje<3s,  or  filver  and  gold '?^ 
in  all  thefe  refpeds,  Darius  was  equal  to  Xerxes,  and  probably 
much  fijperior  to  him. 

If  Xerxes  raifed  an  afionifhing  army  foon  after  he  came  to 
the  throne,  it  was  becaufe  he  inherited  the  means  of  doing  it 
from  his  father  Darius.  The  laft  had  a  more  extended  empire, 
more  fubjeds,  more  wifdom,  and  as  muck  filver  and  gold.— 
In  what  then,  was  Xerxes  far  richer  than  they  all  *?  We  may 
juftly  conclude,  that  he  was  not.  And  therefore,  that  empires, 
and  not  individual  kings,  are  to  be  the  fiKceflbrs.  And  if  fo, 
tlie  Mahometan  power  muft  be  the  fucceflor  fuggefled  in  thai 
paflage. 

And  in  his  eftate  (hall  (land  up  a  vile  perfon,  to  whom  they 
(hall  not  give  the  honour  of  the  kingdom  :  but  he  Qiall  come 
in  peaceably,  and  obtain  the  kingdom  by  flatteries. 

Eftate,  here  we  fuppofe,  intends  an  empire  or  kingdom  in  ic» 
extent  and  duration.  The  immediately  preceding  verfe»  in- 
tends the  fame  things :  for  a  man,  or  an  individual  king,  to  die 
a  natural  death,  to  come  to  an  end  without  hands,  is  no  ex- 
traordinary thing;  but  for  an  empire,  or  kingdom,  it  is.  And 
this  extraordinary  event  happened  to  imperial  Rome.  It  was 
amicably  divided:  and  this  is  a  chaiaderiflic  that  ftrongly 
marks  the  pov/er  aimed  at  by  the  prophet. 

In  the  paflage  now  before  us.  there  are  feveral  remarkable 
traits.    I.  A  vile  perfon.    2.  The  honour  of  the  kingdom  is 


[      236      3 

rot  to  be  given  to  him.  3.  He  is  to  come  in  peaceably.  4. 
To  obiain  the  kingdom.  5.  The  means  by  which  he  obtains 
it,  that  is,  by  flatieries. 

There  are  feveral  charaders  or  per  Tons  and  kingdoms,  in 
enumerating  which,  no  chronological  order  is  necefiary,  anc^ 
ot'-.ers  that  require  it.  We  may  find  Tome  perfonal  traits,  and 
fome  imperial.  The  perlbn  defignated  by  the  apcllatioii  of 
vile,  we  take  to  be  Mahomet.  And  this  charadler  is  appiicable 
to  him,  either  in  a  moral  or  natural  fenfe.  In  a  moral  fenff,  he 
was  the  vilert  and  moll  impious,  as  well  as  fuccefsful  impoflor, 
that  ever  exified.  His  origin,  at  Ixft,  was  but  vile ;  efpecially 
when  it  is  compared  with,  and  comes  to  aflume  rank  among 
the  Caefais,  in  whole  eilate  he  Hands. 

Mahomet  was  vile,  in  every  Jenfe  of  the  word;  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  was  not:  he  was  a  legitimate  defcendant  of  that 
prince  of  Alexander,  of  whom  it  is  faid,  he  Oiall  have  a  great 
dominion;  his  birth  was  noble;  his  moral  cliarader  was  bad, 
"which  is  no  peculiar  thing  in  royal  blood.  The  facred  oracles 
fcarcely  ever  fpeak  favourably  of  the  moral  characters  of 
princes, 

Mahom.et  never  arrived  to  the  honour  of  that  amazing  ex- 
tent of  power,  which  his  followers  did,  I  make  the  cs-ntrail 
between  Mahomet  and  Antiochus,  becaufe  the  latter  lus  alone 
been  fixed  upon  by  the  ableft  expofiio.s,  as  the  character  fuiting 
the  deicription.  The  honour  of  the  kingdom  was  given  to 
Antiochus  by  the  Romans,  who  at  that  time  fet  up,  and  put, 
<lown  kings  as  they  pleafed.  There  was  no  heir  to  take  the 
Icingdom  but  Antiochus  Epiphanes ;  for  Demetrius,  the  fon  of 
Seleucus,  the  true  heir,  was  an  hoflage  at  Rome  :  the  Romans 
retained  him,  and  exprefsly  refufed  to  let  him  take  poflefiion  of 
the  kingdom.  The  daughter  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  was 
queen  of  Egypt,  and  as  we  are  told,  had  taken  part  with  lier 
liufband  againllher  own  father.  In  her  fituation,  few  nations 
wou;d  have  confidertd  her  as  being  entitled  to  the  kingdom; 
it  is  not  probable  the  Syrians  would  have  lifltned  to  it.  If  they 
deliberated  a*  all  upon  tiie  fubjeift,  they  could  hnd  no  alterna- 
tive amcnp;  the  royal  blood,  it  mufl  be  Antiochus  ipiphancs- 
tliat  they  fix  upon,  or  none.  The  honour  of  the  kii~gdom 
wasg'ven  to  him.  by  the  Romans  and  the  Syrians.  Maho- 
met affumed  to  govern  the  world  on  account  of  his  prophetic 
office ;  he  died  bei'ore  many  conceded  to  fuch  a  character. 

He  is  to  come  in  peaceably.  It  dties  not  appear  that  Maho- 
met had,  at  fiifl,  any  ideas  of  going  any  i'artlier  tlian  the  mere 
powers  of  art  and  pcrfuafion  would  cany  him.    He  ElTuraes 


[      ^37      1 

no  licftile  appeannce  whatever.  He  preaches,  he  prays,  he 
has  propl'.ecies  «nd  viiions:  in  none  of  which,  does  there  ap- 
pear to  be  any  warlike  pUn. 

But  before  Antiochus  arrives  at  Syria ;  before  he  gets  poflt'f- 
fion  of  ihe  kingdom;  he  makes  powerful  alliances  in  order  to 
take  ihe  kingdom,  and  keep  it  by  force.  And  he  did  not  ob- 
tain it  peaceably,  if  fighting  for  it,  and  taking  pofletlion  of  it 
by  arms,  is  oihervvife  than  coming  in  peaceably. 

He  fi-.all  obtain  it;  may  not  mean  perfonally  of  Mahomet, 
but  his  iUccelTors.  Yet  he  obtained  it  in  a  degree  ;  and  his  luc- 
cellbis  in  a  much  greater  degree.  Mahomet  himfelf  obtained 
it  by  flatteries.  By  recurring  to  the  hiltoric  pans,  we  find  the 
Koreifh,  who  were  at  firii  his  enemies,  charge  him  with  nearly 
the  fame  thing.  Ahu  Taleb  fays,  '  Citizens  and  pilgrims, 
liften  not  to  the  tempter,  her.rkcn  not  to  his  impious  novel- 
lies.' 

Mahomet  and  Antiochus  both  obtain  the  kingdom ;  but  the 
means  by  which  they  obtain  it  are  very  difTerent.  Antiochus 
with  an  apparent  and  plaufible  right,  deteimines  at  once  to  take 
it  by  force  of  arras.  Mahomet,  v/ithout  any  right,  obtains  it 
by  his  powers  of  perfuafion.  FlaUery  is  always  odious  to  a 
generous  mind ;  and  muli  proceed  from  a  bafe  fclfifh  principle  : 
and  from  luch  principles  the  Mahom.etan  power  aroie. 

And  with  the  arms  of  a  flood  (hall  they  be  overflown  from 
before  him;  and  fhall  be  broken  :  yea,  alfo  the  prince  of  the 
covenan^ 

Mankind,  in  the  facred  oracies,  are  often  reprefented  under 
the  figurative  e'xprelTions  of  flood,  waters,  titers,  llreams,  &c. 
The  lubjedts  of  a  kingdom,  while  within  the  limits  of  their  own 
territories,  continue  in  their  natural  channel :  when  they  over- 
leap the  boundaries,  they  may  with  propriety  be  fidd  to  overflow. 
Though  waters  generally  revert  back  to  their  old  and  na- 
tural cnannel,  it  is  not  always  fo,  with  refpeft  to  kingdoms  that 
make  foreign  conquefls.  The  term  orcrfoun  here,  docs  net 
mean  merely  inroads,  but  conquefts ;  and  in  this  fenfe,  applies 
to  the  Mahonietan  power,  and  not  to  Antiochus  Epiphanis. 
He  made  inroads  into  Egypt,  and  that  was  all.  The  Romans 
forbad  him,  and  he  retired.  H's  kingdom  was  tributary  to 
them,  and  he  hiraillf  had  been  an  hoflage  at  Rome. 

The  arms  of  a  flood,  and  overflown,  contain  ideas  of  much 
greater  extent,  than  any  thing  in  the  armies  of  Antiochus,  or 
his  foreign  fucceflcs,  will  warrant.  M  we  confider  him  as  a 
flood,  there  was  always  a  fufficient  barrier  to  limit  its  overfiQW- 
ing :  and  no  naiion  \v.is  broken  by  h'ln. 


[      238      ] 


i 


Yea,  alfo,  the  Prince  of  the  Covenant. 

If  Antiochus  injured  anddelkoyed  for  a  time,  the  Jewifh  re- 
ligion, M.ihomet  has  done  much  more  fo  as  to  the  Chriftian 
religion  :  he  derides  and  denies  the  author  of  falvation.  I 
need  not  enlarge  upon  a  comparilbn  here. 

And  after  the  league  niide  with  h;ni,  he  fhall  work  deceit- 
fully ;  for  he  fliall  come  up,  and  fhall  become  ftrong  with  a 
fmall  people. 

A  recurrence  to  the  hlftoric  fads  will  fhow,  that  the  Ma- 
hometan power  did  opeiate  exaftly  agreeably  to  this  dexrip- 
tion  :  And  that  no  fadts,  wiih  refped  to  Amiochus,  will  war- 
rant an  application  of  the  palTage  to  him. 

The  le.igue  here  mentioned,  is  confidered  as  having  refer- 
ence to  fome  agreement  between  Amiochus  and  Jafon,  a  Jew, 
•which  matter  Stackhou!e  reprefents  as  follows  : 

Not  long  after  this,  the  fame  Hcliodorus,  afpiring  at  the 
crown,  poifoned  his  matter,  Seieucus,  in  hopes  of  fucceeding 
him  ;  but  Eumenes,  king  of  Pergamus,  and  Attalus,his  brother, 
obftruded  his  defign,  and  placed  Antiochus,  firnamedEpiphanes 
(another  fon  of  Antiochus  the  Great)  upon  the  Syrian  throne. 
No  fooner  was  he  fettled  in  his  kingdom,  but,  being  deftitute 
of  money,  and  having  an  heavy  tribute  to  pay  to  the  Romans, 
he  depofjd  Onias,  a  man  of  lingular  piety  and  goodnefs,  from 
the  high  priefl-hood,  and,  for  360  talents  (which  he  engaged 
to  pay  yearly)  fold  it  to  his  brother  Jafon.  But  as  Jafon  had 
fupplinted  Onias,  fo  his  brother  Menelaus,  being  fent  to  An- 
tioch  with  his  tribute  money,  for  300  talents  more  than  Jafon 
had  given,  purchafed  the  priefthood,  and  Jafon  was  depofed. 

There  appears  not  to  be  any  reiem/olance  between  the  hif- 
toric  fids  and  the  prophet's  deicrip'.ion.  There  are  two  agree- 
ments, or  bargains  of  f\les,  not  properly  leagues — Befides,  it 
is  not  Antiochus  that  works  deceitfully,but  others.  Antiochus, 
the  hifiory  fays,  was  fettled  in  h's  kingdom,  fo  that,  after  thefe 
agreements,  he  did  not  come  up,  and  become  fti on g  with  a 
fmall  people.  But  the  whole  is  literally  true  with  rejped  to  the 
Mahometan  power. 

He  fhall  enter  peaceably  even  upon  the  fatteft  places  of  the 
province  ;  and  he  fhall  do  that  which  his  fathers  have  not  done, 
nor  his  iathers  fathers  :  he  fliall  fcatter  among  them  the  prey, 
and  fpoil,  and  riches :  yea,  he  Qiall  forecafl  his  devices  againtt 
the  ftrong  holds  even  for  a  time. 

The  Mahometan  power,  originating  vtth  a  fmall  and  poor 
people,  entered,  without  much  oppofition,  into  the  finell  pro- 
vinces of  Afia  and  Africa.  Such  wonderful  things  were  never 
done  by  any  of  the  race  of  Arab  before  :  The  prey,  the  fpoil, 


C    »3f    3 

the  riches  that  they  fcattered,  are  fcarcely  within  the  power 
of  numbers. 

Surely  Antiochus's  throwing  out  a  few  handfuis  of  money 
to  the  rabble  that  followed  him,  cannot  comport  with  the  ex- 
tent of  the  ideas  contained  in  the  defcription.  Vvh.u  follows, 
iitrt-rly  precludes  this  paflage  from  having  any  reference  to  any- 
individual.  And  he  (Irall  forecaft  his  devices  againft  the  ftrong 
holds  even  for  a  lime.  The  term  time-,  feems  to  be  always 
ufed  in  Daniel  in  a  prophetic  fenfe  ;  and  in  this  fenfe,  it  intends 
360  years.  Thus  long  did  the  Mahometan  power,  with  the 
Caliphs  at  the  head  of  it,  as  God's  vicegerents,  or  rather  Ma- 
homet's, maintain  their  ground.  As  the  paflage  it;ems  to  have 
i'pecial  reference  to  the  Arabians,  or  the  Saracen  empire,  v/e 
need  only  to  refer  to  the  hiftory  to  (hew,  that  after  this  time, 
they  did  not  forecaft  any  devices  againft  the  ftrong  holds — 
that  is,  after  the  expiration  of  360  years  from  the  prophet  Ma- 
homet. 

And  he  fhall  ftir  up  his  power  and  his  courage  againft  the 
king  of  the  fouth  with  a  great  army  :  And  the  king  of  the  fouth 
fhall  be  ftirred  up  to  battle  with  a  very  great  and  mighty  army ; 
but  he  fhall  not  ftand  ;  for  they  (hall  forecaft  devices  againft 
him. 

Yea,  they  that  feed  of  the  portion  of  his  meat,  fhall  deftroy 
him;  and  his  army  fhall  overflow,  and  many  (hall  fall  down 
ilain. 

Before  this  pafTage,  we  have  had  general  charaderiftics  of 
the  Mahometan  power — this  is  a  particular  one,  and  requires 
a  chronological  date,  which  we  fix  at  633,  and  the  battle 
Aiznadin. 

The  Emperor  Haraclius  had  punifhed  a  tyrant,  and  afcend- 
ed  his  throne  ;  and  the  memory  of  his  name  is  perpetuated  by 
the  tranfient  conqueft  and  irreparable  lofs  of  the  eaftern  pro- 
vinces ;  after  the  death  of  Eudocia,  his  firft  wife,  he  difobeyed 
the  patriarch,  and  violated  the  laws,  by  his  fecond  marriage 
with  his  niece  Martina  :  And  the  fuperfiition  of  the  Greeks,  be- 
held the  judgments  of  Heaven  in  the  difeafes  of  the  father,  and 
the  deformity  of  his  offspring.  But  the  opinion  of  an  illegiti- 
mate birth  is  fufficient  to  diftraft  the  choice,  and  loofen  the 
obedience  of  the  people  :  The  ambition  of  Martina  was  quick- 
ened by  maternal  love,  and  perha"ps  by  the  envy  of  a  ftep- 
m other ;  and  the  aged  hufband  was  too  feeble  to  withftand  the 
afts  of  conjugal  allurement.  Conftantine,  in  his  mature  age, 
enjoyed  the  title  of  Auguftus,  being  the  eldeft  fon  ;  but  the 
weaknefs  of  his  conftitution  required  a  colleague  and  a  guardian, 
and  he  yielded  with  fecret  relU'ftance  to  the  partition  of  the 


[       840      ] 

empire.  The  fenate  was  fummoned  to  tb:  pal.Ke,  to  ratliy 
or  atteft  the  aflociation  of  Heracleonas,  the  fon  of  Mutina  : 
The  Impoiition  of  the  diadem  was  conlecrated  by  the  prayer 
and  blelling  of  the  patriarch,  the  fenators  and  patricians  adored 
the  majefty  of  the  great  Emperor,  and  the  partners  of  his 
reign  ;  and  as  foon  as  the  doors  were  thrown  open,  they  were 
hailed  by  the  tuinuUuary,  but  important,  voice  of  the  ibidiers. 
After  an  interval  of  five  months,  the  pompous  cerenRonies 
which  formed  the  efTtnce  of  the  Byzantine  ftate,  were  cele- 
brated in  the  Cathedral  and  the  Hippodrome  :  The  concord 
of  the  royal  brothers  was  affec'tedly  difplayed,  by  the  younger 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  the  elder;  and  the  name  of  Martina  was 
mingWd  in  the  relud^nt  or  venal  acclamaiicns  of  the  people. 

Heraclius  lurvlvcd  this  ailociation  about  two  years :  his  lad 
teftimony  declared  his  two  Tons  the  equal  heirs  of  the  eaflern 
empire,  and  commanded  them  to  honor  his  widow  Martina 
as  their  mother  and  their  fovereign. 

When  Martina  firft  appeared  on  the  throne,  with  the  name 
and  attributes  of  royalty,  (he  was  checked  by  a  firm,  though 
refpedful,  oppofiticn  ;  and  the  dying  embers  of  freedom  were 
kindled  by  the  breath  of  fuperftitious  prejudice.  '«  We  revere, 
exclaimed  the  voice  of  a  citizen,  we  reverence  the  mother  of 
our  princes ;  but  to  thofe  princes  alone  our  obedience  is  due  ; 
and  Conllantine,  the  elder  Emperor,  is  of  an  age  to  fuftain,  in 
his  own  hands,  the  weight  of  the  fceptre.  Your  fex  is  exclud- 
ed by  nature  from  the  toils  of  government  :  how  could  you 
combat,  how  could  you  anfwcr  the  barbarians  who,  with 
hoflile  or  friendly  intentions,  may  approach  the  royal  city  'I 
May  Heaven  avert  from  the  Roman  Republic  this  national  dif- 
grace,  which  would  provoke  the  patience  of  the  flaves  of  Per- 
fia."  Martina  defcended  from  the  throne  with  indignation,  and 
fought  a  refuge  in  the  female  apartment  of  the  palace.  The 
reign  of  Conllantine  the  third  lalled  only  103  days :  he  expired 
in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age  ;  and  although  his  life  had  been 
a  long  malady,  a  belief  was  entertained,  that  poifon  had  been 
the  means,  and  his  cruel  ftep-mother  the  au'horof  his  untimely 
fate.  Martina  reaped  indeed  the  harveft  of  his  death,  and  af- 
fumcd  the  government  in  the  name  of  the  furviving  Emperor ; 
but  the  incefiuous  widow  of  Heraclius  was  univerfally  ab- 
horred. The  jealoufy  of  the  people  was  aw.ikened,  and  the 
two  orphans,  wliom  Confiantine  had  left,  became  the  objecfts 
of  the  public  care.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  fon  of  Martina, 
Avhowasno  more  than  fifteen  years  of  age,  was  taught  to  de- 
clare himfelf  the  guardian  of  his  nephews;  one  of  whoiH  he 
had  pvefented  at  the  baptifraal  font.    It  was  in  vain  that  he 


•    C     ^Al      ] 

-vore  on  ihe  wood  of  the  true  Crofs,  to  defend  them  agaiftft 

il  iheir  enemies.     On  his  death-bed,  the  late  emperor  had 

fpalclitd  a  truily  fervant  to  arm  the  troops  and  provinces  of 

tile  E.1Q,  in  defence  of  his  helpkfj  children  :  The  eloquence 

and  libw^rAlity  of  Valentin  had  been  fuccefsful,  and  from  his 

cnmpof  Chaicedon,  he  boldly  demanded  the  punilhment  of 

the  ailaffins,  and  the  reftoration  of  the  lawful  heir.     At  the 

imperious  command  of  the  enraged  multitude  of  Conllanti- 

nople,  Heraclionas  appeared  in   the  pulpit  with  the  eideft  of 

the  royal  orphans.     Conlbns  alone  WiS  faluted  as  emperor 

of  the  Romans,  and  a  crown  of  g^ld,  which  had  been  taken 

from  the  tomS  of  Heracleus,  was  placed  on  his  head,  with  the 

folemn  benedidion  of  the  Patriarch.     The  feverity  of  the 

confcript  f.4ther£,  wasftained  by  the  indifcriminate  puaifhment 

cf  the  innocent  and  guilty :  Martina  and  Heraleonas  were  fcn- 

tenced  to  the  amputation,  the  former  of  her  tongue,  the  latter 

ofhisnofe.     And  af:er  this  cruel  execuiion,  they  confumed 

the  remainder  of  their  days  in  exile  and  oblivion. 

ConlVans  II.  after  returning  his  thanks  fc  the  juft  punifliment 
of  the  aflaffins,  who  had  intercepted  the  faireft  hopes  of  his 
father's  reign,  laid  before  the  fenate,  by  the  divine  Providence, 
and  by  your  righteous  decree,  Martina,  and  her  inccftious 
progeny,  have  been  call  headlong  from  the  throne — But 
Conllans  retained  only  a  jealous  feir,  left  the  fenate  or  people 
fiiould  one  day  invade  the  right  of  progeniture,  and  feat  his 
brother  Theodofius  on  an  equal  throne.  By  the  impofituoii 
of  holy  orders,  he  was  difqualified  for  the  purple:  but  this 
•ceremony,  which  feemed  to  profane  the  facraments  of  the 
church,  v^as  infufficient  to  appeafe  the  fv.fpicions  of  the  tyrant, 
and  the  death  of  the  Deacon  ;  Theodofius  alone  could  ex- 
piate the  Crime  of  his  royal  birth.  His  murder  was  avenged 
by  the  imprecations  of  the  people,  and  the  afiaffin,  in  the  fun- 
nel's of  power,  was  driven  from  his  capital  into  perpetual 
exile. 

But  if  Conflaris  could  fly  from  his  people,  he  could  not  from, 
himfelf.  The  remorfe  of  his  confcience  created  a  phantom, 
v/ho  purfued  him  by  land  and  by  fea,  by  day  and  by  night; 
and  the  vifionary  Theodofius,  prefenting  to  his  lips,  a  cup  of 
blood,  faid,  or  feemed  to  fay,  »'  Drink,  Brother  Drinlc."--- 
Odius  to  himfelf  and  mankind,  he  perifhed  by  the  hands  of  his 
feivants  in  Sicily. 

The  battles  of  A'znadin  and  Yevmuk;  the  death  of  fo 
many  pijnce3,by  internal  confpiracy  and  violence,  correfponds 

a 


[      :^42       ] 

with  Daniel's  diifcviptions.  Hcraclius  was  king  of  the  fouth, 
before  the  Arabs  divefled  him  of  that  title.  But  viewing  An- 
tiochus  Epiphanes,  asking  of  the  northi,  and  Ptolemy,  king 
of  Egypt,  as  the  king  cf  the  fouth,  the  charafteriftics  of  the 
prophet  cannot  be  fatished.  There  were  wars  and  battles  be- 
tween the  two  l<ings;  but  they  arc  not  to  be  compared  tothofe 
bi^tween  the  Erilern  Empire  and  the  Arabs;  and  farther,  Pto- 
lemy was  not  dcftroyed  by  domehic  tyranny  and  violence. 
It  is  faid  Eulceus  brought  him.  up  in  effeminacy  and  luxury, 
but  he  was  not  deflroyed  thereby,  fo  that  the  kings  of  the 
north  and  fouth,  cannot  intend  Antiochus  and  Ptolemy. 

And  both  thefe  kings  hearts  Ihall  be  to  do  mifchief,  and  they 
fliall  fpeak  lies  at  one  table ;  but  it  fliall  not  profper,  for  yet  the 
end  fn.ill  be  at  the  time  appointed. 

Then  ftiall  he  return  .into  his  own  land  with  great  riches; 
and  his  heart  Hull  be  aga'nll  the  holy  covenant,  and  he  fhall  do 
exploits,  and  return  to  his  own  land. 

We  have  found  that  when  Herac'.ius  returned  in  triumph 
from  the  Perlian  war,  he  entertained  at  Emefa  one  of  the  am- 
hafladorsof  Mahomet,  who  invited  the  princes  and  nations  of 
the  earth  to  the  proftffion  of  Iflam.  Oh  this  foundation,  the 
Arabians  have  fuppofed  the  fecret  converfion  of  the  Chriflian 
Emperor ;  and  have  believed  that  there  was  a  perfonal  inter- 
view and  vifit  to  the  prince  of  Medina,  who  accepted  from 
the  royal  bounty,  a  rich  domain  and  fecure  retreat  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Syria.  But  the  frienddiip  of  Herachus  and  Mihomet 
was  fhort  lived. 

The  fame  hiflorian  fays,  "  The  faculties  of  fenfe  and  reafon 
are  leafl:  capable  of  ading  on  themfelves;  the  eye  is  mod  in- 
accefilble  to  the  fight,  the  foul  to  the  thought — yet  we  tk.ink 
and  ever  feel,  that  one  »///,  a  fole  principle  of  aftion,  is  effen- 
tial  to  a  rational  and  confcious  being.  When  Heraclius  re- 
turned frem  the  Perfian  war,  the  orthodox  hero  confulted  his 
biQiops,  whether  the  Chrift,  whom  he  adored,  of  one  perfon, 
but  of  tv/o  natures,  was  aftuated  by  a  lingle  or  a  double  will. 
They  replied  in  the  finguhr,  v^hich  occafioned  great  heat  in 
the  church.  The  orthodox  party  devifed  new  modes  of  fpeech 
and  argument,  and  interpretation  :  to  either  nature  of  Carill, 
they  fpeciouily  applied  a  proper  diftind  energy  :  but  the  diffe- 
rence was  no  longer  vjilble,  when  they  allowed  that  the  human 
and  divine  wi'l,  were  invariably  the  fame. 

The  very  quefiion  itfelf  of  Heracllus,  has  all  the  appearance 
of  being  a  fuggefliou  of  Mahometaniim,  which  da'ras  to  I>e 
founded  in  the  unity  of  God.  I  find  that  the  Hebrew  word 
rendered  mfchirf,  might  have  been  rtndered  amity;  and  the  a 


[      U3      ] 

it  would  convey  fully  an  idea,  th?.t  both  the  kings  hearts 
fliould  be  for  amity  and  friendfh'p;  but  they  (hould  fpeak  lies, 
and  it  (hould  not  profper.  The  ch.^raftjrillic  defcription  ieems 
to  hint  at  fomethingof  a  private  nature;  a  private  conference : 
and  th^^refore  it  is  not  probable,  thit  the  converfition  itfc-lf  can 
be  produced,  to  fhew  exaftly  ho  v/,  or  what  lies  and  falfchoods 
they  uttered  between  therafelvcs. 

The  conduct  of  Heraclius  and  Mahomet  feem  to  fatisfy  the 
defcription  given  by  the  prophet,  and  the  hiftorian  warrants  the 
application  of  it. 

If  the  hearts  of  Antiochus  and  Ptolemy  were  fet  on  raifchief; 
ifthey  did  fpeak  lies  to  each  other;  we  may  with  great  pro- 
priety aik  how  this  appears.  The  Egyptians  made  a  fuccefsful 
application  to  the  Romans  for  afliftance ;  they  do  not  appear 
to  have  had  any  ext?nfively  mifchievous  views.  The  Romans 
ordered  Antiochus  to  leave  their  kingdom;  he  obeyed — and 
the  kingdom  was  left  in  a  more  happy  and  profperous  ftate. 
And  Antiochus,  king  of  the  north,  was  unfortunate. 

What  were  the  riches  that  Antiochus  carried  home  with 
him,  compared  with  what  the  Arabians  coUeded  and  carried 
home  with  them,  between  the  years  A.  D.  632  and  637  ? 
What  were  the  exploits  of  Antiochus  after  he  returned  to  his 
own  land  ?  They  are  of  no  note,  compared  with  thofe  of  the 
Mahometans.  He  wrecked  his  vengeance  on  the  Jews;  but 
the  effeds  of  his  difpleafure  were  momentary,  compared  with. 
the  wonderful  defolation  and  deftrucfiion,  both  in  extent  and 
duration,  which  v/ere  effeded  by  the  Mahometans,  againft 
the  Chriftians. 

At  the  time  appointed,  he  fhall  return,  and  come  towards 
the  fouth ;  but  it  (hall  not  be  as  the  former,  or  as  the  latter. 

For  the  (hips  of  Chittim  fhall  come  againft  him ;  therefore 
he  (hall  be  grieved  and  return ;  and  have  indignation  againfl 
the  holy  covenant. 

The  firft  fiege  of  Conf^antinople,  by  the  Arabs,  was  forty-fix 
years  after  the  flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca,  A.  D.  668, 

67?. 

The  fecond  fiege  of  the  fame  place,  commenced  and  ended 
A.  D.  716.718. 

I  need  only  refer  to  the  hiflory  for  the  iH  fuccefs  of  the  Sa- 
racens, and  the  aftonifhing  effed  of  the  Greek  fire-(hips. 

The  prophet  feems  to  be  giving  us  events  that  require  Chro- 
nological order  in  feveral  of  the  foregoing  verfes.  In  the 
height  of  his  primary  fucceffes,  he  returns  laden  with  riches, 
and.  is  againli  the  holy  covenant.    At  the  time  appointed,  be 


I      144-      J 

comes  bAck,  is  unfuccefsful,  grieves,  return?,  ?.ni  has  incjig- 
nation  againft  the  holy  covenant. 

No  Chriilian:  1  apprthcnd,  will  doubt  about  the  New  Tefta- 
ment's  being  a  covenant  as  holy  as  the  Old  Telh\ment, 

Here  are  three  attempts  by  a  power  tlut  is  not  as  yet  deno- 
minated king  of  the  north;  it  has  no  real  dilVindion.  The 
firrt  and  latter  attempts  are  to  be  fuccefsful ;  the  fecond  is  to  be- 
unruccefsfal. 

Aniiochus's  firft  expedition  into  Egypt,  which  was  in  the 
fitth  year  of  his  reign,  was  fuccefsful;  in  his  return  he  flew. 
Diany  Jews  for  a  fuppofed  affront — he  did  nothing  in  relpc(5t 
of  their  religion.  Two  years  afterv/ards,  he  went  agr.in,  and' 
it  Roman  ambalTador  ariived  without  any  attendance,  civil, 
military,  or  naval,  and  ordered  Antiochus  out  of  the  king- 
dom. Such  wjs  his  dread  of  that  people,  that  he  inllantly- 
obeyed,  and  never  returned  more  to  Egypt.  Onhisreiuin 
home,  he  aboliflied  the  jewilh  religion.  The  defciiption,  theie- 
fore,  cannot  fuitAniiochus. 

He  did  not  make  the  repeated  exertions  mentioned;  he 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  againft  the  holy  covenant,  ort 
his  firft  return,  but  againft  the  Jews. 

The  Mahometans  never  loll  fight  of  their  objed;  they  were 
after  their  firft  fucctlks,  more  bold  and  open,  and  always 
againft  the  holy  covenant.  Their  exeitions were  as  frequent 
25  Uiggcfted :  their  middle  attempts  were  not;  whereas  their 
firft  and  latter  attempts  were  faccersfu!. 

But  if  we  fuppofe  the  baitlis  ofAiznadin  and  Ycrmuk  are' 
referred  to,  there  v^ill  be  a  vifible  likenefs. 

In  the  battle  ofAiznadin,  the  Arabs,  with  the  lofs  of  about 
4.70,  are  faid  to  have  flain  50  000  of  the  emperor's  troops. 
The  battle  of  Yerm.uk  was  three  years  atrerwards.  HLraclius 
caufed  to  be  tranfported  by  fea,  and  by  land,  from  Europe 
and  Afia,  to  Aniioch  and  Cc-cfarca,  80, ceo  foldiers.  This  was 
one  of  the  hardeft  foughr,  and  raoft  doubtful  banks,  the  Arabs 
had  been  engaged  in:  the  vidory  Avas  feveral  times  nearlj 
Avrefted  from  them  ;  and  they  loft  abundance  o!"  men.  The 
rcxt  year  after  this  ba'tle,  they  take  Jerufakm,  and  place  the 
Mahometan  abominaiion  there. 

In  this  view,  the  dcfcriptions  fuit  the  Mahometans  mxich 
better  than  Ajiiiochu?.  For  noiwiihftanding  the  check  they 
meet  with,  it  leeras  ftill  to  intimate,  that  they  Ihall  be  fuccels- 
iul;  for  the  prophet  goes  on,  and  Hiys, 

And  arms  fnall  Hand  on  his  part,  and  ihey  Ovall  pollute  the 
fatRuary  of  ftreng'.h,  and  ftrali  take  away  the  daily  lacritlcc; 
?ind  they  Qiall  place  the  abomination  that  maketh  defohte. 


[      245      ] 

That  Amiochus  did  not  place  this  aSominiiion  is  vei  y  cer» 
tain  :  for  our  Saviour  mentions  it  as  a  thing  that  was  to  take 
place  after  his  time,  and  refers  to  that  fnoken  of  by  Dariiel. 

That  the  Romans  did  not  place  it  is  evident:  they  pulled 
dov/n  and  erafed  a  city  :  and  fcattered  a  people,  whofe  co- 
veu.int,  in  all  its  typical  rites,  had  been  abolifhed.  The  armies 
of  this  power  are  fpoken  of  as  armies  of  defolation.  They 
neither  placed,  nor  fet  up  any  permanent  fixed  thing  in  Afia, 
that  bears  any  refemblance  to  what  is  mentioned  by  l3aniel. 

Kxpofuors,  unable  to  proceed  any  farther  with  Antiochus, 
have  end-javoured  to  introduce  a  new  power  with  this. verfe. 
To  do  this,  they  are  obligtd  to  render  the  firft  part  of 
the  verfe  thus:  *'  And  after  him  arms  fhall  ftand  up." 
That  is  10  hy,  the  Romans,  As  1  can  find  no  refemblance 
between  the  Romans  and  the  charafterilVics  given  u?;  and  as  I 
do  not  think  the  criiicilm  on  t!ie  tranOation  well  founded,  we 
mufl  therefore  conclude  that  it  is  a  connefted  defcriplion  of  one 
iingle,  but  adonifliing  power. 

And  fuch  as  do  wickedly  againft  the  covenant,  fhall  he  cor- 
rupt by  flatteries:  but  the  people  that  do  know  their  God, 
ihall  be  ftrong,  and  do  exploits. 

And  they  that  underftand  among  the  people  fhall  inftruifl 
many ;  yet  they  fhall  fall  by  the  fword,  and  flam.e,  and  by 
captivity  and  fpoil  many  days. 

Nov»  when  they  fhall  fall,  they  (hall  be  holpen  wich  a  Uttle 
help :  but  many  fliall  cleave  to  them  with  flatteries. 

And  fome  of  them  of  underftanding  fhall  fall  to  try  them  ; 
and  to  purge  and  to  make  them  white,  even  to  the  time  of 
the  end :  becaufe  it  is  yet  for  a  time  appointed. 

Tiiefe  general  descriptions  of  the  eflfefts  and  operations  of 
the  Mahemetan  faith,  v.'hich  came  in  at  firft  by  flatteries,  and 
continues  to  operate  in  the  fame  way;  the  defeft'on  and 
hypocricy  of  Chrillians;  the  exertions  of  the  true  fincere  Chrif- 
tians ;  their  receiving  a  little  help,  and  fuffering  great  afFiidion? 
many  days ;   need  no  comment — the  fads  were  fo. 

To  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Sardis,  it  is  faid,  thou  hafl  a 
name  that  thou  livef^  and  art  dead — be  watchful,  and  firengthen 
the  things  which  rema'n,  that  are  ready  to  die.  Thou  haft  a 
few  names  even  in  Sardis;  and  they  (hall  walk  with  me  in 
white,  for  they  are  worthy. 

Perhaps  the  two  defcriptionsmay  have  reference  to  the  fame 
time  and  fame  Chriftians. 

And  the  king  n.all  do  according  to  his  will ;  and  he  (hall 
exalt  himfelf,  and  magnify  himfelf  above  every  God,  and  fhall 
fpeak  raarvelloui  things  againfl  the  God  of  Gods;  and  Ihail 


C      ^4S      ] 

pvofper  till  tlv:  inJi^nation  be  accomplidied ;  for  that,  that  is  de- 
termined firall  be  done. 

Neither  Dial!  he  regard  the  God  of  his  hthers  nor  the  defire 
of  women,  nor  regard  any  God ;  for  he  fhall  magnify  himfelf 
above  all. 

But  in  his  efiate  fhail  he  honor  the  God  of  forces,  and  a 
God  whom  his  fathers  knew  not,  fhall  he  honor  with  gold, 
and  with  filver,  and  with  precious  ftones,  and  with  pleafant 
things. 

Thus  fhall  he  do  in  the  mofl  ftrong  holds  with  a  ftrange 
God,  whom  he  Ihall  acknowledge,  and  increafe  with  glory  : 
and  he  fhall  caufe  them  to  rule  over  many,  and  Ihail  divide 
ihe  land  for  gain. 

If  any  other  may  be  faid  to  have  done  according  to  their 
will,  it  will  be  equally  applicable  to  the  Mahometan  power. 

Tamerlane  was  a  Mahometan,  whofe  conquefts  were  as 
rapid,  and  much  more  extenfive,  than  Alexander's.  11  we 
leave  him  out  of  the  queftion,  it  may  very  properly  be  faid  of 
the  Mahometan  power,  that  it  has  done  according  to  its  own 
will.  And  this  phraie  is  only  applied  before  to  Alexander  the 
Great,  and  the  Romans. 

Perhaps  the  united  efforts  of  fancy  and  imagination  could 
not  devife  any  other  God,  but  the  God  of  Mahomet,  to  an- 
fvver  the  defcription  here  given.  It  is  plain,  it  is  not  the  true 
God,  and  as  plain,  that  it  is  not  an  idol  God.  What  can  it 
then  be,  but  a  mere  phantom  of  the  mind.  Such  is  Maho- 
met's God,  but  of  no  other  people,  nation,  tongue  or  lan- 
ginge  that  ever  exifted.  The  power  is  to  exalt  and  magnify 
itfelf  above  every  God :  fo  has  Mahomet  done  more  than  any 
other  power ;  his  own  vain  imagination  and  fancy,  is  his  God. 
This  was  not  the  cafe  with  theSeleucidae,  theLagidx,or  Rome 
pagan  or  papal.  And  of  fome  of  thefe  powers,  it  isconfelfed 
hy  all,  that  Daniel  is  treating. 

He  Qvall  fpcak  marvellous  things  againft  the  God  of  Gods. 
This  is  a  peculiar  characfteriftic  of  Jefus  Chrifi ;  and  therefore 
is  an  evidence,  that  the  power  exifted  after  his  time.  The 
doctrine  of  the  trinity  is  abominable  in  the  opinion  of  a  Ma- 
hometan. Mihomct  fet  out  at  firft  with  exploding  this  doc- 
trine :  though  he  feemed  to  allow  that  Chrift  was  a  prophet, 
yet  he  himfelf  was  a  much  greater  prophet.  He  ftripped 
him  of  all  thofe  attributes,  which  were  efiential  to  conftitute 
him  a  Saviour.  The  fundamental  article  of  faith  is,  that  there 
is  but  one  God,  and  Mahomet  is  h's  prophet.  The  Pagans 
fpoke  againft  Jefus  Chrift ;  but  they  adhered  to  the  Gods  of  their 
fa'.hers :  therefore  this  cannot  be  a  Pagan  power. 


C    247    3 

And  fnall  profper  till  the  indignation  be  accompIifV.ed.  This 
Is  as  much  as  to  fay,  that  it  fhall  not  profper  any  longer  than 
that  event.  We  cannot  therefore  conflrue  this  parage,  as 
having  any  reference  to  the  dellrudlion  of  the  Jews,  becaufe 
the  great  temporal  power  then  in  being,  continued  in  a  prof- 
perous  Hate,  long  after  that  event.  This  power  then  is  to  lad 
till  Chill's  lecond  advent. 

Neither  flvall  he  regard  any  God.  The  Mahometans  have 
no  idol  God,  nor  do  they  worlhip  the  true  Gud.  They  there- 
fore have  afcribed  to  them  this  chara<3er. 

Nor  thedelire  of  women. — We  may  naturally  interpret  thefe 
words  to  mean,  that  delire  in  w-omen  to  alegitim.ate  connexion 
with  the  male  fex,  which  is  implanted  in  them  by  nature. 
Mahomet  pretended  to  have  a  vifion  from   heaven  dif- 

charging  him  from  his  matrimonial  obligations; His  vi- 

fionary  paiadiie  provides  beautiful  females  to  gratify  the 
fenfes  of  the  male  eleft,  but  for  the  female  eled,  he  has  pro- 
vided no  parmers.  The  Mahometans  are  allowed  a  plu- 
rality of  wives ;  which  is  difregarding  a  law  of  nature :  and  a 
defire  which  muft  exiil  in  the  breaft  of  every  female,  of  haying 
an  undivided  partner. 

Though  the  clergy  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches  abflain 
from  matrimony :  yet  the  laity  do  not.  Among  them,  th.e 
rights  of  matrimony,  as  refpefts  the  female  fex,  are  well  guard- 
ed. The  pallage  is  much  more  fully  fatisfied  by  referring  it  to 
the  Mahometan  power  than  to  the  papal :  and  I  doubt  not  a 
jury  of  females  vk-ould  bring  their  verdid  in  the  fame  way. 

Conjugal  harmony  confiQs  in  the  undivided  aflfeftions  of  the 
partners ;  and  it  is  more  rational  for  the  female  not  to  marry 
at  all,  than  to  come  under  obligations,  which  are  not  recipro- 
cal. Itisfaid,  that  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  the  Turkifh 
Sultans  do  not  marry  at  all,  and  yet  give  an  unbounded  licence 
to  their  paflGon?.  There  is  a  manifeft  difference  between  for- 
bidding to  marry,  and  not  regarding  the  dtfire  of  women :  the 
firft  neither  regards  the  defire  of  the  man  or  the  woman.  The 
fecond  difregards  that  of  the  woman  only.  Therefore  it  mult 
have  reference  to  the  Mahometan  power. 

Perhaps  the  words  may  here  have  a  much  more  noble  and  re- 
fined fenfe.  We  read  of  the  defire  of  all  nations,  where  Jefus 
Chrift  is  manifeftly  intended.  And  the  meaning  here  may  be, 
that  the  power  fhall  be  totally  oppofed  to  Cnrifl  and  his  church. 
It  is  evident,  that  the  Mahometan  does  not  worfhip  the  idol 
gods  of  his  forefathers.  The  Arabian  Mahometans,  made  war 
againft  their  gods,  and  deraolifhed  them  entirely,  wherever 


t    248    ] 

tiifir  power  extendeil.  Their  idea  of  God,  in  fome  refpefls, 
may  l^e  juft  :  fo  far  as  they  conlider  him  to  be  omnipotent  and 
omnifcient;  but  they  make  him  a  God  of  war,  and  one  who 
delights  in  ihe  effuliorv'Ot"  human  blood,  for  tlie  purpofc  of  pro- 
pagating liis  worfhip.  Such  an  imaginary  God  offerees  ihey 
have  abundantly  honoured,  with  gold,  filvcr,  piecious  Uones, 
and  plea'.ant  things. 

The  ailonilhing  fuccefs  of  their  arm?  mu!^  have  confirmed 
them  in  their  opinion,  that  their  God  is  the  God  of  forces  and 
of  ramies:  and  as  fuch  ihey  always  appear  to  have  confidered 
him. 

He  is  thus  to  treat  and  acknov.-ledge  this  flrange  God  in  the 
firong  holds :  to  increafe  him  \wth  glory,  and  to  caufe  them  to 
rule  over  many  :  which  is  fo  apparently  applicable  to  the  Ma- 
hometan power,  and  no  other,  that  a  mere  reference  to  the 
hiOcry  of  the  power,  is  a  fLfficient  comment.  The  Chri.- 
tian's  God  is  a  true'God:  but  many  of  them  have  pretended  10 
honour  him  with  ftrange  things.  The  Mahometan's  God  is  ?. 
Ibar.ge  God,  and  they  honour  him.  in  the  places  and  manner 
defcnbed. 

And  at  the  time  of  the  end  fnail  the  king  of  the  Soutli  pufli 
at  him  ;  and  tlie  king  of  the  North  fhall  come  againft  him  like 
2  Vi^hirlwind,  with  chariots  and  with  horfemen,  and  with  many 
fhips,  and  he  fnall  enter  into  the  countries,  and  Qvall  oveiflow, 
and  pafs  over. 

The  power  which  has  evidently  been  the  fubje(f^  of  the  pro- 
phecies for  feveral  verfes,  is  nov/,  for  the  firH  time,  called  the 
king  of  the  North. 

Bifhop  Newton  explains  as  follows:  And  at  the  time  of  the 
end,  that  is  (as  Mr.  Mede  lightly  expounds  ii)  in  the  latter 
days  of  the  Rom.an  empire ;  fnall  the  king  of  the  South  pufta  at 
him. ;  that  is,  the  Saracens,  who  were  of  the  Arabians,  and 
rame  from  the  South  ;  and  under  their  falfe  prophet  Mahomet, 
itiake  war  upon  the  Emperor  Heracliu?,  and  with  am.azing 
rapidity,  deprive  him  of  Egypt  and  Syria.  They  were  only 
to/.v/Z;  at  and  fordy  wound  the  Greek  empire ;  but  they  were 
not  to  deflroy  and  fubvert  it.  And  the  king  of  the  Norch,  &c. 
lliat  is,  the  Turks,  vvho  vrerc  originally  of  the  Scythians,  and 
came  from  the  North,  and  after  the  Saracens,  ftized  on  Syria» 
and  finally  ip.ade  ihtm'elves  maQers  of  the  Greek  empire. 

Their  fhips  too  are  faid  to  be  many;  and  indeed,  without 
many  fnips,  they  could  never  have  got  pciTtiricn  of  ^o  many 
ifiands,  or  maritime  countries,  nor  have  fo  frequently  van- 
ijuifncd  the  Venetians,  who  were  at  that  time,  the  grcatcii 


I      M9      1 

nival  power  in  Europe.  What  fleets  and  armies  were  employ*' 
ed  in  the  befieging  and  taking  Gojiftantinople,  Negropontj 
Rhodes,  Cypius,  Candy,  and  Crete. 

The  words,  (hal!  enter  into  the  countries,  and  overflow 
and  pals  over, — give  us  an  exaft  idea  of  their  overflowing  the 
Weftern  parts  of  Afia,  and  then  palling  over  into  Europe,  and 
taking  Conftantinople. 

Several  unanfwerable  objeflions  readily  prefent  themfeltesi 
Firft;  at  the  time  ot  the  end :  when  the  Saracens  firft  attacked 
theEaftern  empire;  the  great  Roman  empire  had,  two  hundred 
years  before,  been  divided ;  the  Weftern  branch  had  been  de- 
ftroyed  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  before :  and  the 
Eaflern  branch  was  not  deftroyed  till  about  eight  hundred 
years  afterwards.  At  the  lime  of  the  end,  muil,  therefore,  have 
reference  to  fome  other  than  the  time  fuggefted. 

Second.  The  king  of  the  South,  is  that  power  which  hold« 
Egypt,  and  perhaps,  Africa.  The  Emperor  Heraclius,  at  the 
commencement  of  the  Saracens,  was  in  pofleflTion  of  Egypt; 
therefore  he,  and  not  the  Saracens,  was  the  king  of  the  South. 

Third.  The  king  of  the  South  (hall  pufhathim:  not  at 
the  king  of  the  North,  fay  the  Bifhop  and  Mr.  Mede,  which  is 
the  only  natural  and  polTible  conftrudion.  At  him,  meaas 
Heraclius,  they  fay;  who  is  not  intended  by  the  king  of  the 
North,  or  South.  Two  powers  {o  far  diflant  from  each  other* 
are  not  found  thus  conneded  together  in  thefe  prophecies. 
Two  powers  profeliing  the  fame  faith,  and  on  that  very  account 
are  properly  one  and  the  fame  power,  diftinguifhed  from  all 
others  by  its  faith,  or  creed,  introduced  as  pufliing  at  the  diftance 
of  feveral  hundred  years,  at  one  and  the  fame  unnamed  powetj 
is  not  a  credible,  it  a  fuppofable  cafe. 

We  have  found  that  a  difmembetment  of  the  MaUoiiietan 
power  tpok  place  after  Timour  or  Tamerlane's  viilory  over 
B^jazet.  This  empire  was  igain  united  under  Amurath  lU 
A.  D.  1421.  The  city  of  Conftantinople  was  taken,  A.  D, 
1453  ;  thirty-two  years  after  the  re-union. 

It  is  neceflary  to  examine  the  hiftory  of  thefe  thirty-tjvrO 
years,  to  fee  if  fads  do  not  occur  in  that  interval  of  time,  re- 
fpefting  the  king  of  the  South  puihing  at  the  king  of  the  Norths 
taking  the  firft  to  mean  the  Grecian  empire,  and  the  laft  %\e 
Tuikifh  power. 

For  the  laft  exertions  of  the  eafi^rh  empire,  \Ve  need  only  to 
refer  the  reader  to  the  hiftory  of  the  attempt  of  the  Grecians  to 
?.  union  of  their  church  with  the  Laiin  church :  The  Hunga* 


[r       250.       ]^ 

Tian  crufade,  and  the  wars  of  Scanderberg  againft  the  Otto- 
mans. Thefe  were  in  a  great  meafure  eSedted  and  brought 
about  by  the  negociauons  of  the  Greeks  for  the  fafety  and  pre*- 
fervation  of  the  Byzaniine  empire,  but  they  both  proved  to  be 
ineffectual. 

This  expofition  gives  a  pertinent  meaning  to  the  words,"  at 
the  time  of  the  end."  It  preferves  a  conneded  hiftory,  and  ft- 
fuhs  finally,  in  what  Bifhop  Newton  and  Mr.  Mede  have  ftated, 
as  its  proper  final  refult. 

He  (hall  enter  into  the  glorious  land,  and  many  countries  , 
fhall  be  overthrown,  but  thefe  (hall  efcape  out  of  his  hand,  evea 
Edom  and  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon. 

He  (hall  fl retch  forth  his  hand  alfo  upon  the  countries,  and  . 
the  land  of  Egypt  (hall  not  efcape. 

But  he  (hall  have  power  over  the  treafures  of  gold,  and  of,, 
filver,  and  over  all  the  precious  things  of  Egypt,  and  the  Ly- 
bians,  aad  Ethiopians  fhall  be  at  his  l^eps. 

Thefe  defcriptions  are  fo  naturally  applicable  to  the  Otto- 
man power,  that  little  need  be  faid  to  elucidate  the  fame. 

The  Turks,  after  the  deftruftion  of  Conftantinople,  and  put- 
ting an  end  to  the  king  of  the  South,  took  po(fe(rion  of  Jerufa- 
lem,  and  have  retained  po(re(hon  ever  fince.  Sultan  Selim.in 
his  way  to  Egypt,  entered  into  Jerufalem.  Aleppo,  Damaf- 
cus,  Gaza,  and  many  countries  fell  under  the  yoke  of  the  con- 
queror. Edom,  Moab,  and  Ammon,  are  fome  of  the  people 
■who  inhabited  Arabia.  And  the  Arabians,  notwithftanding  the 
exertions  of  the  Octoman,  have  eluded  their  yoke,  and  efcaped 
from  their  hands.  The  Ottoman  empire  pay  annually  a  pen- 
lion  of  40  000  crowns  of  gold,  for  the  fafe  paffage  of  the  cara- 
vans, and  the  pilgrims,  going  to  Mecca.  Egypt  was  taken  by 
the  Sultan  Selim  IX.  and  hittory  informs  us,  that  after  the  con- 
queff  of  Egypt,  the  terror  of  Selim's  many  viftories,  nowr 
fpreading  far  and  wide,  the  kings  of  Africa  bordering  upon  Cy- 
renia,  fent  their  ambafladors  with  proffers  to  become  his  tribu-  . 
taries.  Many  places  at  this  prefent  day,  befides  Egypt,  as  Al- 
giers, Tunis,  &c.  are  part  of  the  Ottoman  empire. 

But  tidings  out  of  the  Ea(\  and  out  of  the  North,  fhall  trouble 
him ;  therefore  he  fhall  go  forth  with  great  fury  to  deOroy,  and 
utterly  to  make  away  many. 

And.  he  (hall  plant  the  tabernacle  of  his  palaces  between  the 
feas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain :  yet  he  fhall  come  to  his 
end,  and  none  fiiall  help  him. 

If  we  may  refer  the  words,  *  tidings  out  of  the  Ea(^,'  &c.  to 
any  pa(f  event,  there  is  none  fo  naturally  prefents  itfelf,  as  the 
wonderful  operations  of  Tlmour  or  Tamerlane.    The  tidings 


[       ajt       ] 

of  what  he  was  doing  muft  have  reached  the  ears  of  Bajazetr 
both  from  the  Eaft  and  from  the  North.  And  it  feems  as  if 
Tve  might  be  juftified  in  placing  the  event  before  the  feat  of  the 
Turkifti  empire  was  fixed  at  Conftantinople,  becaufe  it  is  fo 
placed  in  the  order  of  the  prophecy. 

Bajazet  went  forth  to  meet  Tamerlane  with  great  furyr-atid 
no  doubt,  with  an  intention  to  make  aAvay  or  kill  many :  whe- 
ther fuch  going  forth  was  to  be  fuccefsful,  or  not,  the  prophet 
does  not  inform  us. 

If,  however,  the  words  relate  to  any  future  event,  then  it 
muft  be  fuch  a  one  as  is  defcribed  in  the  Revelations,  on  pour- 
ing out  oi  the  lixth  vial.  i 

The  Mahometan  power  has  for  a  long  time  fince  fet  his  foot 
on  the  greater  part  of  the  holy  duft  of  faithful  Jews  and  Chrif- 
tians.  It  has  trod  under  foot  the  holy  cicy  nearly  forty-two 
months.  The  metropolis  where  its  power  is  feated,  is  in  h&t 
between  two  feas ;  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Euxine.  In  the 
glorious  holy  mountain — may  not  have  reference  to  place  fo 
much  as  to  what  is  contained  within  the  place. 

The  facred  afhes  will  arife ;  and  in  the  days  of  thefe  kings, 
ftall  the  God  of  heaven  fet  up  a  kingdom  which  fhall  never  be 
deftroyed ;  and  the  kingdom  fhall  not  be  left  to  other  people  r> 
but  it  Ihall  break  in  pieces  and  confume  all  thofe  kingdoms,  and 
it  fliall  ftand  for  ever.  It  will  become  a  great  mountain,  and 
fill  the  whole  earth. 

The  expreffions  of  a  glorious  holy  mountain,  may  be  taken 
figuratively,  not  defignating  a  real  mountain,  that  is  glorious 
and  holy  ;  but  that  he  fhall  fpread  his  pavillion  over  and  tread 
under  foot,  that  which  will  ultimately  become  fuch  a  moun- 
tain ;  which  plainly  enough  points  where  the  power  is  feated. 
Yet  he  (hall  come  to  his  end,  and  none  fhall  help  him. 

This  fame  power  has  bsen  defcribed  as  profpering  till  the 
indignation  be  accomplifhed;  where  indignation  cannot  pof- 
fibly  have  reference  to  any  event  that  took  place  with  refpec^ 
to  the  Jews.  They  are,  to  be  fure,  laid  defolate,  and  will  lay  (6 
to  the  appointed  time ;  but  till  the  end  of  this  defolation,  the  in-« 
dignation  will  not  be  accomplilhed.  It  is  therefore  manifef!, 
that  this  power  which  has  no  fucceflor  pointed  out,  which  is 
to  come  to  its  end  without  help,  how  is  not  fpecified,  muft  be 
a  power  in  being  at  the  fecond  advent  of  Chrift,  who  will 
fcatter  it  as  the  chaff  of  the  furamer  threfhing  floor,  that  na 
place  be  found  for  it. 

We  have  now  finifhed  in  pointing  out  the  fourth  king  or 
kingdom,  which  was  to  ftand  up  over  Perfia;  and  to  be  far 


E    is^    ] 

ylcherthan  they  all,  •who  by  his  flrength,  through  his  richc«, 
fhould  ftir  up  all  againft  the  realm  of  Grecia. 

The  harmony  of  the  prophecies,  with  the  hiftoric  fa<fls 
^atedj,  need  no  fai;ther  elucidation. 


DANIEL—Chap.  XII. 

SEVERAL  of  the  fi:ft  verfes  of  this  chapter  are  natu- 
rally conneded  with  the  laft  verfe  of  the  eleventh  chap- 
ter; which  brings  us  to  the  end  of  the  Mahometan  power 
and  dtlufion,  and  conftquently  to  the  end  of  time,  or  of  man- 
kind in  the  flefh.  This  power  is  to  continue  till  the  indigna- 
tion be  fully  accomplifhed  in  the  fleih.  And  when  the  end  has 
arrived,  there  can  be  none  to  help  or  deliver  it  from  the  jutt 
judgments  that  are  to  be  executed  upon  it. 

At  this  time,  Michael  the  great  prince,  will  (land  up  for  the 
children  of  the  people  of  God.  And  there  will  be  a  time  of 
trouble,  fuch  as  never  was  fince  there  was  a  nation  even  to  that 
fame  lime.  The  fame  idea  is  inculcated  by  our  Saviour,  and 
in  the  Revelations,  and  alfo  in  feveral  of  the  epiftles.  At  this 
very  time  the  people  are  to  be  delivered,  that  are  found  written 
in  the  book,  and  confequently  they  are  not  delivered  before 
ihis  time. 

And  many  of  them  that  flept  in  the  dufl  of  the  earth  fhall 
awake ;  fome  to  everlaftiiig  life,  and  lome  to  everlafting  fiiame 
and  contempt. 

That  is,  there  will  be  many  of  both  clafles;  and  in  them 
will  probably  be  found  the  whole  of  the  human  race.  There 
is  a  diftinguifhed  blcfTmg  for  the  wife;  they  are  to  fhine  as  th?. 
brightnefs  of  the  firmament;  and  they  that  turn  many  to 
righteoufnefs  as  the  ftars  for  ever  and  ever. 

Then  I  Daniel,  looked,  and  behold,  there  flood  other  two,. 
the  one  on  this  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river ;  the  other  on  that 
fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river :  And  one  fav^  to  the  man  clothed 
in  linen,  which  was  upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  how  long 
fhall  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  wonders?  And  1  heard  the  man 
clothed  in  linen,  which  was  upon  the  wateis  of  the  river,  when 
lie  held  up  his  right  hand  and  his  left  hanJ,  unto  heaven,  and 
fware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  that  it  fhall  be  lor  a  time^ 
Vtmes  and  an  half. 


[      iJ3      ] 

As  we  have  not  found  that  the  Eaflern  and  VVenern  empires 
have  been  introduced,  nor  could  they  with  propriety  be  exhi- 
bited whilft  the  angel  was  informing  Daniel  what  pov/ers 
(hould  ftani  up  over  Perfia ;  we  therefore  have  good  reafon  to. 
fuppofe  that  the  Eaftern  and  Weflern  empires  are  intended  by 
the  one  on  this  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river ;  the  other  on  that 
fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river. 

The  queftion,  How  long  fhall  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  won- 
ders'^  requires  particular  attention.  The  wonders  have  re- 
lation undoubtedly  to  temporal  governments,  and  from  the 
commencement  of  fome  one  of  which  to  the  end,  there  are 
to  be  lid®  years.  As  the  Mahometan  power  is  the  great  and 
eminent  objed  of  the  prophecy;  as  it  is  to  continue  to  the  end, 
itfeems  moft  natural  to  fuppofe  that  the  quedion  embraces 
this  power :  and  if  fo,  we  eafily  afcertain  the  commencement 
of  the  power,  at  leaft  within  a  very  few  years. 

It  is  manifeflly  with  refped  to  the  Mahometan  power  that 
we  find  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  Revelations,  an  angel 
(landing  upon  the  fea  and  upon  the  earth,  and  he  lifts  his  right 
hand  to  heaven,  and  fwears  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  that 
time  fhould  be  no  longer.  And  in  the  beginning  of  the  next 
chapter,  we  find  a  period  of  forty-twa  months  affigned  to  this 
power. 

If  my  conftrudWon  o^the  feven  times  be  right,  it  is  evident 
that  Mahomet  rifes  up  in  the  middle  of  thafe  feven  times;  and 
therefore  the  queflion  here  embraces  the  Mahometan  power, 
to  which  is  afligned  the  laft  1260  years. 

We  need  notj,  therefore,  perplex  ourfelves  about  the  exaft 
time  when  the  Weffern  church  began  to  be,  or  when  the  papal 
power  commenced.  The  Weftern  church  undoubtedly  exifted 
fome  tim«  before  the  Mahometan  power,  and  will  probably 
be  diflolved  and  broke  up,  before  that  power.  It  has  already, 
had  full  iz6o  years. 

The  great  prophetic  numbers  of  Daniel  feem  to  be  as  fol' 
low : 

From  the  end  of  the  Babylonlfh  empire  to 
Cnrill's  fecojid  advent,  36  times  70 
years,  or         -        -        -        -        ,  a^je. 

From  the  era  of  the  Macedonian  empire  to 

the  fame  period  of  time  -  2300 

To  which  add  the  time  elapfed  between 
the  cBd  of  the  B.ibyIonini  empire  and 
that  era  ;•  ;.  .-      220 


't    154   I 

Fiom  the  death ofM.\homet  to  the  end  of 

the  fame  period  -  -         -     1260 

To  which  add  from  the  end  of  the  Baby- 
.    lonifli  empire  to  the  birth  of  Chrift        -       560 
From  that  period  to  the  death  of  Mahomet      630 
To  which  add    the  difference    between 

1 260  and  1 335,  as  mentioned  by  Daniel         7  5 


152^5 


From  the  end  of  the  Babylonifh  empire 

to  the  year  1794,  are  -  -     13^4 

To  which  add,  yet  remaining  of  the  Ma- 
hometan period,  -  -        96 

And  the  above  difference  of         -  '        7S 

2525 

The  five  ye^rs  excefs  are  of  little  confequence  in  the  two  iaft 

computations.     The  prophetic  number  of  1335  may  con- 
tain an  excefs  of  five  years. 
From  the  firft  year  ol  the  Babylonifh  cap- 
tivity to  the  end  of  the  Mahometan 
power,  we  may  compute,  years,        -  2510 

From  the  end  of  that  empire,  and  that 
captivity,  to  the  end  of  the  Mahometan 
power,  and  the  end  of  the  fixth  vial, 
there  will  be  ...  .    2450 

The  period  of  the  feventh  vial,  we  fup- 

pofe  will  be  -  -  -        70 

2520 

But  in  the  remarks  on  the  Revelations  we  fliall  enter  more 
fully  into  particular  computations. 


Review  of  the  great  Empires. 

THE  three  firft  great  empires  that  were  brought  into  view 
before  Danitl,  are  fo  plainly  pointed  out,  that  none  have 
ever  doubted  what  empires  were  intended  by  them.  We  have 
traced  three  more  empires,  and  have  endeavoured  to  make  it 
appear,  who  are  intended  by  them.  He  had  a  view  of  two 
more,  which  makes  the  whole  number  of  the  great  temporal 
governments  to  be  eight,  and  no  more,  to  the  end  of  the  pre- 
ient  economy. 


[      =55      ] 

■Mod  expofitors  have  been  of  opinion,  that  the  four  king*  ^ 

F  doms  which  Daniel  mentions,  ^Yhen  he  is  unfolding  the  parts  of. 

the  great  image  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  xre  the  fame  that  are 

again  brought  into  his  view,  under  the  charader  oi  four  great 

beafls ;  fo  that  the  fourth  kingdom  mentioned  to  Nebuchad- 

,'  nczz.u,  as  fucceeding  the  Grecian  empire,  and  the  fourth  beaft, 

;  intend  the  empire  of  the  Roman  commonwealth,  imperial ' 

Rome,  the  Eaflern  and  Weftern  empirts,  after  imperial  Rome 

is  divided,  and  alfo  Rome  papal,  ai.d  its  divifions  into  tea 

kingdoms. 

Thefe  expofitors  do  not  confider  (if  they  have  confidered  of 
it  at  all)  the  Turkifh  empire  as  making  any  part  of  the  great 
'  image.  That  the  fourth  kingdom  cannot  be  as  extenfive  as 
they  fuppofe,  is  fufficiently  manifeft:  and  that  the  four  king-  ■ 
doms  mentioned  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  are  four  diftant  king- 
doms, that  precede  theexiftence  of  any  of  the  four  bealls. 

The  vifion  of  the  four  beafts,  Daniel  had  in  the  firfl  year  of 
Belfhazzar,  the  laft  emperor,  and  near  the  clofe  of  that  em- 
pire. It  is  not  probable  that  Daniel  fhould  have  a  vifion  of 
a  beaft's  commencing  to  exift  in  future,  which  had  for  a  long 
time  been  in  exiftence,  and  was  near  its  end.  After  Daniel 
goes  through  with  an  hiftoric  defcription  of  the  Mahometan 
power,  he  lays  that  he  faw  other  two,  one  on  this  fide  of  the 
MJ^k  of  the  riyer,  and  one  on  that  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river : 
Thefe  two,  witn  the  Mahometan  power,  make  the  fecond, 
tliird,  and  fourth,  of  the  four  great  bCl-s.  The  firft  then,  muft 
be  imperial  Rome;  as  the  only  one  that  immediately  preceded 
them. 

The  great  temporal  powers,  and  the  paltageS  u\  P^^'^^^  ^f" 
latingto  them,  maybe  arranged  as  follow:  *     '       "'  . 

r-  ^     r       •  ,    , .  •^^"'''^  "•  37.  38.     Thou,  O  king,  art  a 
hrft— Imperial    kmg  of  kings:  for  the  God  of  heaven  hath 
Babylon.  given  thee  a  kingdom,    and   power,   and 

ftrength,  and  glory.     Thou  art  this  head 
of  gold. 
Second-^  Daniel  ii.  32. 39.    His  breaa  and  his  arir 

Fcrfian  empire,  of  filver :  and  after  thee  IhaU  arife  ano*'  'S 
kingdom  inferior  to  thee.  Chap,  v  ■>  -^her 
that  night  was  Belfhazzar  king  of  the  Chaldeans  flain-  *  jO-  In 
nus  the  Mede  took  the  kingdom,  being  about  thr'  '  ^"^^  I^a- 
two  years  old.  -^cfcore  an(j 

Danielii.31.5g.    Hisb'M        ,, 
Tfiird—         of  brafs.  And  another  tb'VH  •  •'^        "'"*  ^^'g^*s 
•Grecian  empire,    fhall  bare  rule  over  all '™  ^'"8^^°^  of  brafs 

vili.xx.  The  ram  which  tl  ^V^^\  ^^"'ef  - 
"■c^ihoufaweft,  haying 


[      1S6      ] 

'mo  liorns,  are  the  kings  of  Media  and  Perfn;  and  the  rough 
goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia. 

Dan.  ii.  33. 40.    His  legs  of  iron ;  and  the 
'Fourlfi — Em-    fourth  kingdom  fhall  be  ftrong  as  iron.  Chap. 
pile  of  the  Ro-     viii.  g.    And  out  of  one  of  them  came  forth  a 
man   €ommo7i'     little  horn  (that  is  out  of  the  four  notable  ones 
Tvealih.  into  which  Alexander's  empire  was  divided) 

which  Waxed  exceeding  great  towards  the 
South,  and  toward  the  Eaft,  and  toward  the  pleafant  land :  And 
it  waxed  great,  even  to  the  hoft  of  heaven;  anditcaftdown 
Ibme  of  the  heft)  and  of  the  flirs  to  the  ground,  and  (lamped 
upon  them. 

Daniel  xi.  10.  But  his  fons  fhall  be  ftirred  up,  and  fhall  af- 
femble  a  multitude  of  great  forces;  and  one  fhall  certainly 
come  and  overflow,  and  pafs  through :  then  (hall  he  return, 
and  be  ftirred  up,  even  to  his  fortrefs:  And  the  king  of  the 
South  fliall  be  moved  with  choler,  and  fhall  come  forth  and 
fight  with  him,  even  with  the  king  of  the  North,  and  he  (hall 
let  forth  a  great  multitude :  But  the  multitude  (hall  be  given 
into  his  hand.  And  when  he  hath  taken  away  the  multitude, 
his  heart  (hall  be  lifted  up:  and  he  fhall  call  down  many  ten 
thoufands,  but  he  (hall  not  be  flrengthened  by  it.  For  the  king 
of  the  North  fhall  return,  and  (hall  fet  forth  a  muUitude  greater 
than  the  former,  and  fhall  certainly  come  after  certain  years, 
"With  a  great  army,  and  with  much  riche?.  And  in  thofe  times 
•there  (hall  many  (\and  up  againft  the  king  of  the  South :  alfo 
the  robbers  ©f  thy  people  fhall  exalt  themfelves  to  eltablifh  tlie 
vifion ;  but  they  Ihall  fall.  So  the  king  of  the  North  (hall  come, 
and  caft  up  a  mount,  and  take  the  molt  fenced  cities :  and  the 
arms  of  the  South  fliall  not  withdand  ;  neither  his  chofen  people, 
neither  fhall  there  be  any  ftrength  to  withftand  :  but  he  that 
Cometh  againft  him  fhall  do  according  to  his  will,  and  none 
fhall  ftand  before  him.  And  he  fliall  ftand  in  the  glorious  land, 
which  by  his  hand  (hall  be  confumed;  He  flrall  alfo  fet  his 
face  to  enter  with  the  ftrength  of  his  whole  kingdom;  and 
upright  ones  with  him  :  thus  fhall  he  do :  and  he  ftiall  give  him 
the  daughter  of  women  corrupting  her;  but  flie  fliall  not  ftand, 
neither  be  for  him.  After  this  fliall  he  turn  his  face  to  the  ifles, 
and  (hall  take  ifiany :  but  a  prince,  for  his  own  behalf,  fliall 
caufe  the  reproach  offered  by  him  to  ceafe ;  without  his  own 
reproach  he  fliall  caufe  it  to  turn  upon  him :  Then  he  fliall  tiirn 
his  face  toward  the  fortjpf  his  own  land ;  but  he  (hall  ftumbl'c 
and  fall,  and  not  be  found. 

Daniel  viii.  11. 13,24,  25.   Yea,  he  mag- 

ftjth —  nified  himfelf  even  to  the  prince  of  the  ho(t, 

impend  Rome,    and  by  him  the  daily  f.icrifice  was  taken 


k 


C     257     3 

away  j  and  the  pbxe  of  his  fant^uary  was  caft  doM-n.  And  an 
hoft  was  given  him  againft  the  daily  faciifice,  by  reafon  of 
tranfgrefijon,  and  it  call  down  the  truth  to  the  ground,  and  it 
pr.idifed  and  profpercd. 

And  in  tTiC  latter  time  of  their  kingdom,  when  the  tranf- 
greffions  are  come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce  countenance,  and 
underftanding  dark  fentences  fhali  fland  up  :  And  his  power 
fnall  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own  power,  and  he  fhall  de- 
firoy  wonderfully,  and  Ihail  profper  and  pradlire,  and  fliall  de- 
flroy  the  mighty  and  the  holy  people.  And  through  his  policy 
he  (hall  caufe  craft  to  pro'per  in  his  hand  :  and  he  (hall  magnify 
himfelf  in  his  heart,  and  by  peace  fliall  deflroy  many.  He 
fhall  (land  up  againft  the  prince  of  princes,  but  he  (hall  be 
broken  without  hand. 

Daniel  vii.  4..  The  firft  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagle's 
wings:  I  beheld  till  the  v/ings  thereof  were  plucked:  and  it 
was  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  and  m.ade  fland  on  his  feet,  as  a 
man,  and  a  man's  heart  was  given  to  it. 

Chap,  xi.  20.  Then  fliall  Hand  up  in  his  eftate,  a  raifer  of 
taxes  in  the  glory  of  the  kingdom:  but  wit'nin  few  days  he 
fliall  be  deftroyed,  neither  in  anger  nor  in  battle. 

D.miel  vii.  5.    And  behold,  another  bead, 

Slx.'i^ — Ma-     a  fccond,  like  to  a  bear:  and  it  raifed  up  itfelf 

^ometan^ower.    on  one  fide,  and  it  had  three  ribs  in  the  mouth 

of  it  between  the  teeth  of  it :  And  they  fa:d 

thus  unto  it,  Arife,  devour  much  fleQi, 

Daniel  xi.  21,  &c.    And  in  his  eftate  (hall  fland  up  a  vile  per- 

fon,  &c.  and  (hall  profper  till  the  indignation  be  accomplifhed. 

Daniel  ii.  33.     His  feet  part  of  iron,  and 

Siventh —      part  of  clay.      Chap.  vii.  6.     After  this  I  be- 

E<iftcrn  emws.     held,  and  lo,  anotlie;,  like  a  lepoard,  which 

h?.d  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl : 

the  beaft  alfo  had  four  heads,  and  dominion  was  given  to  it. 

Chap.  xii.  5.     Then  I  Daniel  looked,  and  lo,  there  flood  other 

two,  one  on  this  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  other 

on  that  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river. 

Daniel  vii,  7,  &c.  After  this  I  faw  ia 
Eighth —  the  right  vifions,  and  behold  a  fourth  beafl, 
^Vejferu  airjnre.  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  fliong  exceedingly. 
And  it  had  great  iron  teeth,  it  devoured,  and 
renk  in  pieces ;  and  flamped  the  refidue  v.'ith  the  feet  .of  it; 
and  it  was  diverfe  jjora  all  the  beafts  that  were  before  it ;  and  it 
had  ten  horns.  And  I  confidered  the  horns,  and  behold  there 
came  up  among  them,  another  little  horn,  before  whom  there 
were  three  of  the  fiifl  horns  plucked  uo  by  the  roots:  and  be- 

Ll 


[     258      3 

hold  in  tlik  horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  m^n,  and  a  momh 
fpevUving  gretit  things.  J  behcl-J.  then,  becaufe  of  the  voice  of 
th:  great  words  which  the  horn  {pake  ;  1  beheld  evtn  till  the 
heart  was  {lain,  and  hisb.xly  deflroyed,  and  given  to  the  burn- 
ing flame.  As  concerning  the  retl  of  the  beafts,  they  had 
Uhcir  donfiinion  taken  away;  yet  their  lives  were  prolonged 
for  a  feafon  raid  lime. 

Thefe  great  beads,  which  .are  four,  are  four  kings  which 
flialj  arife  out  of  the  earth. 

Then  I  would  know  the  truth  of  the  fourth  beaft,  which  was 
diverfe  from  all  the  others,  exceeding  dreadful,  whofe  teeth 
■were  of  iron,  and  his  nails  of  brafs,  v/hich  devoured,  break 
hi  pieces,  and  flamped  the  reiidue  with  his  feet.  And  of  the 
ten  horns  that  were  in  his  head,  and  of  the  other  which 
came  up,  and  before  uliom  three  fell :  even  of  that  horn  that 
had  eyes,  and  a  mouth  that  fpake  very  great  things,  whofe 
look  was  more  flout  than  his  fellows.  I  beheld,  and  the  fame 
bom  made  war  with  the  faints,  and  prevailed  againft  them, 
until  the  antient'ot  days  came,  and  judgment  was  given  to  the 
fainis  of  the  Mufl  High,  and  the  time  came  that  the  faints  pof- 
ftlTed  the  kingdom.  Thus  he  faid,  the  fourth  bead  fhall  be 
the  fourth  kingdom  upon  earth,  which  flrall  be  diverle  from 
all  kingdoins,  and  fhall  devour  the  whole  earth,  and  tread  it 
down,  and  break  it  in  pieces. 

And  ihe  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten  kings  that 
iihall  arilc  :  and  another  n-.all  arife  after  them  :  and  he  fhall  be 
diverfe  from  the  iirll,  and  he  Qiall  fubdue  three  kings  ;  and  he 
fhall  fpcak  great  words  againft  the  Moll  K'gh,  and  fhall  wear 
out  the  iainis  of  the  Moil  High,  and  think  to  change  times 
and  laws :  and  they  fhall  be  given  into  his  hand,  until  a  time 
and  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time.  But  the  judgment  (liail 
lir,  and  they  fhall  take  away  his  dominion,  to  confumeand 
deftroy  it  unto  the  end. 

Thelfcdiviiions  of  the  great  empires  ate  fuch  as  are  natu- 
ral, and  iuch  as  are  at  this  day  found,  verified.  The  divifion 
of  the  Roman  comnionvveahh  and  hiiperial  Rome  into  two 
diftindleiripires,  is  what  hiiloiians  do,  who  have  no  reference 
to  thefe  pr(.>phecies.  His  legs  are  of  iron.  This  defcription 
fully  implies  two  parts,  and  fuch  as  have  noimmediate  connec- 
tion with  each  other ;  fuch  as  the  arms  with  the  died ;  and  the 
thighs  with  the  trunk  ;  and  yet  tliere  is  a  maniftll  propriety  in 
defign'ating  them  by  the  fame  metal,  becaufe  the  government 
"Was  Roman  in  both  cales.  The  Roman  commonwealth 
waxed  great  towards  the  fouih,  the  eaO,  and  the  pleaf.uit  land. 
It  Cull  down  fome  of  the  holl  and  the  (lars  to  the  ground,  and 


[■      r59      ] 

rT,\mped  upon  them,  which  is  veiilicd  in  what  Pompej' did. 
The  prince  that  Tucceeds  this  government,  has  leveral  marks 
nSixed  to  him,  that  can  leave  no  room  for  doubt, he  is  lo  m?g- 
iiit'y  himfelf  even  to  the  Prince  of  the  HoH ;  he  is  to  (land  up 
t\gainft  the  Prince  of  Princes  ;  he  is  to  take  away  the  daily  fa- 
crifice,  and  tread  down  the  fanduary :  he  is  to  deAroy  the 
in-'ghty  and  the  holy  people,  when  the  tranfgrelTors  are  come 
to  the  full.  His  power  is  to  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own 
power.  He  is  to  be  broken  without  hand ;  he  is  to  be  de- 
ftroyed  in  a  few  days,  neither  in  anger  nor  battle.  Thefe  general 
charadetilhcs  are  lo  point:d,  that  it  is  impoffible  to  mifapply 
them,  othei  wifj  than  by  an  arbitrary  violence  :  there  was  no 
other  pov/er  but  Imperial  Rome  that  flood  up,  when  the 
tranfgreflbrs  were  come  to  the  full. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  Cyrus,  and  Alexander,  were  mighty  by 
their  own  power,  they  v.'ere  the  means  of  eftablifl-iing  mighty 
empires:  the  two  firft  came  to  their  end  in  anger  and  battle. 
The  death  of  Alexander,  though  it  put  an  end  to  one  great 
and  indivij'.ble  empire,  yet  it  plainly  exifts  in  his  princes. '  The 
Rom:n  emperors  had  a  great  empire  prepared  for  them.  They 
were  not  therefore  mighty  by  their  own  power;  but  by  that 
of  the  Roman  commonwealth.  This  is  confonant  to  the 
opinions  of  the  beft  hillorians. 

No  other  power  has  been  broken  without  hand,  neither  in 
conger  nor  battle,  but  Imperial  Rome.  The  empire  was  ami- 
cably divided,  between  Arcadius  and  Honoriu9,  by  Theodofius 
the  Great,  A.  D.  395,  Imperial  Rome  is  manifefijy  the  power 
pointed  out,  and  indifputably  the  fifth  great  empire. 

There  is  an  evidefit  propriety  in  Daniel's  faying,  I  beheld  till, 
that  is,  1  faw  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  empire, 
and  when  it  ended,  the  two  feet,  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay, 
began  to  exift  :  the  great  figurative  image  was  then  made  to 
fland  on  his  feet  as  a  man  :  fpeaking  figuratively,  the  wings 
were  trimmed,  and  by  their  affiftance,  the  great  image  was 
raifed  upon  his  feet,  and  a  man's  heart  was  given  it,  which  is 
deceitful  above  all  things,  and  defpeiately  wicked,  who  can 
know  it  1  Such  have  been  the  eaftern  and  weftern  empires.  In 
proportion  to  their  light,  has  been  the  excefs  of  their  toUy  and 
wickednefs.  That  thefe  two  muft  be  the  feet  of  this  great 
image,  is  manifell,  becaufe  Daniel  fays  he  faw  other  two,  on 
each  fide  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  no  two  others  can  be 
found  to  anfwer  to  this  pofition,  becaufe  he  fees  thefe  two 
'after  he  has  given  a  full  defcription  of  the  Mahometan  power ; 
therefore  this  cannot  be  one  of  them,  and  of  courfe,  it  can  be 
no  part  of  the  great  image.  Of  the  eaflern  empire,  lefe  is  faid, 
than  of  any  of  the  others ;  it  is  the  third  of  Daniel's  four  beads ; 
it  is  mentioned  as  the  king  of  the  fouth,  in  the  charaderiflics 
and  operations  of  the  Mahom«tan  power :  it  is  deilgnated  by 


[         2^0        ] 

John,  under  the  figure  of  the  black  hovfe  ;  i!s  wickedr.efsisde- 
Icribed  by  him  as  ibllows :  the  rcfl  of  the  ircn  who  were  noc 
killed  by  thefe  plngues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their 
hands,  that  they  fhould  not  worRiIp  devils,  and  idols  of  gold, 
and  filver,  and  bra !s,  and  wood,  which  neither  en n  fee,  nor 
hear,  nor  walk  ;  neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor 
of  their  forcerics,  nor  of  their  fornications,  nor  of  their 
thefts. 

The  fecond  vial  is  poured  out  upon  this  power :  it  is  poured 
out  upon  the  fea,  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man  ; 
and  every  living  foul  died  in  the  fea. 

The  Mahometan  is  introduced  as  {landing  in  the  eHate  of 
Imperial  Rome,  as  the  fecond  of  Daniel's  beads,  because  it  is 
the  next  efiential  diftinft  and  different  empire,  with  wh'ch  Im- 
perial Rome  had  no  conncdiion  ■:  with  the  other  two,  it  liad 
a  near  and  clofe  connexion  :  both  of  them  (lood  up  in  order 
of  time  before  the  Mahometan  power ;  but  there  was  a  chafni 
in  the  weHern  beafl's  empire — its  head  was  wounded,  and  the 
deadly  wound  was  healed :  which  defignates  the  different 
changes  of  government  in  the  weHern  empire.  In  lefs  than 
one  hundred  years  after  the  divifion  of  Imperial  Rome  into 
two  empires,  the  wedern  emperors  ceafed.  to  be  ;  it  was  di- 
vided into  ten  kingdoms,  and  the  Papal  power:  to  arrive  at 
which,  is  the  main  and  mod  important  end  of  the  prophecy. 
The  bead  is  confidered  as  one;  andthechafm  or  change  is 
reprefenied  under  the  defcription  of  one  of  the  fevcn  heads 
being  wounded  and  living  again.  And  this  head  did  not  pro- 
bably live  again  be  tore  the  Mahometan  power  began  to  exift. 
And  both  thefe  powers  are  to  continue  until  the  indignation 
be  accompliPned,  not  in  a  ilate  of  pradifing  and  pro'pcrir.g; 
for  to  thefts  there  are  prefixed  bounds  and  limits. 

The  parts  of  the  image  are  affociated,  and  kept  together; 
but  that  monRrous  favage  beail,  the  Mahometan  power,  being 
diilimilar  in  every  refped  from  any  of  the  parts  of  the  imiage, 
flands  by  itfelf  alone. 

The  general  view  of  the  great  powers  which  Daniel  has 
exhibited,  will  be  of  eflential  fervice  in  explaining  tlie  Revela- 
tions, which  can  only  be  explained  by  the  affidance  of  Daniel, 
except  by  immediate  revelation,  fo  iar  as  thefe  powers  are  there 
introduced. 

If  I  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  give  a  rational  explana- 
tion to  the  great  temporal  powers  in  the  Revelations :  it  was 
not  till  after  long  refieftion  upon  the  prophecies  of  Daniel — 
before  which,  I  had  endeavoured  to  kusiy  niyfelf,  as  to  the 
Revelations,  but  to  little  purpofe,  for  my  errors  were  nume- 
rous, and  the  fyllem  I  had  formed,  ^ 
tisfadory. 


/  AN 

EXAMINATION 

OF    THE 

FIGURATIVE    TERMS, 

MADE    USK    OF    IN    THE 

REVELATIONS, 

IN    ORDER    TO 

APPLY  THEM  TO  THEIR  PROPER  OBJECTS, 

AND    TO    GIVE    A    JUST 

CHRONOLOGICAL   VIEW^ 

OF  THE  SAME. 

"  WRITE  THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST  SEEN,  AND  THE  THINGS 
•'  WHICH  ARE,  AND  THE  THlNGi  WHICH  SH  \LL  BE  HEUEArTER." 

K£V.  i.  Jpf. 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  Revelations  of  John,  being  the  laft  book  in  the  Nev/ 
Tcftament ;  ani  alfo  the  hfl  meffage  of  God  by  his  pro- 
phets to  m.ink:nd,  left  upon  facred  record,  are  replete  with  pre- 
cepts, exhortations,  inftrudions,  and  information  for  a  holy- 
life,  and  for  perfeverance  in  holinefs.  One  ground  of  argu- 
ment for  continuing  to  be  faithful  to  the  end,  is  derived  from 
the  refult  to  which  he  brings  all  thing?.  By  defcriptions  highly 
figurative,  he  defignates,  and  marks  out,  charaders  and  events, 
that  were  to  be,  and  take  place  in  the  world,  for  that  great 
period  of  time  commencing  with  the  firft  appea-ance  ol  Chrift 
and  his  kingdom,  and  ending  with  his  fecond  appearance  :  and 
alfo  gives  us  a  few  general  oudines  of  the  fucceeding  period, 
and  the  commencement  of  the  next.  The  metaphors,  figures, 
and  computation  of  time  in  the  Revelations,  are  not  readily 
comprehended.  Much  has  been  wrote  by  way  of  explana- 
tion, and  by  men  of  unqueftionable  abilities  and  integrity ;  and 
yet  others  of  equal  integrity  and  difcernment  are  not  fully 
fatisfied  with  the  explanations.  Many  queftions  may  be  fug- 
gefted  from  various  parts  of  the  Revelations,  that  would  lead 
to  matters  not  fully  revealed,  rather  tending  to  excite  the  in- 
qu'.fitive  curiofity  of  man,  than  to  afford  any  real  fatisfa(5iion. 
Theie  queftions  will  be  avoided  as  much  as  poffible  in  the 
following  obfervations  on  the  Revelations:  and  an  humble 
attempt  will  be  made  to  explain  the  chrorology  of  John  ;  and 
to  apply  properly  the  charaderiftics,  metaphors,  and  figures 
of  the  Revelations.  The  chronology  will  be  found  materially 
different  from  all  other  expofitors;  and  new  ideas  will  be  fug- 
gefied  relative  to  the  charadlerif^ics. 

As  eighteen  hundred  years  nearly,  have  elapfed  fince  the 
commencement  of  Chrift's  kingdom  on  earth,  and  we  are  ia 
all  probability  drawing  near  to  the  clofe  of  the  period  of  time 
about  which  the  Revelations  are  principally  employed,  we 
have  all  the  light  we  ever  (hall  have  refpeding  the  greateftpart 
of  the  Revelations. 

To  obtain  a  tolerable  idea  of  the  Revelations,  much  read- 
ing and  attention  are  required. 

The  hiftory  of  eighteen  hundred  years  muft  be  carefully 
confuked,  and  the  remarkable  events  recorded  therein,  mult 
be  compared  with  John's  defcriptions;  and  fuch  as  bear  the 
greateft  refemblance,  muft  be  feleded. 


z6^  INTRODUCTION. 

This  lefembhnce  will  appear  difierent  in  the  view  of  fundry 
men,  therefore  uniformity  in  opinion  is  hardly  to  be  ex- 
peAed. 

This  want  of  uniformity  is  not  irjurious  to  the  honeft  and 
well-difpofed. 

Thofe  who  feoff  at  relig'on,  and  revile  the  facred  oracles, 
cheriQi  thefe  differences  in  opinion,  and  endeavor  thereby  to 
make  the  whole  fyftem  a  ridiculous  table. 

If  this  be  a  ground  of  objedion,  it  lays  equally  ftrong  againft 
all  the  fcience  tliere  is  in  the  world,  about  which  difference  in 
opinion  may  exift  :  and  what  fcience  is  there,  about  which  the 
learned  have  not  differed  as  to  their  fentiments  refpeding  the 
fame. 

Though  the  precife  explanation  of  a  metaphor  or  charafte- 
rlftic  may  not  be  obtained  in  all  its  parts,  yet  the  general  purport 
of  it  may  be  plain,  and  tend  to  make  a  cogent  and  luitable 
impreffion. 

Some  may  prefer  to  my  expofiiion,  Mede,  Newton,  Lov.'- 
man,  or  Langdon  ;  others  may  be  impreffed  as  I  am  :  and  all 
may  be  benefited,  if  they  luake  a  right  ufe  of  the  infor- 
mation; becaufe  thelTe  expofitlons  feverally  aim  atdifnlaying 
the  prefcience  and  providence  of  God.  Thus  tar  they  unite 
in  fentiments,  which  are  of  the  higheft  importance  to  luan- 
kind. 

That  fome  great  event  will  take  place  between  this  time 
and  the  clofe  of  the  nineteenth  or  twentieth  century,  feems  to 
be  imprefled  flrongly  on  tlie  minds  of  a  multitude  of  people. 
What  will  be  the  nature  of  this  event,  as  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  then  in  being,  is  a  queRion  of  the  higheft  moment. — 
It  muft  be  agreed,  that  it  will  either  be  the  end  of  all  tlcfli,  or 
ir  will  be  an  end  of  the  tyrannical  governiuents;  and  fuch 
light  and  knowledge  will  be  introduced,  as  to  make  mankind 
univerfally  viriuous  and  happy.  It  will  be  evident,  by  the  ex- 
politions  I  have  made,  that  the  fiift  muft  be  the  true  opinion.  Ii 
is  a  queftion  of  great  confequcnce,  what  line  of  condudt  ought 
a  man  to  puifue  in  either  cafe'? 

If  the  event  is  to  be  brought  about  by  the  vifible  difplay  of 
an  Almighty  arm  ;  if  JeUuChrift,  and  the  armies  of  Heaven, 
in  the  loth  chapter,  intend  realities;  and  that  judgment  is  to 
be  executed  upon  the  beall  and  falfe  prophet  by 'him  ;  in  fuch 
cafe,  it  feems  that  the  conduit  of  true  Chrillians  ought  to  be 
extremely  different  from  what  it  would  be,  if  the  event  was  to 
be  brought  about  by  an  arm  of  flefh,  direded  and  fupported  by 
Almighty  power  in  an  inviitble  manner. 


,INTRODUCTIOR  263 

This  latter  opinion  opens  a  wide  door  for  fancy  and  imagi- 
nation ;  and  has,  and  ftill  may  lead  to  many  extravagancies ; 
becaut'e,  if  the  event  is  not  to  be  brought  about  in  fuch  a  way, 
theperfon  who  may  vainly  flatter  himlelf  that  he  is  executing 
the  will  of  Heaven,  may  be  found  fighting  againft  God. 

In  the  one  cafe,  all  true  Chriftians  ought  to  feparate  them- 
felves  from  the  beaft  as  much  as  pofiible :  but  in  the  other, 
Xhey  bught  to  make  war  againft  him,  fure  of  certain  vidtory. 

If  on  the  one  hand,  the  deliverance  bears  a  ftrong  refem- 
blance  to  that  of  the  Jews  from  the  hands  of  Pharaoh:  and  on 
tl^e  other,  to  that  of  the  obftinacy  of  the  Jews  at  the  time  when 
they  were  finally  deflroyed  by  Vefpafian  and  Titus :  then 
ought  true  Chriftians  to  follow  the  advice  which  our  Saviour 
gave  to  h's  difciples;  when  ye  fhall  fee  Jerufalem  corapafled 
with  armies,  then  know  that  the  defolation  thereof  is  nigh : 
then  let  them  which  are  in  Judea  flee  into  the  mountains ;  and 
let  them  which  are  in  the  midft  of  it,  depart  out ;  and  let  not 
them  that  are  in  the  countries  enter  thereinto  :  Jerufalem  fhall 
be  trodden  down  ot  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gen- 
tiles be  fulfilled.  The  fulfilling  of  tliis  prophecy  feems  to  be 
the  only  one,  that  remains  to  be  fulfilled,  before  the  great 
event  takes  place.  As  this  relates  to  the  Mahometan  power, 
there  remains  but  eighty-nine  years,  to  accomplilh  the  1260 
years  allotted  to  it. 

I  have  only  to  requefl  a  patient  and  candid  reading  of  the 
following  fheets.  They  are  the  hafty  produdion  of  one.  who 
hopes  that  fome  abler  hand  will  be  difpofed  to  examine  them, 
and  point  out  fuch  errors  as  may  be  found  in  them.  Or  if  the 
expofition  is  generally  right,  that  they  may  have  added  to 
theEDj  the  teftimony  of  learned  men. 


M 


m 


[      266      ] 

'"jpHE  ReveLuicns  are  naturally  divided  into  fix  chaptersj 
JL    or  part?. 

The  firll  part  contains  the  introduftion  of  John,  and  his 
audrefs  to  tht  fcven  churches  of  Afi^,  in  feven  diftindt  fedions. 

The  fecond  parr  includes  the  fix  firft  feals,  divided  into  fix 
fcd'ons,  befidts  the  introduiftion,  and  fubfequent  vifions. 

The  third  part  bcg'ns  wiih  ihe  opening  of  the  feventh  feal, 
and  ends  in":mediattly  before  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trum- 
pet, here  are  fix  .edtions,  befides  various  articles  of  defcription. 

The  fourth  part  beg'ns  with  the  Ibunding  of  the  feventh 
trumpet,  and  ends  with  the  pouring  out  oi  the  fixth  vial :  here 
are  fix  feclions,  and  a  great  variety  of  defcriptive  articles. 

The  fitlh  part  begins  with  the  pouring  out  of  the  feventh 
vial,  embraces  a  ptriod  of  1160  years;  for  which  time  the 
church  is  nourifhed  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent.  It  is  called 
the  Millenium,  becaufe  in  this  period,  Sat.m  is  to  be  bound  a 
thoufand  years. 

The  fixth  part  commences,  chap.  xx.  ver.  11.  And  I  faw 
a  great  white  tJirone,  &c.  And  the  firft  eight  verfts  in  the 
twenty-firft  chapter  belong  to  this  fixth  part.  With  the  com- 
mencement of  this  part  the  mediatorial  kingdom  ends;  and  no 
periods  fucceed. 

As  the  feven  feals  may  be  concifely  viewed  in  a  fchedule, 
I  have  fubjoined  two  of  them;  the  fiift  fbews  the  comprehen- 
iive  nature  of  the  feventh  feal.  In  ih.e  fecond  it  is  placed  as  a 
paufe  or  reft.  I  have  alfo  fubjoined  Mr.  Low  man's  fchedule, 
with  fundry  remarks  upon  it. 


^* 

»-» 

^^ 

^J 

•^ 

<3 

1 

V*^ 

i 

2 

SCHEDULE.     No.  I. 

The  Chriflian  difp^nfation  commences 
with  the  birth  of  Qirift,  and  in  the 
RoiTian  empire,  continues  from  I 

to    1890 
The   Mahometan    power    commences 
with  the  death  of  Mahomet      -       -      630 

ends    189® 


[      a6>      ] 


The  Eaflern  tmpire  commences 

ends 

The  Wenern  empire  commences,  to 
whi:n  fucceeds  EcclefuiTical  Rome, 
and  continues  to  make  war  forty-two 
mo)ii:.s  fuccefsfuUy,  after  which  its 
decline  cpmmences        .         «        _ 

ends 

Vifion  of  the  fouls  of  the  Jewifh  mar- 
ly;^, a  little  before 

Dclbufhon  of  the  Jewifh  nation  by  Vef- 
pafian 

Perfecutions  of  the  Chrifti.ins,  or  oppo- 
fition  to  Chrift  and  his  followers,  from 
the  order  of  Herod  to  flay  the  chil- 
dren at  Bethlehem        -        -    from 

to 

Conftantine  the  Great 

Bifhop  of  Rome  fii  ft  appears  primus  inter 
pares  at  the  Council  of  Nice 

The  end  of  the  Wcftern  empire  and 
church  for  a  time 

The  rife  of  Mahomet 

The  Mahometan  power,  with  theTurks 
at  its  head  _  _  . 

This  trumpet  comes  down  to  the  death 
of  the  wimeffes 

The  fiift  vial  comm.ences 


The  fecond  vial  commences 
The  third  vial  commences 
The  fourth  vial  commences 
The  fifth  vial  commences 
The  fixth  vial  commences 


The  feventh  vial  commences 
And  the  Millenium  commences  in  glory 
feventy  years  after  : 


39« 
1-153 


392 
i65Z 

70 

70 


t 
321 

476 
622 

990 


- 

1260 

- 

ii6o 

ends 

^3^5 

- 

136s 

ends 

1470 

- 

1470 

ends 

1S75 

- 

1575 

ends 

1680 

- 

1680 

ends 

^785 

- 

1785 

ends 

1890 

- 

1890 

i960 


'55 

[      268      1 

"i 

^ 

■^ 

SCHEDULE,     No.  IL 

*^ 

ci; 

i^ 

1 

The  period  of  the  prefent  Chriftian  eco- 
nomy           -                -         from 

to 

1890 

2, 

The  Mahometan  power        -        irom 

to 

630 
1890 

3 

The  Eaftern  Roman  empire          from 

39a 

to 

1453 

4 

The  VVeflern  empire  in  connexion  with 
the  Ecclefiaftical  Hierarchy        from 

to 

392 
1652 

5 

The  vifion  of  the  fouls  of  the  Jewilli 
martyrs 

70 

6 

The  detlruflion  of  the  Jewifh  nation  by 

Vefpafian         -          .          - 

70 

7 

1 

Red,  commences  a  new  era. 

The  oppofidon  to  Chrift  and  his  fol- 

lowers       -          -            -        from 

to 

3zi 

2 

Conftantine  the  Great 

312 

3 
4 

The  Council  of  Nice 
The  end  of  the  Weflern  empire  and 
church             -             .          -           - 

476 

5 

The  rife  of  Mahomet 

622 

6 

The  Turks  at  the  head  of  the  Mahome- 
tan delufion             .             .             _ 

990 

7 

And  alfo  to  the  death  of  the  witneffes 

izto 

Reft.     Commencement  of  a  new  era. 

1 

2 

Tlic  judgments  of  heaven  begin  to  be 
executed              -              -               . 

to 
The  charr.(fler  of  this  vial  defignates  the 

1260 

I3S5 

end  of  the  Eafiern  empire     -      from 

to 

13*55 

1470 

3 

Againfl  papal  power  in  the  Wed    from 

1470 

to 

J375 

4 

Tyranny  pervails  in  the  Wtdern  part 
of  tilt  world              -                from 

to 

1J75 

1680 

5 

The  banifl-anent  of  the  Jefuits    -    fionl 

to 

ibSo 
1785 

6 

The  whole  v^'orld  deceived,  and  in  mo- 
tion^                -                -        from 

t785 

* 

. 

to 

1890 

H 

^ 

^* 

§" 

■i2 

? 

a 

n5 

s^. 

ti; 

7 

[  *%  1 


The  Millenium  commences:  and  Chrift 
makes  his  feccnd  appearance 

Sundry  things  are  to  be  done  before  the 
Millenium  iseftablilliedin  glory.which 
feem  to  require  a  fpace  of  70  years; 
fuppofe  it  commences 


1^60 


Mr.  LOWMAN's  SCHEDULE. 


Chrift's  religion  prevailing  againft  Jews 

and  Heathens  -  -       100 

Judgment  for  perfecuting  Chriftianson 

the  Jews,  by  Trajan  and  Hadrian  138 

Scarcity  of  provifions  in  the  time  of 

Antonines       _  -  -      jgj 

Peftilence  in  the  time  of  Maximin  and 

Valerian  -  -  -      270 

Dioclelian  perfecutes:  it  encourages  to 

conflancy  _  _  -      304 

Commotions  from  Maximin  to  Conflan- 

tine,  who  puts  an  end  to  perftcuiion  323 
Blood  flied  by  the  Conftantine  family 

to  Theodofius  -  -      379 

Italy  invaded  by  northern  nations.  Ala- 

ric  takes  Rome  -  -      41a 

Ravages  of  Italy :  Imperial  Rome  ends. 

Kingdom  of  Goths  in  Italy  493 

JuUinian  wars  againft  Goths.    Ravenna 

ereded.  Rome  ftript  of  all  power  563 

Rife  of  Mahomet  -  -       6   ^ 

Re-union  of   Saracen  power ;    fuccefs 

till  defeated  by  Charles  Martel  750 

Charlemagne's  family  ftript  of  the  crown 

of  France;  great  commotions  about  it.  g88 
Criifades  to  recover  Jerufalem  from  the 

Saracens  -  -  -     1190 

Guelph  and  Gibilline  faftions;    Popes 

drove  from  Italy  to  France  -    1371 


^ 


•5 

2j 

f 
>, 

4 

6 

7 

I    270    ] 


Long  wars,  Italy,  Germany,  France, 
Spain ;  Turks  take  ConQant'nople  : 
Peftiicnce  -  -        - 

Reformation,  notvvithftanding  papal  op- 
pofiton  -  -  - 

Futu:e,  may  mean  invafion  of  Pope's 
dominion  from  tht  Eaft 

Ruin  of  idolatrous  Rome  at  the  end  of 
this  period         -  -  - 


1650 
1850 


The  following  obfervatlons  upon  Mr.  Lowman's  fcheme, 
will,  1  doubt  not,  appear  pertinent. 

The  peculiiu  fiiuat.on  and  comprehenfivenefs  of  the  feventh 
feal,  which  includes  all  10  be  revealed  in  the  prefent  great  period 
of  the  wo'ld,  as  well  the  'eventh  trumpet,  as  alfo  the  iixth 
vial,  ftxm  to  have  efciped  Mr.  Lowman's  notice. 

That  this  view  of  tie  matter,  aflTords  ftrong  evidence  that 
the  feven  thundt;rs  d(.  not  belong  to  this  period;  but  that  they 
fall  in  under  the  feventh  vial. 

Tha'  Mr.  Lowman  has  affigned  to  a  period  of  fix  hundred 
and  fi'ty  vears  (for  he  commences  after  John  wrote)  fix  feals, 
and  fix  trumpets,  not  noticing  the  fevenths  of  either. 

That  to  the  feven  vials  only,  he  affigns  a  period  of  1266 
years,  counting  from  the  fixth  trumpet. 

That  after  the  year  7^0,  and  not  before,  the  papal  autho- 
rity increafed  aflonifliingly  in  power,  pride,  and  idolatry,  even 
iiutil  the  Reformation,  which  was  about  750  years  after- 
wards. 

That  the  judgments  contained  in  the  vials,  are  manifeftly 
fome  of  them  to  be  executed  upon  the  papal  authority ;  and 
the  adherents  10  papal  authority  ;  or  rather  fuch,  whether  in 
tlie  Weft  or  Eail.  as  have  been  idolatrous  Chriftians. 

That  Mr.  Lowman  has  employed  no  Imall  part  of  the  ven- 
geance, contained  in  the  vials,  in  building  up,  and  not  in  pull- 
ing down,  pnp.il  authority. 

That  it  is  evident,  that  the  fir.th  trumpet  reaches  down  to 
twelve  or  ihirieen  hundred  years,  and  is  a  continuation  of  that 
power  from  wlicnce  originated  the  Turkifli  empire,  v.'h'ch  ad- 
heres to  the  fTrae  delulion. 

That  the  iliird  and  the  fi'"th  trumpe'.s  have  the  fame  charac- 
teaftics,  Vi-hich  is  "  a  liar  falVng  fiora  heaven ;"  and  Mr.  Low- 


•if 


L      271       ] 

man  h-as  properly  applied  the  laft  to  the  rife  of  Mahomet,  a 
fzlfe  teacV^r;  but  has  not  adhered  to  the  Metaphor,  by  apply- 
ing it,  in  a  manner,  not  fimilar,  to  the  third  trumpet. 

That  the  lixth  feal  introduces  the  deftrudion  of  the  Jewifh 
church  and  nation;  becaufe  the  metaphor  of  the  "moon," 
is  applicable  here  only  to  the  Jewifh  high-prieft,  and  the  Mo- 
faic,  or  ceremonial  law;  that  this  metaphor  is  only  twice  to 
be  found  uled  afterwards  in  the  Revelations;  where  it  un- 
doubtedly has  reference  to  the  church. 

That  the  fixth  trumpet  introduces  the  power  that  is  to  put 
an  end  to  the  period  of  the  Grecian  churches. 

That  the  fixth  vial  clofes  the  great  dramatic  period,  from 
the  afcenfion  to  the  fecond  appearance  o(  Chrifl. 

That  in  Mr.  Lowman's  fcheme  there  is  a  great  want  of 
diftinft  national  charafter,  which  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  feems 
to  have  pointed  out,  and  adhered  to.  In  confequence  of  which, 
the  events  are  introduced  indiicriminately,  and  with  a  kind  of 
confufion,  which  may  lead  others,  purfuing  the  fame  method, 
to  fix  upon  athoufand  different  events,  that  correfpond  as  well 
■with  the  charaderiftic  marks. 

In  a  chronological  view,  the  great  error  will  appear  to  be, 
the  affigning  about  630  years  to  the  trumpets,  and  about  1260 
years  to  the  vials :  the  reverfe  of  this  is  moft  probably  true. 


PART       L 

■  "     ^^m ' 

REVELATIONS— Chap.  L 

THE  Revelation  of  Jefus  Chrift,  which  God  gave  unto 
him,  to  (hew  unto  his  fervants  things  which  muft 
Ihortly  come  to  pafs :  And  he  fent  and  fignilied  it  by  his  angel 
unto  his  fervant  John;  who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  of  the  teftimony  of  Jefus  Chrirt,  and  of  all  things  that  he 
faw. 

Blefled  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
this  prophecy,  and  keep  thofe  things  which  are  written  there- 
in, for  the  time  is  :    hand. 

Whether  this  Introdudlion  was  compofed  before  John  had 
wrote  the  Revelation,  feems  not  to  he  evident;  nor  is  it  mate- 
rial to  us  to  know  whether  it  was  before  or  after.  The  great 
end  and  defign  of  publifning  this  Revelation,  is  declared  to  be 
for  the  information  of  the  fcivants  of  Jefus  Chrill:  they  were 
given  to  him  by  God  for  this  very  purpofe ;  and  are  employed 
about  fuch  things  as  muft  fliordy  come  to  pafs.  It  is  not  in- 
tended for  the  benefit  ot  any  individual  perfon  :  but  the  blefl- 
ing  is  pronounced  upon  all  who  between  the  publifhing  of  the 
Revelation,  and  the  happening  of  the  event  referred  to,  read, 
hear,  and  keep  the  things  which  are  written  in  the  prophecy. 

"John  to  the  feven  churches  which  are  in  Atia.''  It  John 
had  not  afterwards  defignated  by  name  feven  churches,  we 
fhould  have  more  readily  fuppofcd,  that  this  addrefs  meant  to 
include  the  Chriftian  church  from  the  wrhing  of  the  Revela- 
tion to  the  fecond  advent  of  Jefus  Chrift.  The  term  ♦'  feven," 
being  ufed  as  an  integer.  Chrid  is  I'^id  to  have  the  feven  fpirits 
of  God,  feven  horns,  and  feven  eyes,  which  are  the  (even 
fpirits  of  God  fent  forth  into  all  the  earth.  It  will  be  manifeft 
hereafter,  that  John  could  not  hive  reference  only  to  feven 
diftinft  churches  then  exilling  in  Aiia, 

This  divifion  of  the  woiki,  was  truly  the  head  of  the  Chrif- 
tian religion ;  it  commenced  and  floiirinied  here  for  a  gre^t 


[      273      ] 

length  of  time.  The  dividing  the  Chriftian  church  into  fevea 
parts,  was  for  the  fake  of  giving  figuificint  and  pointed  cha- 
ladcriftics  of  the  fame,  in  Jeven  diftinft  periods. 

Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace  from  liim,  v\^hich  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come  ;  and  from  the  feven  fpirits 
Avhich  are  before  his  throne :  And  from  Jefus  Chrift,  who  is 
the  faithful  witnefs,  and  the  firrt  begotten  from  the  dead,  and 
the  prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  : 

Unto  him  tlvat  lovcd  us,  and  wafhed  us  from  our  fins  in 
his  own  blood ;  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priefts  unto  God : 
unto  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

We  may  obferve  here,  that  this  feems  to  be  a  prayer  of 
John :  and  that  he  in  the  very  beginning  of  thefe  Revelations, 
elUblifhes  the  divinity  of  Jefus  Chrift.  The  petition  is  for  a 
bluffing  from  three  feveral  characters : 

1.  From  him,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is 
to  come. 

z.  From  the  feven  fpirits  before  his  throne. 

3,  Fromjeius  Chriih 

It  will  be  evident,  as  we  proceed,  that  thefe  are  all  to  be 
found  in  Jefus  Chrilh 

As  tliefe  feven  fpirits  do  really,  only  intend  the  one  holy  and 
true  fpirit,  fo  they  do  plainly  indicate  to  us,  that  we  are  not 
to  confider  the  feven  churches,  as  feven  churches  diflind  and 
independent  of  each  other,  but  as  one  Chriftian  church,  that 
may  very  well  be  defcribed  in  feven  diftinft  views.  The  fevea 
fpirits  cannot  be  confined  to  feven  churches  in  AfiA,  for  they 
are  fent  forth  into  all  the  earth :  they  are  exprelsly  faid  to  be 
the  feven  eyes  of  the  Lamb. 

This  petition  therefore  was  made  by  John,  in  behalf  of  the 
whole  Chriftian  church,  by  which,  it  feems  to  be  clofed :  for 
ir  is,  unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  hath  made  us,  &c.  or  John 
cloltis  it  thus,  for  them.  Thefe  privileges  belong  to  the  v.'hole 
of  the  true  Chriftian  church. 

As  the  feven  fpirits  are  ufed  figuratively,  and  intend  only  one 
fpirit,  that  defignates  unlimited  fulnefs;  fo  the  feven  churches 
naturally  indicate  the  completion  of  fulnefs  in  the  Chriftian 
church  under  its  prefent  difpenfation. 

Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye  fhall  fee  him : 
and  they  alfo  which  pierced  him ;  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
fhill  wail  becaufe  of  him;  even  fo.  Amen. 

We  may  introduce  a  criticifm  here,  the  full  force  of  which 
will  be  perceived,  when  we  come  to  chap.  xx.  ver.  4.     It  re- 

N» 


t  274  ] 

fpecls  the  tranfla lion :  had  the  tranflators  rer-dered  this  verfe, 
as  they  have  that  referred  to,  it  would  have  read,  "  every  eye 
Hiall  fee  him,  and  which  have  pierced  liim,'" — making  the  "Pan 
Ophthalmos,"  and  the  ''  Oitines,"  H'hich,  agree  together :  this 
fo  limits  the  meaning,  that  only  thofe  who  have  pierced  him, 
%vill  fee  him  at  that  time. 

The  words  wou'd  h?.ve  been  rendered  better  here  as  fol- 
lows: "every  one  who  has  pierced  him,"  or,  "all  who 
have,"  &c.  there  being  nothing  in  the  original  for  the  word 
a!fo.  And  this  docS  not  refer  us  to  one  lingle  and  particular 
ad,  as  the  tranflation  feems  to  do,  as  it  now  (lands.  All  will 
fee  him.  at  his  fecond  advent,  good  and  bad;  which  feems  to 
convey  an  idea  that  none  fee  him  before.  John,  indeed,  fees 
him  in  the  firft  ch;ipter,  and  gives  a  particular  figurative  de- 
fcripiion  of  him ;  but  be  does  not  fee  him  in  glory,  lurroundtd 
by  the  four  and  twenty  el-*er«,  the  four  living  creatures,  the  an- 
gelic hod,  and  every  creature,  till  he  arrives  at  the  Millenium 
kingdom.  And  at  this  time,  it  is  faid,  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
,  (hall  wail  becaufe  of  him. 

I  am  Alpha  and  Omega ;  the  beginning  and  the  ending, 
faith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to 
come — the  Almighty. 

Every  charaifter  of  Jefus  Chrifl  is  important;  and  the  atten- 
tive reader,  by  imprclhng  them  on  his  mind,  and  coHiparing 
them  together,  will  readily  perceive  the  ptrfed  charaifter  to  be 
incomprehenfibly  divine. 

I  John,  who  alfo  am  yout  brother,  and  companion  in  tri- 
bulation, and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jeius  Chrift,  was 
in  the  ifl.md  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God,  and  lor  the 
teflimony  of  Jefus  Chrift :  I  was  in  the  ipirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  faying 
unto  me,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  firft  and  the  laft  ;  what 
thou  feeft  write  in  a  book,  and  lend  it  unto  the  feven  churches 
which  are  in  Afia;  unto  Ephefus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto 
Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyaiira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Phi- 
ladelphia, and  unto  Laodicea.  And  I  turned  to  fee  the  voice 
that  fpake  with  me  :  and  being  turned,  I  faw  feven  golden 
candlefticks;  and  in  the  raidft  of  the  feven  candlefticks,  one 
like  unto  the  Son  of  man, 

1.  Clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot  and  girt,  about 

the  paps,  with  a  golden  girdle. 

2.  His  head  and  his  hairs  were  wliite  like  wool,  as  white  as 

fnow ;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire. 

3.  His  feet  were  like  unto  fine  brafs ;  as  if  they  burned  in 

a  furnace. 


i      V5      ] 

4.  And  his  voice  was  as  the  found  of  many  waters. 

5.  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  I'even  Oars. 

6,  And  out  of  his  mouth  went  a  Qiarp  two  edged  fword ; 

7,  And  his  countenance  was  as  the  fun  fhineth  in  his  ftrength% 
And  when  I  faw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead  ; 

And  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  faying  unto  me,  fear 
not ;  I  am  the  firft  and  the  Lift :  I  am  he  that  liveih  and  was 
dead ;  and  behold  I  am  alive  forevermore.  Amen ;  and  have 
the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death  : 

Write  the  things  which  thou  haft  feen,  the  things  which 
are,  and  the  things  which  fhall  be  hereafter. 

The  myftery  of  the  feven  ftars  which  thou  faweft  in  my 
right  hand,  and  the  feven  golden  candlefticks. 

The  feven  ftars  are  the  angels  of  the  feven  churches ;  and 
the  feven  candlefticks  which  thou  faweft,  are  the  feven 
churches. 

The  addrefles  to  the  feven  churches  are  prefaced  with  fome 
one  of  the  foregoing  charafteriftic  defcriptions  of  Jefus  Chrift. 
a.  Ephefus.     He  that  holdeth  the  feven  ftars  in  his  right  hand ; 
and  walketh  in  the  raidft  of  the  feven  golden  can- 
dleftics. 
s.  Smyrna.     Saith  the  firft  and  the  laft,  which  was  dead,  and 
is  alive. 

3.  Pergamos.    He  which  bath  the  fliarp  fword  with  twa 

edges. 

4.  Thyatira.     Who  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire; 

and  his  feet  are  like  fine  brafs. 

5.  Sardis.    He  that  hath  the  feven  fpirits  of  God  and  the  feven 

ftars. 

6.  Philadelphia.     He  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true ;  he  that 

openeth,  and  no  man  (hutteth;  and  ftiutteth,  and 
no  man  openeth. 

7.  Laodicea.     Saith  the  Amen.  The  faithful  and  true  witnefs, 

the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God. 

The  happy  ftate  of  thofe  who  are  faithful  unto  the  end,  is 
defcribed  as  follows,  and  is  not  the  peculiar  privilege  of  thefe 
feven  churches. 

I.  To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  gWe  to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
life,  which  is  in  the  midft  of  the  Paradife  of  God. 

z.  He  that  overcometh,  fhall  not  be  hurt  of  the  fecond 
death. 

3.  To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden 
m  una,  and  I  will  give  him  a  white  ftone,  and  in  that  ftone  a 
new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth,  faying  he  thas 
receivethit. 


C     ^76    ] 

4.  He  that  ovevcometh  and  keepeth  my  words  unto  the 
end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations;  and  he  fliall 
rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  as  the  veffels  of  a  potter  fhall 
they  be  broken  to  Giiveis,  evtn  as  I  have  received  oi  my  fa- 
ther.    And  1  will  give  him  the  morning  ft.u. 

5.  He  that  overcometh,  the  fime  fliall  be  clothed  in  white 
raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
Mie  :  but  1  will  confefs  his  name  before  my  father,  and  before 
his  angels, 

6.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple 
of  my  God,  and  he  fnall  go  no  more  out ;  and  I  will  write 
upon  him  the  name  of  my  God;  and  the  name  of  the  city  of 
my  God,  which  is  new  Jetul'alem,  which  cometh  down  out  of 
Heaven  from  my  God:  and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new 
name. 

7.  To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  grant  to  fit  down  with 
me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  overcame,  and  am  fit  down  with 
my  father  in  his  throne. 

The  characters  of  the  churches  are  very  different. 

1.  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labor,  and  thy  patience,  and 
how  thou  cantt  not  bear  them  which  are  evil:  and  thou  haft 
tried  them  which  fay  they  are  apoflles  and  are  not,  and  hati 
found  them  liars. 

And  hafl  borne,  and  haft  patience ;  and  for  my  name's  fake 
had  laboured,  and  haft  not  fainted. 

Neverthelefs,  I  have  fom.ewhat  againft  thee,  becaufe  thou 
haft  left  thy  firft  love  : 

Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  re- 
pent and  do  the  firft  works :  or  elfe  1  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candleftick  out  of  his  place, 
except  thou  repent.  But  this  thou  haft,  that  thou  hatefl  the 
deeds  of  the  Necolaitans,  which  I  alfo  hate. 

2.  1  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty;  (but 
thou  art  rich)  1  know  the  blafpbemy  of  them  which  fay  they 
are  Jews,  and  are  not,  bur  tre  the  Synagogue  of  Satan.  Fear 
jione  of  thofe  things  which  thou  fliak  fuftlr :  for  the  devi!  ftiall 
caft  Ibn^e  of  you  uito  priibn,  that  ye  may  betiied,  and  ye  ftiaU 
liave  tribulation  ten  days;  be  thou  faithful  unto  the  death,  and 
I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

3.  Iknovv  thy  works  and  where  thou  dwtT.tft,  even  where 
Satan's  feat  is:  and  thou  holdcft  laft  my  name,  and  haft  not 
denied  my  faith, evtn  in  thofe  days,  wl  crcin  Antip;s  was  my 
faithful  mar-yr,  v,ho  \v;;s  llain  :.n:cn2  you,  vhtre  Satan 
dwelletb- 


[      ^77       ] 

But  I  liAve  a  few  things  agaJnft  thee,  becaufe  thou  hnft  there 
them  that  hold  the  dodrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  B.ilak  to 
caQ  a  llunibling  block  before  the  children  of  Ifrael,  to  eat  things 
facrificed  to  idols,  and  to  coramii  fornication.  So  haft  thou 
alfo  them  that  hold  the  doftrine  of  the  Necolaitans,  which 
thing  I  hate  :  repent,  or  elfe  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
will  fight  again!!  them  with  the  fwcrd  ot  my  mouth. 

4.  1  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  lervice,  and  faith, 
and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works;  end  the  laft  to  be  more 
than  the  firft. 

.  Notwithftanding,  I  have  few  things  againft  thee,  becaufe 
thou  fuffereft  that  woman  Jezebel,  which  cal'.eth  herfelf  a  pro- 
phetefs,  to  teach  and  to  fcduce  my  fervants,  to  commit  forni- 
cation, and  to  eat  things  facrificed  unto  idols.  And  I  gave  her 
fpace  to  repent  of  her  fornication,  and  fhe  repented  not.  Be- 
hold I  will  caft  her  into  a  bed;  and  them  that  commit  adultery 
v.ith  her,  into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of  thtir 
deeds.  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death :  and  all  the 
churches  (hall  know  that  I  am  he  which  fearcheth  the  reins 
and  hearts :  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  according 
to  your  works.  But  unto  you,  I  fay,  and  unto  the  reft  in 
Thyatira :  as  many  as  have  not  known  this  dodrine,  and 
which  have  not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  fpeak,  I 
will  put  on  you  none  other  burthen  :  but  that  which  ye  have 
already,  hold  faft  until  I  come. 

5.  I  know  thy  work?,  that  thou  haft  a  name  that  thou 
liveft,  and  art  dead:  Be  watchful,  and  ftrengthen  the  things 
which  remain,  and  are  ready  to  die :  for  I  have  not  found  thy 
works  perfeft  before  God.  Remember  therefore  how  thou 
haft  received,  and  heard,  and  hold  faft  and  repent :  If  therefore 
thou  Ihalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou 
ftialt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee :  thou  haft  a 
few  names  even  in  Sardis,  which  have  not  defiled  their  gar- 
ments; and  they  (hall  walk  with  me  in  whi:e,  for  they  are 
worthy. 

6.  1  know  thy  wotks ;  behold  I  have  fet  before  thee  an  open 
coor,  and  no  ivian  canfhutit:  for  thou  haft  a  little  ftrength, 
and  haft  kept  my  word,  and  haft  not  denied  my  name:  Be- 
iiold  I  will  make  them  of  the  Synagogue  of  Satan,  which  fay 
ihey  are  Jews  and  are  not,  but  do  lie:  Behold  I  will  make 
(hem  to  come  and  worftiip  before  thy  feet ;  and  to  know  that 
I  have  loved  thee :  becaufe  thoa  haft  kept  the  word  of  my 
patience,  I  will  alfo  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation, 
that  comeih  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon 


£      178      3 

the  earth.    Behold  I  come  quickly ;  hold  faft  that  which  thou 
haft,  that  no  miin  take  thy  crown. 

7.  1  know  thy  works,  that  ihou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot;  I 
would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot:  fo  then,  becaufe  thou  art 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  willfpew  thee  ou'  of  my  mouth. 

Becaufe  thou  fayed,  1  am  rich,  and  increafed  in  goods,  and 
have  need  of  nothing,  and  knoweft  not  that  thou  art  wretched 
and  miferable,  and  pour  and  blind,  and  naked.  I  counfel 
thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou  raayeft  be 
rich;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayeft  be  clothed;  and 
that  the  fhame  of  thy  nakednefs  do  not  appear  ;  and  anoint 
thine  eyes  with  eye  falve,  that  thou  mayeft  fee  : — As  many  as 
I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chalien ;  be  zealous  therefore,  .\nd  repent : 
Behold !  I  (land  at  the  door  nnd  knock  !  If  any  man  hear  my 
voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  fup  with 
him,  and  he  with  me. 

The fe  charade rs  feem  to  me  to  anfwer  only  to  the  flate  of 
the  Chriftian  church  in  different  periods,  and  by  no  means  to 
the  churches  in  being,  at  the  time  when  John  wrote.  To  the 
church  of  Philadelphia,  it  isfaid,  I  come  quickly  ;  and  to  that 
of  Laodicea,  I  ftand  at  the  door  and  knock,  8cc.  With  the 
end  of  thefe,  the  Milleniuin  will  commence. 


C     ^79      3 

PART        II, 

CHAP.        IV. 

TH  E   Yifion  in  this  fourth  chapter,  falls  naturally  into 
the  period  of  the  Millenium. 

After  this,  I  looked,  and  behold  a  door  v.\is  opened  in 
Heaven ;  and  the  firft  voice  which  I  heard,  was  as  it  were,  a 
trumpet  talking  with  me  ;  which  faid,  come  up  hither,  and  I 
will  fhcw  thee  things  which  mull  be  hereafter. 

This  verfe  immediately  follows  the  addreffes  to  the  feven 
churches :  the  words  tranflated  "  after  this,"  and  "  hsreafccr," 
at  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  \erfe,  are  the  fame  in  Greek 
"  meta  tauta;"  the  natural  import  of  which  are,  "  af/cr  thefs 
things.  If  in  the  beginning  of  the  verfe,  thefe  words  refer  to 
the  time  of  the  vifion,  being  in  order,  after  what  he  had  before 
feen,  yet  they  caanot  have  the  fame  reference  at  the  dofe  of 
the  verfe.  '« I  will  fhew  to  thee  what  things  muft  be  after 
thefe  things,"  is  a  literal  tranflation.  If  John  was,  in  h's  im- 
mediately preceding  vifion,  carried  to  the  end  of  the  prefent 
difpenfation,  then  thofe  words  may  properly  be  confidered,  as 
having  reference  to  the  Millenium  :  which  I  flatter  myfelt  will 
appear  more  evident  by  vrhat  follows.  The  term  "  heaven,". 
denotes  that  ftate. 

And  immediately  I  was  in  the  fpirit,  and  behold,  a  throne 
was  fet  in  heaven ;  and  one'  fat  on  the  throne :  and  he  that  fat 
was  to  look  upon,  liice  as  ajafper,  and  a  fardine  ftone :  and 
there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne,  in  fight  like  unto  an 
emerald.  And  round  about  the  throne,  were  four  and  twenty 
thrones;  and  upon  the  thrones,  I  faw  four  and  twenty  elders 
fitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment ;  and  they  had  on  their  heads 
crowns  of  go'.d.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  Tgiiienings, 
and  thundetings,  and  voices.  And  there  were  fevtn  lamps  of 
fire  burning  before  the  throne,  wh'ch  are  the  feven  fpirits  of 
God:  and  before  the  throne  there  was  a  lea  of  glafs;  and  in 


:   2So   ] 

the  midft  of  the  throne,  atid  round  about  the  throne,  were  four 
living  creatures,  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind  :  and  the  firlt 
living  creature  was  like  an  ox :  and  the  fecond  living  creature 
was  like  a  calf:  and  the  third  living  creature  had  a  face  as  a 
man:  and  the  fourth  living  creature  was  like  a  flying  eagle. 
And  the  four  living  creatures  had  each  ot  them  fix  wings 
about  him  ;  and  they  were  iuh  of  eyes  within:  and  they  reft 
not  day  and  night,  faying,  holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Al- 
luighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come.  And  when  thefe 
living  creatures  give  glory,  and  honour,  and  thanks  to  him  that 
fat  on  the  throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  CA'er ;  the  iour  and 
twenty  Elders  fall  down  before  him  that  fit  on  the  throne,  and 
worQiip  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  caft  theircrowns 
•  before  the  throne,  faying, Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive 
glory,  and  honour,  and  prower ;  for  thou  haft  created  all 
things,  and  fur  thy  pleafure  tliey  are,  and  were  created. 

The  above  vifion  demands  a  careful  confideration  under 
fevera!  diftinft  heads : 

1.  Who  is  the  perfon  ibated  on  the  throne?  If  Jefus  Chrift, 
•why  is  ijie  defcripiion  fo  manifeftly  diff^^rent  from  that,  which 
John  give  of  him  in  the  firft  chapter. 

2.  Who  are  the  four  and  twenty  elders  feated  on  thrones. 

3.  Who  and  v/hat  are  the  four  living  creatures?  Why  are 
there  four  of  them,  which  does  not  feem  to  be  a  prophetic,  or 
fcriptuie  number? 

4.  What  is  intended  to  be  conveyed  to  our  minds,  by  the 
^efcriptive  charafteriftics  of  thefe  fourUving  creatures? 

There  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  perfon  feated  on  the 
throne  :  it  is  the  fame  perfon  who  is  defcribed  in  the  fiift  chap- 
ter, and  declares  that  he  is  A'pha  and  Omega,  the  beginning 
apd  the  ending,  faiih  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come;  the  Alrriighty.  So  here,  the  living  crea- 
tures reft  not  day  and  night,  faying  holy,  holy,  holy  Lord  God 
Almighty,  which  was,  and  which  is,  and  vvh.ich  is  to  come. 
And  tliis  addrel's  is  made  to  him  that  fat  on  the  throne.  For 
when  thefe  living  creatures  give  glory  and  honour,  and  thanks 
to  h'm,  that  fat  on  the  throne,  &:c.  the  four  and  twenty  eldets 
fall  down  before  him  that  fat  on  the  throne,  and  wcrfhip  him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

Why  the  dcfcription  is  much  lefs  particular  here,  than  in 
the  fiift  chapter,  may  be  difHcuU  of  folution.  The  ineffable 
and  unfpeakable  glory  of  the  perfonage  might  render  it  impof- 
fible  to  defcribe  him. 

As  to  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  but 
the  apof^les  make  up  tv/elve  of  them,    'i'hc  others  will  be 


[         28l  } 

twelve  of  the  mod  diHinguiPned  Hebrews,  anfwer'og  to  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Ifrael ;  buc  who,  we  know  not  particularly.— 
Thefe  four  and  twenty  elders,  are  manifeftly  more  exalted  and 
diftiiiguifhed  than  the  four  living  creatures;  they  are  feated  on 
thrones  and  crowned,  which  is  not  the  cafe  with  the  living 
creatures;  thefe  lad  feen»  to  lead  the  worfhip  ;  and  to  give  us 
a  more  exalted  idea  thereof;  and  of  the  dignity  and  majefty  of 
the  perfon,  feated  on  the  throne:  crowned  heads,  feared  on 
thrones  round  about  him,  join  in  worfhip,  by  falling  on  their 
faces,  and  caftirg  their  crowns  before  the  throne. 

The  four  living  creatures  manifeftly  intend  all  the  faithful 
under  the  Chridian  di fpenfui on  coUeifted  together.  Alfthofe 
who  are  Chrid's  at  his  coming ;  v.-ho  have  a  part  in  the  fud  re- 
furreftion,  and  over  whom  the  fecond  death  has  no  power; 
for  they  do  exprefsly  afiert,  tegether  with  the  four  and  twenty 
ciders,  chap.  v.  9.  for  thou  wad  flain,  and  had  redeemed  us  to 
God  by  thy  blood,  out  ot  every  kindred,  tongue,  &c. 

The  number  of  them  being  four,  cannot  be  intended  as  a 
mark  of  didinftion  amiong  them  in  the  heavenly  kingdom:  it 
mod  probably  has  reference  to  fome  particular  date,  fituafion, 
or  circutndsnce,  attending  them  whild  on  earth,  and  in  the  flefh* 
filch  as  being  coileded  from  th:  four  winds,  or  four  quarters 
of  the  eanh  :  b«t  I  do  not  apprehend,  that  either  of  thefe  will 
convey  to  us  the  true  reafon  why  there  are  four.  The  true 
ground  of  this  num^ber  will  appear  more  fully  hereafter.  It  is 
fufBcient  to  obferve  here,  that  they  feverally  deiignate  all  the 
Chridians,  that  were  to  be  coUefted  out  of  the  four  great  tem- 
poral monarchies :  and  that  fuch  four  were  to  be,  and  no 
more,  is  plainly  made  known  to  us  by  the  fpirit  of  prophecy. 

The  did  living  creature  was  like  an  ox  : — A  better  explana- 
tion of  this  cannot  be  made  than  what  is  faid  of  the  church  of 
Ephefus :  and  had  borne,  and  had  patience,  and  for  my  name't 
fake  had  laboured,  and  had  not  fainted. 

The  temporal  government  out  of  which  thefe  Chridians  are 
to  be  colleded,  will  hereafter  appeal  to  be  Imperial  Rome. 

The  fecond  living  creature  was  like  a  calf: — This  is  a  weak 
and  dependant  animal ;  and  derives  its  nourid-,ment  and  fupport 
from  its  mother.  V'v'h^.t  is  faid  to  the  church  of  Thyatira, 
feems  wall  to  apply  here ;  thou  fuSered  that  woman,  Jezebel, 
which  calteth  herftifa  prophetefs,  to  teach  and  feduce,  Scc. 

The  Chridians  defignated  By  this  animal,  are  fuch  as  lived 
under  the  Eadern  empire.    This  government  laded  from  A.D. 
392  10  i  ^53.   The  laity  became  dependant  upon  their  fpiritual 
O  o 


C    182    ] 

gijides:,lVyfecame  feeble  and  dependant  as  the  animal  men- 
tioned. ■ 

,,  The  third  living  creature  had  a  face  as  a  man  : — This  living 
creature  leprefenis  the  faithful  Chriftians  that  lived  and  died  un- 
<Jer  the  Mahometan  powers  The  rife  of  the  people  of  this 
empire  is  conveyed  to  us  under  the  metaphor  of  locuftst  and 
there  is  this  finizuiarity  in  the  face  of  man,  that  it  ftrikes  terror 
and  dread  upon  the  brutal  creation.  It  is  faid,  Gen.  ix.  2. 
And  the  fear  of  you,  and  the  dread  of  you,  (hall  be  upon 
every  beaft  of  the  earth,  and  upon  every  fowl  of  the  air ;  upon 
all  that  moveth  upon  the  earthy  and  upon  all  the  fifties  of  the 
fea.  If  we  take  the  term, "  beaft"  here,  for  temporal  govern- 
ment, or  in  its  natural  feafe,  it  will  be  true  either  way.  Ma- 
homet at  firft  feared  the  Chriftians,  and  courted  their  friendlhip : 
Jie  entered  into  treaties  with  them,  by  which  they  fecured  to 
themfelves  their  moft  important  privileges. 
.  The  figure  here  aptly  defignates  the  Chriftians  to  be  colleAed 
out  of  this  empire.  The  church  of  Sardis  refers  us  very  na- 
turally to  this  church,  of  which  it  is  faid.  Thou  haft  a  name 
that  thou  liveft,  and  art  dead :  and  thou  haft  a  few  names  even 
in  Sardis. 

The  fourth  living  creature  was  like  a  flying  eagle  : — The 
figure  here  defignates  the  Chriftians  that  will  live  under  the  laft 
of  the  four  great  temporal  monarchies;  which  is  that  com- 
mencing with  the  Weftern  empire,  and  continued  after  the  pope 
became,  a  fingle  head  in  church  and  in  ftate,  A.D.  1099. 

Some  of  thefe  Chriftians  will  be  alive,  and  on  the  earth,  at 
Chrift's  fecond  advent.  The  flying  eagle,  defignates  the  firft 
tefurredion.  This  is  the  church  reprefented  in  the  commence- 
ing  of  the  Millenium,  chap.  xii.  14.  And  to  the  woman  were 
given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  fne  might  fly  into  the 
wildernefs,  into  her  place,  where  (he  is  nourilhed  a  time,  time* 
and  a  half  time,  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent. 

And  I  faw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  fat  on  the  throne,  a 
book  written  within,  and  on  the  back  fide  fealed  with  feven 
feals.  And  I  faw  a  ftrong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  toloofe  the  feals  thereof? 
And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earthy 
was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon.  And  I 
wept  much  becaufe  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open  and  to 
read  the  book^  neither  to  look  thereon :  And  one  of  the  elders 
faith  unto  me,  weep  not,  behold  the  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
dah,  the  root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and 
to  loofe  the  feven  feals  thereof.    And  I  beheld,  and  lo  in  the 


[      «83      ] 

midft  of  the  throne,  and  of  the  four  beafts,  and  in  the  mldft  of 
the  elders,  flood  a  Lamb,  as  it  had  been  (lain,  having  feven 
horns,  and  feven  eyes,  which  are  the  feven  fpirits  of  God,  fent 
forth  into  all  the  earth :  and  he  came,  and  took  the  book  out 
of  the  right  hand  of  him  that  fat  upon  the  throne.  And  when 
he  had  taken  the  book  the  four  beafts,  and  four  and  twentjr 
elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of  thera  " 
harps,  and  golden  vials,  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayerk 
of  faints ;  and  they  fung  a  new  fong,  faying.  Thou  art  worthy 
to  take  the  books,  and  open  the  feals  thereof;  for  thou  wm 
flain,  and  haft  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every' 
kindred  and  tongue,  and  people  and  nation ;  and  haft  made  us 
unto  our  God,  kings  and  priefts,  and  we  fhall  reign  on  earth; 
And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round 
about  the  throne,  and  the  living  creatures  and  the  elders;  and 
the  number  of  them  was  ten  thoufand  times  ten  thoufand ;  and 
thoufands  of  thoufands:  faying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  Ift 
the  Lamb  that  was  flain  to  receive  power  and  riches,  and  wif- 
dom  and  ftrength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  bleffing. 

And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  fuch  as  are  in  the  fea,  and  all  that  are  ili 
them,  heard  I,  faying,  Blefling,and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power,  be  unto  him  that  fitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  thft 
Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  beafts  faid,  Amen. 

And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worlhipped 
him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

The  feveral  articles  of  defcription  here  given  to  us,  require 
very  particular  attention.  The  manner  of  worftiip ;  the  per- 
fons  worfhipping ;  and  thofe  worlhipped,  are  of  no  fmall  im- 
portance to  examine  into.  ■     ..■ -' 

1.  There  appears  to  be  a  diftindion  between  the  perfon  fit- 
ting on  the  throne,  and  the  Lamb ;  which  laft  has  the  feven 
horns,  and  the  feven  fpirits  of  God ;  and  therefore  correfpondfe 
with  the  defcription  of  the  perfonnage  that  appeared  to  John 
In  the  firft  chapter. 

No  attempt  by  John  has  been  made  to  defcribe  the  perfen 
fitting  upon  the  throne.  From  a  careful  comparifon  of  the 
charaSers,  it  appears  to  me,  there  can  be  no  efleniial  difRt- 
ence  between  them. 

2.  The  four  living  creatures,  and  the  four  and  twenty 
elders,  jointly  by  themfelves,  perform  an  aft  of  worihip  to  tl^ 
Lamb, 

3.  Then  all  the  angelic  hoft,  perform  an  aft  of  worihip  to 
the  Lamb,  by  themfelves. 


[      284      ] 

4-  Every  creature  in  heaven,  on  earth,  under  the  earth,  in 
the  Tea,. and  all  that  is  in  them,  worfiiip  Him  that  fitteth  en 
the  throne,  and  the  Lamb. 

Here  the  aft  of  worfbip  is  rendered  lo  him  that  fitteth  on 
thii  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb. 

"A  queflion  naturally  occurs  here — which  is,  Who  are  intend- 
ed by  every  creature  ?  Is  the  idea  meant  to  be  conveyed  this, 
that  hereby  are  intended  only  the  four  liv'.iig  creatures,  the  four 
and  tv/enty  elders,  and  all  the  angelic  hod,  uniting  in  full  wor- 
firp  to  both;  to  fhew  thit  the  Lamb  is  fully  entitled  to  be 
^vorfhipped.  This  idea  w,^.s  fully  conveyed  to  us  before.  He 
that  fat  on  the  throne  had  been  worfhipped  before  by  the  four 
hving creatures,  and  the  four  and  tweniy  elders:  the  Lamb 
had  been  worfhipped  feparately  by  thefu:  he  had  been  wor- 
shipped by  all  the  angelic  hoft,  who  are  reprefented  as  in- 
numerable. 

Theiefore  it  does  not  ftem  to  be  a  neceHary  confirudion, 
that  it  is  an  introdudlipn-pf  the  fan^e  beings,  in  oider  to  ihew 
that  the  Lanib  is  entiile4.-to  be  worfhipptd  as  well  as  him  that 
fiit.eth  on  the  throne;-for  this  was  fully  fhew n  bc^foie. 

it  may  thertfore  be  a  queflion,  wl-,eiher  by  the  words  "every 
creature,"  are  not  intended  fome  eiher  beings  tlun  the  three 
orders  above  defcribed. .  The  right  folution  of  this  qutlllon  is 
as  important  as  it  is  difficult. 

I  flatter  myfelf  that  it  m'uft  be  granted,  that,  the  four  living 
jCireatures  do  naturally  and  nectfTariiy  intend,  thofe  that  will  he 
oTthe  number  of  the  redeemed,  between  Chrifl's  firft  and  his 
fecond  advent.  -l.  ,       .  .      ;. 

One  of  the  peculiar  circumflancesattendin.gthefe  living  crea- 
tures, and  the  elders^  is,  that  they  have  every  one  of  them 
harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odour?,  which  a're  the  piayeis 
of  the  fa'nts.  ,     «    - 

The  four  living  creatures  (io_  not  fccm  to  join,  when  every 
creature  makes  the  addrefs,  but  they  (h.nd  by,  ar.d  fay,  Amen, 
to  i^ 

It  is  alfo  apparent,  that  the  elders  do  not  join  ;  but  after  every 
creature  has  performed  his  aft  of  woifhip,  and  the  U.ving  crea- 
tures have  faid  Amen  ;  then  the  elders  la'l  down  and  worfliip. 

If  the  four  living  cieatures,  and  the  four  and  twenty  eldei?, 
are  not  contained  in  the  words  every  creuiure^  we  muH  exclude 
the  angelic  hoft  from  the  fame,  as  the  defcriprion  applied  to 
thefe  alone,  is  manUeftly  improper :  and  tlvat  they  are  not,  is 
Sufficiently  evident. 

The  quirtion  tatni  before  us  mr;  he  placed  in  two  points  of 
\ie  w  ; 


[    ^ss     ] 

1.  If  the  vifion,  and  the  circumftances  of  it,  do  plainly  refer 
ws  to  the  Millenium  lungdom,  whtn  and  .where  the  •.;.'.;  ..n  vvifl 
beconne  a  reality  in  thejnanner  defcribed  to  us,  then  it  will  un- 
doubtedly follow,  that  th^re  will  be  a  grtat  number  tiicre  be- 
fidts  the  redeemed.    .       "   > 

2.  L'this  vilion  has  reference  to  the  prefent  difpenfation,  and 
exhibits  to  our  vitv»  angels  and  faints  a<^tually  in  heaven,  and 
the  faithful  on  earth,  as  they  are  employed  between  Chrifl's 
firfl  and  fecond  advent,  then  it  will  be  neceffary  to  reconcile 
feveral  maniieft  difficulties  and  improprieties,  that  will  be  con- 
tained in  fuch  a  fuppofed  reference. 

The  vificn  was  not  adualiy  true,  for  there  can  be  no  doubt 
but  John  will  be  one  of  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  yet  at 
the  time  he  wrotie,  he  could  not  be  one  of  theai. 

The  dillifiguifhed  privilege  which  the  apoftles  will  have  of 
fitting  on  thrones,  is  manifellly  deferred  by  our  Saviour,  to  the 
lime  of  his  ftcond  advent.  Before  this  event  happens,  departed 
faints  are  no  where  teprefented  as  having  harps  and  golden 
yials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  faints :  they  are 
no  where  reprefented  as  the  medium  through  which  the  prayers 
of  the  livipg  faints  afcend  up  before  the  throne  of  God.  It 
will  appear  hereafter,  that  with  the  opening  of  the  fevenih  feal, 
commences  the- particular  hiftory  with  refpetf^  to  the  prefent 
Chrillian  difpenfation;  and  there  it  is  faid,  that  an  angel  came 
and  flood  at  the  altar,  having  a  golden  cenfor:  and  there  was 
given  unto  him  much  incenfe,  that  he  fhould  offer  it  with  the 
'prayers  of  all  faints  upon  the  golden  altar,  which  was  before 
the  throne:  and  the  fmoke  of  the  incenfe,  which  came  wnth 
.the  prayers  of  the  faints,  afceirded  up  before  God  out  of  the  an- 
gel's hand. 

I  apprehend,  we  may  conclude  with  certainty,  that  the  fiifi 
view  of  the  quedion,  as  Hated,  is  right. 

It  will  be  noticed,  that  among  the  redeemed,  reprefented  by 
four  living  creatures,  we  do  not  fuppofe  any  of  the  Jewifii 
church  are  comprized  ;  that  among  the  elders  there  are  twelve. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  but  there  will  be  a  number  of  thejewifli 
church,  upon  nearly  the  fame  grade  with  the  four  living  crea- 
tures. And  thefe  we  muft  exclude  from  the  words  every  crea- 
ture. This  will  be  more  fully  evident  when  we  come  to  de- 
fcribe  the  perfons  inentioned  in  the  feventh  chapter. 

The/;./;;  htifma,  here  rendered  every  creature,  and  the  pafa 
t  kiijis  in  Romans  viii.  zi,  muft  intend  the  fame  perfons.  It  is 
faid  there,  that  the  earned  expe(flation  of  the  creature,  waiteth 
for  the  manifeflation,  or  revelation  {teen  apokalupfn)  of  the 
fons  of  God. 


[  m  3 

That  the  creature  fiibj.:fted  to  vanity,  not  willingly,  but  by 
reafon  of  him,  who  hath  fubjeded  the  fame  in  hope.  That 
the  creature  itielf  fhall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  coir- 
ruption,  into  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  children  of  God; 
for  we  know  every  creature  gvoaneth,  being  burthened  toge- 
ther until  now,  and  not  only  fo,  but  we  ourfelves  alfo,  wnd 
have  the  firft  fruits  of  the  fpirit,  even  we  ourfelves,  groan  within 
ourfelves,  waiting  for  the  adoption  or  fonftiip^  the  redemption 
pf  our  bodies. 

Our  prefent  tranflaiion  has  into  the  glorious  liberty ;  but  the 
cnglnal  is,  2rJo  the  liberty  of  ike  glory;  and  between  the  twd^ 
.there  is  a  tnanifeft  difference :  the  nrft  implies  much  more  than 
thekd.    '.''''  ■'  '  •••-•'  • 

The  burthen  which  occafions  the  groaning  of  faints,  and 
p»hers,  feerr.s  to  be  evidently  morcal,  perifhabte  bodies,  the 
deliverance,  from  which  is  only  at,  and  not  before,  the  refur- 
tedion.  The  perlons  that  Paul  aflTerts  fhall  be  delivered,  mu(l 
^rend  the  fame  that  John  defignates  by  every  creature. 

It  is  manifeft,  therefore,  that  after  the  Millenium  commences, 
.after  ihe  revelation  of  the  fons  of  God,  there  will  be  in  that 
'tingdom,  others  of  the  human  race 'than  the  fons  of  God; 
Others  than  the  iirlV fruits  to  the  Lamb,  over  whom  it  is  faid, 
;^he  fecond  death  hath  no  power. 

Although  we  may  certainly  decide,  that  they  will  not  have 
,the  fame  kind  of  bodies  with  the  redeemed,  yet  it  is  difficult  to 
decide  with  what  bodies  they  will  come;  certainly  not  with 
the  prefent  kind  of  mortal  bodies;  becaufe  Paul  fiiys  exprefsly, 
iJiey  (hall  be  delivered  from  them.  '    •'■ 

.Before  we  proceed  to  the  opening  of  the  feals  contained  in 
the  fixth  chapter,  it  will  not  be  improper  to  take  a  general  view 
of  what  we  have  been  treating  upon,  in  the  five  fi;  ft  chapters, 
all  which  feems  to  be  preparatory  to  the  opening  of  the  feals. 

On  the  fit  ft  chapter  we  obferve,  that  it  is  evident,  that  the 
Revelations  do  not  commence  with  the  refurredron  of  Jefus 
Chrift.  That  John's  commiffion  extended  to  three  matters  :— 
things  which  he  had  feen;  things  which  are;  and  things  which 
(hall  be  hereafter. 

Thislaft  is  not  well  rendered:  Kai  a  mellei  ^eneflhai  meta 
tau^a. 

The  comnr'fiion  feems  to  begin  with  the  birth  of  Chr".;!,  and 
to  extend  to  the  end  of  the  Millenium  kingdom.  John's  gof- 
pel  contains  what  he  had  feen  from  the  birth  of  Chrift  to  his 
refurredion.  The  things  which  are,  intend  fuch  as  relate  to 
the  difpenfuion  between  his  refiirredion  and  his  fecond  ad- 
vent. "  Tbe  things  which  fhall  be  after  ihefe  thing<!/"  have 
reference  to  the  period  of  the  Millenium. 


E    287    3 

Thougli  tlie  matters  weie  fignified  to  John,  not  by  him  that 
was  dead,  and  is  alive,  but  by  his  angel ;  yet  John  has  a  view 
of  him,  and  defcribes  him  particularly,  not  as  furrounded  by 
departed  faints,  or  by  the  angelic  hoft.  This  defcription,  we 
apprehend,  has  a  fpecial  reference  to  Jefijs  Chrift,  during  the  pe- 
riod of  time  between  his  refurreftion  and  his  fecond  coming. 

We  have  confidered  the  addreffcs  to  the  feven  churches,  not 
as  having  a  fpecial  and  lole  reference  to  thofe  fpecined  by 
Dame;  but  as  being  figurative  defcriptions,  defigned  to  point 
out  the  character  and  Hate  of  the  church  from  period  to  pe- 
riod, till  Chrifi's  fecond  advent.' 

The  church  of  Ephefus,  deCgnates  that  pure  republican 
church,  from  the  firft  eftablifhment  of  the  Ciiriftian  rellgioa 
among  the  Greeks,  and  other  nations,  till  Conftantine  the 
Great  deftioyed  its  evangelical  fimplicity,  and  made  v/ay,  hj 
general  councils,  for  the  Bilhop  of  Rome  to  appear  at  the  head 
of  the  clergy. 

The  charader  of  this  church,  anfwers  well  to  the  idea  we 
have  of  the  church  during  that  period :  its  having  loft  its  firft 
love,  defignates  its  declining  (\ate. 

The  church  of  Smyrna,  we  fuppofe,  cdmmer.ces  zt  the 
dme  of  Conftantine  the  Great ;  and  lails  till  the  overthrow  ot 
the  Eaftern  empire  by  the, Mahometan  power. 

By  the  church  of  Pergamos,  is  intended  the  corriipt  eccle- 
fiaftical  hierarchy,  eftablifhedby  Conftantine,  commencing  and 
ending  as  that  of  Smyrna. 

The  churches  were  very  highly  endowed  by  the  Emperor 
Conftantine ;  they  were  externally  rich,  and  probably  on  that 
account  became  internally  poor. 

The  church  of  Smyrna  is  reprefented  as  being  iji  tribulation 
and  poverty ;  yet  it  is  faid  fhe  is  rich.  She  is  perfecuted ;  yet 
it  is  intimated  that  the  perfecutions  fhall  not  be  very  fharp,  nor 
of  longcontinuince;  unlet  we  take  the  word  ien  integrally, 
then  it  will  fignify  a  continuance  of  them,  as  long  as  the  church 
continues. 

,  The  church  ot  Pergamos  is  a  corrupt  church ;  it  was  Once 
firm  in  the  faith,  in  the  days  of  the  martyrdom  of  Antipas;  bus 
it  dwells  in  the  very  feat  of  Satan ;  and  holds  the  corrupt  doc- 
trines of  Balaam,  and  of  the  Nicolaitans.  By  the  feat  where  fhe 
dwelt,  mufl  be  intended  Conftantinople ;  the  idolatry  of  which, 
and  its  dependencies,  is  pointed  out  after  founding  the  fixth 
trumpet,  when  the  Mahometan  power  is  introduced,  by  which 
it  was  deftroyed. 

It  appears  to  me  evident,  that  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  has 
tesn  thus  particular  in  pointing  owt,  that  there  was  In  that  pe- 


I    288    ] 

tJod  of  time,  an  approved  chuich,  though  poor  and  diftre  fled : 
which  was  not  the  cafe  with  Conftantine's  churches.  The 
hiftory  of  thofe  times  (hews,  that  matiy  faithful  Chriftians  did 
then  adhere  to  the  fimplicityof  the  gofpel;  and  did  feverely 
ccnfure  the  ambition  and  pride  of  the  clergy. 

The  church  ot  Thyatira,  is  evidently  fo  charaderiftic  of  the 
Wcftern  church,  with  the  Bifbop  of  Rome  and  the  clergy  at 
the  head  of  it,  that  I  conclude  much  need  not  be  faid  to  enforce 
this  idea.  She  had  a  long  fpace  for  repentance,  and  repented 
not.  It  was  about  fix  hundred  years  from  the  end  of  Imperial 
Rome,  to  the  pope's  becoming  fuprcme  and  fole  in  church  and 
ftate. 

We  may  note  the  difference  of  the  pofuion  of  thefe  words. 
He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  fpiiit  faith  unto  the 
churches.  Before  this  church  of  Thyatira,  they  (land  imme- 
diately before  the  bleffing  is  pronounced  upon  him  that  over- 
cometh;  but  here,  and  to  every  one  that  follows,  they  are 
placed  laft  of  all. 

The  church  of  Sardis,  refers  us  to  that  fmall  church,  which 
v/as  few  in  number,  and  foon  died,  that  remained  within  the 
limits  of  the  Mahometan  jurifdicflion.  Though  the  Mahome- 
tan power  treads  under  foot,  more  of  the  duO.  of  true  Chriftians 
and  holy  faints,  than  any  power  on  earth,  yet  after  itsjurifdidlion 
was  eUablifhed,  it  is  not  even  in  a  judgment  of  charity,  to  be 
fuppofed,  that  many  Chriftians  have  lived  and  died  under  that 
jurifdidion  :  but  of  thofe  few,  it  is  faid,  they  fhall  walk  with 
me  in  white,  for  they  are  worthy. 

Philadelphia  and  Laodicea,  Hand  in  the  fame  predicament  as 
Smyrna  and  Pergamos ;  two  churches  in  the  fame  period,  and 
within  the  limits  of  the  fame  beaft  ;  the  one  pure,  and  the  other 
falfe  and  corrupt.  The  period  to  commence  thefe  with,  is 
A.D.  1099,  when  Pope  Urban  II.  became  a  fingle  head  in 
church  and  ftate. 

The  church  of  Philadelphia  muft  intend  thofe  who  have  fe- 
parated  from  the  Roman  communion  ;  in  order  for  this,  a  door 
WAS  fet  open  by  God  himfelf,  which  fhall  not  be  fhut.  Thefe 
two  churches  are  thofe,  that  will  be  in  being  at  Chrifl's  fecond 
advent,  at  leaft  that  of  Philadelphia. 

It  may  be  farther  remarked,  in  fupport  of  the  conf^ruflion  I 
have  given  with  refpeft  to  the  churches  of  Smyrna  and  Phila- 
delphia ;  that  it  is  manifefl  they  did  exlft,  and  were  cotemporary 
with  falfe  churches.  To  Smyrna  it  is  faid,  "  I  know  the  blaf- 
phemy  of  them  which  fay  they  are  Jews  and  are  not,  but  are 
the  fynagogue  of  Satan.''  And  to  Philadelphia,  "  I  will  make' 
tj^em  of  the  fynagogue  of  Satan,  which  l^\y  they  are  Jews,  and 


[      --^89      ] 

S-re  not,  but  do  lie ;  behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and 
worfhip  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee,'* 
Thefe  pretended,  lying  Jews,  no  doubt  defignate  falfe  and  hy- 
pocritical Chrillians. 

Thus  we  may  confider  John  as  having  travelled  all  the  way 
through  the  church  to  the  Millenium  kingdom :  and  then  a 
<loor  is  opened  in  heaven,  and  it  was  faid  unto  him,  come  up 
hither,  and  I  will  (hew  thee  what  things  muft  be  after  thefe 
things. 

John  is  accordingly  introduced  into  heaven;  placed  at  this 
aftonifhing  diftance  as  it  refpeds  time,  he  looks  down  from  hea- 
ven, or  rather  looks  back  on  time,  when  the  feals  are  opened, 
and  the  myfteries  in  them  are  unfolded.  In  this  view,  how, 
flriking  is  the  propriety  of  introducing  one  of  theliving  crea- 
tures, at  opening,  feverally,  the  four  firft  feals.  Each  one 
knew  the  temporal  government  from  which  they  came. 

•  Thefe  vifions,  thus  explained,  retain  all  their  fublimity,  and 
muft  make  a  deep  impreffion  on  the  mind. 

In  this  exalted  ftation,  we  muft  fuppoie  John  remains,  from 
the  time  he  arrives  there,  until  he  has  Gompleted  the  Reve-. 
lations. 


CHAP.       VI. 

AND  I  faw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  feals,  and 
I  heard,  as  it  were,  the  voice  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four 
beafts  faying.  Come  and  fee  :  And  I  faw,  aTid  behold  a  white 
horfe  :  and  he  that  fat  on  him  had  a  bow ;  and  a  crown  was 
given  unto  him,  and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  con- 
quer. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fecond  feal,I  heardthe  fecond 
beaft  'ay,  Come  and  fee :  And  there  went  out  another  horfa 
that  was  red;  and  power  was  given  to  him  that  fat  thereon,  to 
take  peace  from  the  earth ;  and  that  they  (hould  kill  one  ano- 
ther ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  fword. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  feal,  I  heard  the  third 
bealt  fay.  Come  and  fee :  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horfe  ; 
and  he  that  fat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand;  and 
I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midft  of  the  four  beafts,  fay,  A  meafuie  of 
wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  meafures  of  barley  for  a  penny; 
and  fee  thou  h'irl  not  ths  oil  and  the  wine» 

Pp. 


t    290    J 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  feal,  I  heard  the 
voice  of  the  fourth  beaft  fay,  Come  and  fee:  and  I  locked, 
and  behold,  a  palehorle;  and  his  name  that  fat  on  him,  wa« 
Djath,  and  hell  follov/ed  with  him;  and  power  was  given 
unto  him  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth  to  kill,  with  the 
fword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with  death,  and  with  the  beafts 
of  the  earth. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  feal,  I  faw  under  the  al- 
tar the  fouls  of  them  that  were  flain  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
for  the  teftimony  which  they  held,  and  they  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  laying,  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  doft  thou 
not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth.  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them: 
and  it  was  faid  unto  them,  that  they  fhould  reft  yet  for  a  little 
feafon  until  their  fellow  fervants  alfo,  and  their  brethren  that 
fl:ould  be  killed,  as  they  wt're,  fhould  be  fulfilled. 

And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  fixth  feal,  and  lo, 
there  was  a  gi'cat  earthquake ;  and  the  fun  became  black  as 
fackcloth  of  hair;  and  the  moon  became  as  blood;  and  the 
liars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree  cafteth  her 
\uuimely  figs,  when  fhe  is  fhaken  of  a  mighty  wind:  and  the 
heaven  departed  as  a  fcroU  when  it  is  rolled  together :  and 
evpry  mountain  and  ifland  were  moved  out  of  their  places;  and 
tne  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men, 
and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond- 
man, and  every  free-man,  hid  themfelves  in  the  dens,  and  in 
the  rocks  ot  the  mountains:  and  faid  to  the  mountains  and 
rocks,  fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  fitteth 
on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  for  the  great 
day  of  his  wrath  is  come  :  and  who  (hall  be  able  to  (land'? 

The  fix  firft  feals  are  extremely  important  in  this  view,  a 
right  explanation  of  them,  will  have  a  tendency  to  lead  to  a 
right  explanation  of  what  follows;  on  the  contrary,  an  erro- 
neous one  will  lead  to  inextricable  confufion. 

SECTION       I. 

The  firfl  feal  then  apparently  introduces  Jefus  Chrift  at  the 
head  of  his  kingdom.  And  it  defignates  the  empire  in  which 
this  kingdom  had  its  beginning,  that  is,  Imperial  Rome.  Daniel 
l.ad  made  known,  that,  including  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of 
Babylon,  to  the  coming  of  our  Saviour,  there  would  l«  four 
great  monarchies.  Afterwards,  Daniel  has  a  vifion  of  the  four 
lad  great  monarchies  on  earth;  at  the  clofe  of  which,  the  an- 
cient of  days  fliould  fit ;  and  the  kingdom  is  then  given  to  the 
faints  of  the  Mofl  High.    As  Daniel  has  particular  refped  ta 


I   ^91    1 

temporal  monarchies,  the  firft  besft  is  defignated  by  the  figure 
of  "  a  lion,"  as  by  tl.e  four  living  creatures,  John  has  particu- 
lar refpe(5l  to  faithful  Chriftians,  the  firft  of  them  is  defignated  by 
the  fame  figure,  a  lion.  And  when  the  firft  feal  is  opened,  tiiis 
living  creature  flands  by,  and  fays,  Come  and  fee :  but  the  four 
and  twenty  elders  are  not  introduced  here ,  except  John,  nune 
of  them  were  alive  at  this  time. 

The  character  of  the  feal  does  not  point  out  Imperial  Rome^ 
it  is  a  white  horfe.  There  are  other  charaders  and  marlcs,  fo 
plain,  with  refpedl  to  Imperial  Rome's  being  the  monarchy  in 
which  Chrift  commenced  his  kingdom,  that  it  was  not  necef- 
fary  to  mention  it  particularly  in  the  f.rft  feal. 

As  thefe  living  creatures  fay,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the 
book  and  open  the  feals  thereof;  for  thou  v/aft  flain  and  haft 
redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  &c. 
and  we  fhall  reign  on  earth — it  muft  imprefs  the  mind  in  fuch 
a  m?.nner,  as  to  leave  little,  or  no  doubt  at  all,  but  John  means 
by  thefe  four  living  creatures,  the  holy  and  juft  ones,  that 
fiiould  be  colleded  out  of  Daniel's  four  laft  monarchies.  John 
fees  them  in  vifion,  and  for  them  the  Revelation  is  exprefsly 
made,  "  And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  fent  his  an- 
gel to  {hew  unto  his  fervants,  the  things  which  muft  fhortly  be 
done ;  I  Jefiis  have  fent  mine  angel  to  teftify  unto  you  thefe 
things  in  the  churches. 

In  Daniel's  vifion  of  the  eight  monarchies,  compared  with 
John,  it  is  evident,  Rome  popular,  and  Rorue  Imperial,  are 
counted  for  two.  It  is  of  importance  to  attend  to  this  diftinc- 
tion,  otherwife  we  may  introduce  confufion,  in  making  out, 
and  fixing  upon^  the  charafters,  for  thefe  monarchies. 

SECTION      II. 

At  the  opening  of  the  fecond  feal,  the  fecond  living  crea- 
ture fays,  Come  and  fee.  By  the  red  horfe,  we  may  under- 
ftand  the  Mahometan  power,  which  is  uniformly  reprefented 
as  fucceeding  Imperial  Rome.  Thus  it  is  twice  placed  by 
Daniel;  and  fo  the  defcription  here  warrants  our  placing  it  in 
the  fame  order.  Daniel  defcribes  it  under  the  figure  of  a  bear, 
with  three  ribs  in  its  mouth,  and  thus  they  faid  unto  it,  Arife, 
and  devour  much  flefh. 

And  in  the  efiate  of  the  raifer  of  taxes,  it  is  to  ft^nd  up  and 
to  raife  Itfelf  up  on  one  fide ;  which  correfponds  only  with 
the  Mahometan  power,  for  the  other  two  heads  of  the  great 
image,  the  Eaftern  and  Weftern  empires,  came  in  by  fucceihon, 
and  did  not  ra'ie  themfdves  up,    'The  will  of  Theodofiiis  di- 


[         192         ] 

vided  tlis  great  Roman  empire,  and  his  fons  inherited  the  two 
parts  without  moleflation. 

The  horfe  is  a  fymbol  of  monarchial  power,  and  the  colour 
naturally  defignates  its  general  difpofition  and  charader ;  and 
red,  well  defcribes  the  bloody  and  blood- thi rfty  charader  of 
of  this  power.  The  faints  defignated  by  the  fecond  living  ^ 
creature,  are  particulaily  fuch  as  may  have  lived  under  the 
Mahometan  jurifdidion. 

SECTION      III, 
On  opening  the  third  feal,  the  third  living  creature  fays. 
Come  and  fee.     The  black  horfe  defignates  the  Eaftern  empire. 
Daniel  defcribes  this  beaft  as  being  like  a  leopard,  having  four 
wings  on  its  back  like  a  fowl,  and  four  heads. 

It  is  nt)t  very  eafy  to  find  out  any  traits  in  the  Eaftern  em- 
pire which  are  intended  to  be  pointed  out  to  us,  under  the  four 
"wings.  There  were  four  important  general  councils :  there 
•were  four  important  charaders  which  might  have  contributed 
their  aid  in  dividing  Imperial  Rome — the  bifliops  of  Rome, 
Conftantinople,  Jerufalem,  and  Alexandria.  The  laft  I  do  not 
fee  any  impropriety  in  confidering  as  the  four  wings.  And 
the  feat  of  government,  has  had  four  different  heads,  which 
are  Imperial  Rome,  the  Eaftern  or  Grecian  empire ;  the  Latin 
empire,  and  the  Turkifh  empire. 

By  the  colour  of  this  horfe,  feveral  things  may  be  conveyed 
to  us ;  it  may  reprefent  a  dilToIuiion  of  the  temporal  government; 
a  mournful  ftate  of  the  church :  they  fhall  prophecy  clothed  in 
iackcloth,  1260  days,  as  is  faid  of  the  two  witnefles,  which 
undoubtedly  have  reference  to  the  Chriftians  in  this  empire. 
A  pair  of  balances  may  convey  the  fame  idea  as  the  hand- 
writing on  the  wall  did  to  Belfhazzar :  Mene  tekel  Upharfin. 
Balfhazzar  was  weighed  and  found  wanting;  and  Imperial 
Babylon  was  transferred  to  the  Medes  andPerfians;  and  thus 
>vas  the  Eaftern  empire  transferred  to  the  Turks. 

If  my  idea  of  the  four  living  creatures  be  right,  then  the 
middle  of  them  in  the  order  of  time,  will  be  after  the  end  of 
Imperial  Rome  and  the  Esftern  empire,  in  which  monarchies 
the  two  fiift  have  their  origin  and  completion.  The  other 
two  living  creatures  have  not  their  completion  till  the  end  of 
the  prefent  economy ;  till  the  diflblution  of  the  two  laft  mo- 
narchies. The  words,  therefore,  "  I  heard  a  voice  in  tire 
midft  01  th.e  living  creatures,  a  meafure  of  wheat  for  a  penny, 
and  three  meafures  of  barley  for  a  penny,  and  fee  thou  hurt 
Bot  the  oil  and  the  wine,"  may  have  reference  to  the  Maho- 


t      ^93      ] 

tnetan  power,  becaufe  it  iaimediately  fucceeds  in  the  place  of 
the  Eaftern  empire.  Mahomet's  maxim  after  he  had  acquired 
pov.'er  was  to  the  Chriftians,  the  Koran,  tribute^  or  the  (word. 
Mahomet  II.  juft  before  he  took  Conflsnt  nople,  offered  terms 
of  peace,  which  were,  circumcifion,  tribute,  or  death.    ' 

The  words,  a  meafure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three 
meafures  of  barley  for  a  penny,  may  defignate  a  duty,  or  im- 
pofition,  levied  upon  the  Chriiiians  for  fuch  tribute.  Thie  ar- 
ticles m.entioned  being  the  ftaff  of  life,  may  inchide  all  other 
articles.  The  Chriftians  are  obliged  to  purchafe  a  toleration 
of  their  religion,  by  a  fpecial  tribute. 

See  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,  feems  to  be  an  in- 
yanftion  on  the  Mahometan  power,  not  to  perfecute  or  deflroy 
the  Chriftians.  And  it  does  not  appear  from  hiftury  that  Chrif- 
tians have  been  perfecuted  for  their  religious  opinions  under 
this  power;  they  have  enjoyed  a  liberty  of  opinion  which  has 
been  denied  by  the  papal  authority,  and  moft,  if  not  all  the 
the  governments  in  Europe. 

The  Mahometan  government-is  unfriendly  to  the  rights  of 
human  nature;  and  its  own  fubjeds  of  the  Moflem  faith,  as 
well  as  Chriftians,  fuffer  under  it :  it  is  a  very  bad  government 
to  live  under :  yet  it  is  not  fo  bad  as  the  government  of  rigid  Ca- 
tholics, where  tribute  will  not  atone  for  the  fuppofed  damnable 
iin  of  herefy.  The  papal  power  holds  out  but  two  alterna- 
tives— my  creed  or  death.  The  Mahometan  power  tolerates 
upon  two  alternatives — the  Koran  or  tribute :  if  neither  of 
thefe  fuit,  flavery  or  death  are  the  confequences. 

SECTION  IV. 
When  the  fourth  feal  is  opened,  the  fourth  liv'ng  creature 
fays,  Come  and  fee.  The  true  Chriftians,  that  will  be  collecfted 
out  of  this  m.onarchy,  call  upon  John  to  come  and  fee,  the 
terrible  beaft  under  whom  they  live.  This  is  Daniel's  fourth 
monarchy,  and  includes  the  Weftern  world,  with  the  pope  at 
the  head  of  it.  As  this  beaft  will  require  a  very  particular  ex- 
amination in  another  place,  nothing  farther  need  be  added. 

SECTION  V. 
John,  in  what  precedes,  has  laid  before  us  the  charader  of 
the  Chriftian  church,  from  period  to  period.  He  has  exhibited 
the  patriarchs  and  apofiles ;  the  whole  body  of  the  redeemed, 
an  innumberable  hoft,  that  are  made  partakers  of  the  bleffings 
of  thegofpel,  as  feems  to  be  evident;  who,  and  what  they 
are,  v/e  are  not  ;>articularly  informed;  and  alfo  the  four  laft 
temporal  monarchies.     It  appears,  then,  that  the  fpjthful 


[      ^94      3 

•clepirted  Jews,  under  the  Mofaic  difpenfation,  have  not  yet 
bev^n  introduced. 

On  opening  the  fifth  feal,  John  faw  under  the  altar,  the  fouls 
of  them  that  were  fl.\in  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  tefti- 
mony  which  they  htld.  As  the  words  do  not  imimate  that 
thefe  were  the  fouls  of  departed  Chriitians,  we  may  fafely  con- 
clude that  they  are  the  fouls  of  Jews,  who  in  their  life-time, 
had  borne  teftimcny  for  the  word  of  God  under  the  Mofaic 
difpenfation.  They  are  not  repreftnted  with  equal  dignity 
and  glory,  as  the  faithful,  under  the  Chriflian  fyftem:  provi- 
dence feems  conftantly  to  make  the  pious  and  holy,  a  primary 
and  foie  objtd.  The  care  of  the  faithful,  is  always  among  the 
£;fl  matters  of  importance.  The  judgments  of  heaven  are  not 
permitted  to  operate  on  the  wicked,  until  the  righteous  are  fe- 
cured  from  d.-r.ger  and  harm. 

Before  the  final  deftruffion  of  the  Jewifh  church  and  nation 
is  introduced,  the  Jewifh  faints  are  exhibited,  and  with  feeming 
anxiety,  enquire.  How  long*?  And  it  was  anfwered,  for  a 
little  feafon;  and  white  robes  were  given  to  every  one  of 
them.  That  is,  to  all  the  Jewifh  martyrs  :  for  the  defcriptioii 
has  reference  only  to  martyrs. 

SECTION       VI. 

The  opening  of  the  fixth  ftal  introduces  one  of  the  fevered 
iudgniems  of  heaven,  executed  on  the  Jewifh  nation  ;  by 
v/hich  was  accomplifhed,  the  difperfion  of  that  people  :  Impe- 
rial Rome  is  the  minifter  that  executes  this  vengeance,  which 
happened  fome  time  before  the  Revelations  were  wrote;  that 
is,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  feventy;  and  thirty-feven  years 
after  the  pallion.  The  term  fix,  will  be  found  in  three  places 
to  be  very  important,  and  feems  to  clofe  the  work  of  the 
v/eek.  John  was  ordered  to  v.'r;te,  firft,  things  which  thou 
hasfeen:  fecond,  things  which  are;  and  third,  things  which 
Ihall  be  hereafter.  There  is,  therefore,  no  impropriety  in  fup- 
pofing  John  records  this  event,  which  will  leave  no  chafm  be- 
tween tlie  OH  and  New  Teflament  prophecies. 

The  end  of  the  Jewifh  nation  was,  by  the  prophets,  foretold, 
but  the  time  when,  was  not.  Our  Saviour,  when  his  difciples 
enquired  of  him  concerning  the  faine,  only  informs  them,  that 
before  that  generation  pafs  away,  all  thefe  things  (hall  come 
to  pafs.  John  was  a  witnefs  to  the  truth  of  this  alTertion  ;  and 
he  feems  to  begin  his  prophecy  with  the  refurretftion  of  Chrill: 
v.'ho  he  denominates  the  firft  begotten  from  the  dead.  The 
.firll  memorable  event  afterwards,  was  the  taking  of  Jerufaleni 
by  Vefpafian  and  Titus.    The  defcriptive  figures  of  this  great 


[      295      1 

and  foiemn  event,  are  :in  earthquake,  the  fun,  the  moon,  the 
liars,  and  heaven  ilfelf  departed  as  a  fcrolJ.  The  fun,  moon, 
and  ftars,  are  extinguifhed.  The  fun  defignates  the  firl\  civil 
mngiflrate;  the  moon,  the  church;  and  the  ftars,  thepiielis 
and  Leviies. 

Thefe  charaders  are  fo  often  ufed  in  thefe  determinate 
fenfes,  that  a  different  application,  is  doing  manifeft  violeiice  to 
them.  No  other  event  has  ever  taken  place  on  earth,  from  the 
flood  to  this  lime,  to  which  all  thefe  defcriptive  figures  can  with 
the  leaft  propriety  be  applied.  By  "  mountain"  here,  is  intend- 
ed princes  and  nobles ;  and  by.  "  illands,"  captains  and  mighty 
men, 

,  As  we  have  in  this  great  event,  a  figure  of  fome  future,  and 
more  heavy  judgment,  of  a  fimilar  nature  :  as  this  event  is  ap- 
parendy  by  our  Saviour,  connedted  with  what  will  take  place 
at  his  fecond  appearance  ;  and  as  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  did  not 
Ibretell  the  precife  time  that  it  ftiould  happen,  though  it  ap- 
proached very  near  to  it,  fo  we  are  not  to  fuppofe^  the  precife 
time  of  the  happening  of  the  fecond  event,  is  foretold,  though 
we  are  brought  as  near  to  the  knowledge  of  it,  as  is  neceflary 
and  proper  for  us.  Tire  laft  part  of  the  figurative  defcription 
feems  to  have  a  particular  reference  to  this  fecond  event. 

After  the  vidory  obtained  over  the  Jews,  by  Vefpaiian  and 
Titus,  the  Roman  empire  was  for  a  little  time  calm  and  un- 
difturbed;  peace  and  quietnefs  generally  reigned  throughout 
the  fame.  This  we  find,  is  to  be  attributed  to  an  over-iuling 
providence,  and  not  to  thefe  generals ;  the  firft  of  whom,  Jo- 
Jephus  vainly  fuppofed  to  be  the  prince  that  the  Jews  e^peded 
to  come  about  that  time,  whofe  perfonage  and  governmentj 
however  glorious  and  excellent,  the  defcription  of  them  were 
in  the  facred  oracles  in  fome  refpeds,  yet  it  v/as  plainly  fore- 
told, that  the  beauty  fhould  be  marred ;  that  he  fhould  be 
treated  with  the  utmoft  indignity  and  contempt:  and  that  he 
fhould  fall  a  facrifice  to  malicious  Jews :  yet  they  extended  their 
ideas  no  farther,  than  a  vifible  temporal  prince  and  govern- 
ment. 

The  Jewifh  church  is  numbered  and  finifhed,  and  it  requires 
confiderable  attention  to  find  out  who  are  intended  by  ths 
144,000,  of  all  the  tribes  of  Ifrael,  fave  Dan  ;  in  whofe  Head, 
Menaffes,  the  oldeft  fon  of  Jofeph,  is  placed. 

Are  thofe  fervants  of  God,  who  are  to  be  fealed,  Jews,  or 
Centilesl  Are  they  of  the  good  olive-tree,  or  are  they  the 
wild  olive-tree  grafted  into  the  good  one  1 


[      ^56      ] 

CHAP.       VII. 

AND  afier  thefe  things  I  faw  four  angels  Handing  on  the 
-XjL  four  corners  of  ihe  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the 
earih,  that  the  wind  Pnould  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the 
fea,  nor  on  any  tree. 

And  1  iaw  another  angel  afcending  from  the  Eaft,  having  tha 
feal  of  the  living  God  ;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the 
four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the 
fea,  faying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  fea,  nor  the  trees, 
till  we  have  feahd  the  fervants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads. 

And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  fealed,  and 
there  were  fealed  an  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thcufand  of 
all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Lrael. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Judea,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben,  twelve  ihoufand. 

Of  the  tri;  e  of  Gad,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Afer,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Nepluhalim,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Meuallcs,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  ihe  tribe  of  Simion,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  llfacher,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulon,  twelve  ihoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Jofeph,  twelve  thoufand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  twelve  thoufand. 

The  only  quefdon  of  importance  here,  is,  whether  the  one 
hundred  and  forty-four  thoufr.nd,  are  Jews  that  lived  and  died 
■under  the  difpenfation  of  Mofes;  or  whether  they  are  Chrif- 
tians  of  all  nations  V  That  this  number  really  intends  fuch  as 
thev  are  defcribed  to  be,  will  appear  very  probable. 

The  Tificn  falls  in  immediately  after  the  deftrudion  of  the 
Jewilh  church  and  nation,  when  the  numbex  of  faithful  Jews 
m^ght  be  naturally  afcertained. 

Thefe  one  hundred  and  forty-tour  thoufand  do  not  appear 
to  be  fo  dillinguifned  and  exalted,  as  the  four  living  ones,  who 
are  in  the  throne  and  round  about  the  throne  ;  and  are  pro- 
bably the  fame  as  Ifaiah  reprefcnts,  chap.  vi.  2.  I  faw  the  Lord 
fitting  on  a  throne,  high  and  lifted  up,  ar.d  his  train  filled  the 
temple  :  above  it  Hood  the  leraphim,  each  one  had  fix  wings, 
and  one  cried  unto  another  and  faid,  Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the 
I/Drd  of  Holls:   the  .whole  earth  is  full  of  bis  glory.    And, 


r  257   ] 

Ezek.  i.  s-  where  he  fees  four  living  creatures  that  run  and  te* 
turned  as  a  fl-fh  of  lightening. 

It  is  faid  of  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand,  that 
they  go  wherever  the  Lamb  goes. 

T'he  four  living  creatures  are  not  numbered ;  they  always 
appear  to  be  diftind  from  this  number :  and  are  all  fpirit  and 
life  in  worfhip  and  adoration.  Whereas  it  is  remarkablej  that 
the  144,000  never  utter  a  fyllable. 

U  the  four  living  creatures  do  really  defignate  the  redeemed 
under  the  Chriftian  difpenfation,  then  there  can  be  no  doubt 
but  the  144,000,  do  defignate  Jews  under  the  Mofaic  difpen- 
fation. 

Whether  the  number  is  definite,  as  expreffed*  or  indefinite,  li 
a  matter  of  curiofity,  which  if  it  could  be  fatisfied,  would  not 
tend  to  throw  any  light  upon  the  main  objedls  of  the  Reve- 
lations. 

Ch.  vii.  9.  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo  a  great  multitude  which 
no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations  and  kindreds,  and 
people  and  tongues,  flood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the 
Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands,  and 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying,  Salvation  to  our  God,  which 
fitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb. 

And  all  the  angels  flood  round  about  the  throne,  and  about 
the  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures,  and  fell  before  the 
throne  on  their  faces,  and  worfhipped  God,  faying.  Amen  • 
Blelling,  and  glory,  and  wifdom,  and  thankfgiving,  and  ho- 
nour, and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our  God,  for  ever,  and 
ever.    Amen. 

And  one  of  the  elders  anfwered,  faying  unto  me,  What  are 
thefe  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes  'i  And  whence  came 
they*?  And  I  faid  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knoweft;  and  he 
faid  unto  me,  Thefe  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribu- 
lation, and  have  wafhed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb :  therefore  are  they  before  the  throne 
^  of  God,  and  ferve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple ;  and  he 
that  fitteth  on  the  throne  (hall  dwell  among  them  :  they  (hall 
hunger  no  more,  neither  thirft  any  morf  leither  (hall  the  fun 
light  on  them,  nor  any  heat :  for  &  amb  which  is  in  the 
midfl  of  the  throne  {hall  feed  them,  ,d  (hall  lead  them  unto 
living  fountains  of  waters ;  and  Goa  hall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

We  are  plainly  told  who  this  great  multitude  are  i  but  it  19 
necfeflary  to  exam'ne  when  and  where  their  tribulation  happens 

Qn 


[    298    ] 

to  them ;  anil  where  their  charadters  as  faints  is  formed  and 
finifhed.  And  we  may  anfwer  generally,  that  it  is  in  the  ftate 
of  the  Millenium. 

This  muliitude  is  refeired  to  chap.  v.  13,  where  every  crea- 
ture worfhips :  they  are  probably  referred  to  in  chap.  xv.  when 
the  fong  of  Mofes,  the  fervant  of  God,  and  the  fong  of  the 
Lamb  is  fung:  and  where  it  is  faid  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle 
of  the  teftimony  is  opened  in  heaven,  which  temple  no  man 
could  enter  into  till  the  feven  plagues  were  fulfilled. 

They  are  referred  to  chap.  xix.  where  John  hears  the  voice 
of  a  great  muliitude,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  faying.  Alleluia,  &<.c. 

And  they  fhall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  na- 
tions into  ir.  And  there  (hall  be  no  more  curfe ;  the  tree 
of  life  is  there,  whofe  leaves  are  for  the  healing  of  the  na- 
tions. 

It  is  evident  this  infinite  number  is  different  from  the  four 
living  creatures,  and  the  144,000.  And  we  think  it  is  evi- 
dent that  in  thofe  are  included  all  the  faithful  under  the  Mofaic 
and  Chriftian  difpenGitions ;  the  confequence,  therefore,  is  in- 
evitable, that  this  infinite  number  are  introduced  into  the  Mille- 
nium kingdom,  where  they  have  great  tribulation;  where,  as 
our  Saviour  fays,  they  are  compelled  to  come  in :  that  they 
have  their  ChriUian  charadler  formed  and  eftabliQied  there.— 
And  it  would  be  flrange  if  there  fhould  be  a  tree  there,  whofe 
leaves  fhould  be  for  the  healing  of  the  nations ;  and  yet  there 
fliould  be  no  nations  to  heal. 

There  are  many  who  hold  that  the  Millenium  ftate  will  be 
before  any  refurreftion ;  that  its  fubjeds  will  be  men  in  the 
flefh;  that  it  will  lail  about  one  thoufand  years;  that  in  this 
ftate  there  will  be  an  infinite  number,  who  will  have  their  Chrif- 
tian  chara<Ser  formed  and  eftablifhed.  The  difpute,  therefore, 
is  alone  with  refpeft  to  the  mode  and  manner,  and  the  nature 
of  the  Millenium  kingdom:  here  we  may  differ  widely;  but 
probably  not  at  all  as  to  the  infinite  number  that  will  be  faved. 

The  field  of  conjeiSure,  fancy,  and  wild  opinion,  lays  alto- 
gether on  the  fide  of  thofe,  who  hold  fentiments  fimilar  to 
that  abovementioncd. 

As  to  the  refult  on  my  fide  of  the  quefiion ;  there  can  be  no 
ground  for  any  wild  or  extravagant  notions;  becaufe  it  will 
be  Jefus  Chrift  himfelf,  that  will  vifibly  clofe  the  prefcnt  difpen- 
fation.  We  have  therefore  only  to  wait  patiently  for  the 
event;  as  nothing  we  can  do,  wil'  hafien  or  procraftinate  it. 

As  it  is  of  great  importance  to  form  a  right  opinion  of  the 
aature  of  the  Milleirium  kingdom,  and  the  time  when  it  will 


t    299    ] 

commence ;  and  as  this  feems  to  be  one  great  objed  and  defign 
of  the  Revelations,  which  will  be  made  more  manifeft  here- 
after ;  we  requeft  the  attentive  reader  carefully  to  perufe  the 
whole  hiftory ;  and  then  he  will  have  a  right  to  form  his  own 
opinion  as  to  this  kingdom. 

Chap.  V.  1 1.  An  infinite  number  of  angels  ftand  round  the 
throne,  and  round  the  living  creatures,  and  twenty-four  el- 
ders, and  afcribe  worthinefs  to  the  Lamb;  fo  in  the  eleventh 
verfe  of  this  chapter,  af/ihe  angels  ftand  in  the  fame  manner, 
and  fall  on  their  faces,  and  worftiip  God.  Some  have  con- 
ftrued  the  original  fo  as  to  make  the  four  living  creatures,  and 
the  four  and  twenty  elders,  fall  on  their  faces  with  the  angels ; 
but  it  is  manifeflly  inconfiftent  with  the  original.  It  is  the  an- 
gels by  themfelves,  in  both  places,  that  perform  the  i&.  of 
worfhip. 

And  in  Heb.  i.  6.  And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in  the  firft 
begotten  into  the  world,  he  faith,  And  let  all  the  angels  of  God 
worfhip  him.  This  very  a6t  of  worfhip  feems  to  be  performed 
to  the  firft  begotten  from  the  death,  on  his  firfl  introdudion  to 
the  Millenium  kingdom,  or  the  vifible  kingdom  of  Jefits  ChriH 
on  earth* 


t    300    ] 
PART        III, 

CHAP.      VIII. 

r  A  ND  when  he  had  opened  the  feventh  Teal,  there  was 
JTjl.  filence  in  heaven  about  the  fpace  of  half  an  hcur. 

And  I  faw  the  feven  angels  which  flood  before  Gcd_,  and  to 
them  were  given  four  trumpets. 

And  another  angel  came  and  flood  at  the  altar,  having  a 
golden  cenfer,  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incenfe, 
that  he  Ihould  ofTer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  faints  upon  the 
golden  atlar  which  was  before  the  throne. 

And  the  fmoke  of  the  incenfe  which  came  with  the  prayers 
of  the  faints,  afcended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 

And  the  angel  took  the  cenfer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  of  the 
altar,  and  caft  it  into  the  earth:  and  there  were  voices,  and 
thund^rings,  and  lightenir.gs,  and  an  earthquake. 

And  the  feven  angels  which  had  the  k\^r\  trumpets,  pre- 
pared themfelves  to  found. 

The  firfl  angel  founded,  and  there  followed  hail,  and  fire 
mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cafl  upon  the  earth:  and 
the  third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grafs  was 
burnt  up. 

And  the  fecond  angel  founded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  moun- 
tain burning  with  fire,  was  csfl  into  the  fea :  and  the  third  part 
of  the  fea  became  blood.  And  the  third  pait  of  the  creatures 
which  were  in  the  fea,  and  had  life,  died;  and  the  third  pair 
©f  the  Ihips  were  dtflroyed. 

And  the  third  angel  founded,  and  there  fell  a  great  flar  from 
heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the  third 
part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters. 

And  the  name  of  the  flar  is  called  wormwood  :  and  t];e 
third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood  :  and  many  men 
died  ot  the  waters,  becau'e  they  were  made  biiter. 

And  the  fourth  angel  founded,  and  the  third  part  of  the  fun 
.wasfmitten,  and  thv  third  pavtof  ihe  ircon,  nr.d  the  th;;d  piit 


[     301      ] 

of  the  ftars;  fo  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the 
day  Ihone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewife. 

And  1  beheld  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the  midft  of 

heaven,  faying,  with  a  loud  voice,  Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  the 

I  inhabitants  ol;  the  earth,  by  reafon  of  the  other  voices  of  the 

I  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to  found  ! 

I       We  have  obferved  that  an  injundion  was  laid  upon  the  four 

I  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth,  not  to  proceed 

until  the  fervants  of  God  were  fealed  in  the  foreheads.     Thefe 

four  angels  belong  to  the  four  firft  trumpets,  which  carry  v,s  to 

the  end  of  Imperial  Rome  in  Europe,  or  that  head  which  was 

wounded. 

And  we  fball  have  now  opened  to  our  view,  the  great 
drama,  during  the  Chriftian  difpenfation  in  its  prefent  form. 

And  there  was  filence  in  heaven  about  the  fpace  of  half  an 
hour.  As  John  begins  his  computation  with  the  refurredion, 
and  as  half  an  hour  in  prophetic  language,  isfeven  days  and  an 
half,  this  may  intimate,  how  (hort  the  time  was  before  the  op- 
pofcrs  of  Chriftianity  began  to  perfecute  the  Chriftians. 

Seven  angels  are  introduced,  to  whom  are  given  feven  trum- 
pets ;  and  another  angel,  having  a  golden  cenfer,  and  much  in- 
cenfe,  that  he  fhould  oflfer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  faints  upor> 
the  golden  altar,  which  was  before  the  throne,  and  the  fmoke 
of  the  incenfe  which  came  with  the  prayersofthe  faints,  afcend- 
ed  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  All  which  plainly 
intimates,  a  change  from  the  Jewilh  to  the  Chrifiian  economy. 
The  fame  angel  fills  the  cenfer  with  Hre  of  the  altar,  and  calls 
it  into  the  earth,  and  there  were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and 
lightenings,  and  an  earthquake;  which  naturally  intimate  the 
eftefts  the  prayers  of  the  Chriftians  would  have  upon  the  blind 
oppofers  of  Chriftianity  :  that  they  would  draw  forth  the  ven- 
geance of  the  heathenifh  idolaters,  and  obftinate  Jews,  againft 
ihe  innoccL*  Chrifhans. 

SECTION       I. 

The  firf^  trumpet  founds: — The  figure  "hail,"  iiitimale? 
number  and  inceflant  repetition.  "  Fire  mingled  wiili  blood/' 
ardent  burning,  blood-thitfiy  zeal.  This  firll  trumpet  defrg- 
nates  the  perfecutions  of  the  Chriftians,  for  a  period  of  30a 
years,  to  Conftantine  the  Great.  By  "  trees,"  may  be  under- 
flood  Chriftians,  old  and  found  in  the  faith.  And  by  "  green 
grafs,'"  young  converts;  yet  tender,  and  not  arrived  to  a  f^ate 
of  Chriftian  manhood.  During  this  period,  attempts  were 
made  to  extirpate  Chriftiaiiity  from  the  fr.ce  of  the  eirth.    And 


L       30i       ] 

hiftory  (V.ews  how  nearly  it  feenied  to  have  been  effeSed:  but 
it  had  a  root  more  thr.n  human. 

The  Jews  had  the  moft  inveterate  hatred  againft  the  Chrifti- 
ans  they  perlccured;  and  no  doubt  ufed  their  influence  with 
the  emperors  to  perlecute  the  Chriftians.  The  feat  of  perfecu- 
tion  was  principally  Afia ;  and  the  third  part  may  have  refe- 
rence hereto. 

SECTION        II. 

The  fecond  trumpet  introduces  Conftantine  the  Great.  The 
metaphor  is  ''  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire;" — a  moun- 
tain intimates  an  empire,  or  the  head  of  an  empire.  He  was 
the  firft  Chrillian  emperor,  and  Eufebius  makes  his  fplendid 
appearance  exceed  that  of  the  brightnefs  of  burning  fire.— 
The  '^  fea"  means  a  very  great  and  extended  empire.  In  the 
former  trumpet,  one-third  of  the  trees  and  green  grafs  were 
burnt  up.  Here  the  third  part  of  the  fea  becomes  blood :  Dio- 
clefian,  the  predecelTor  of  Conftantine,  was  one  of  the  moil 
violent  perfecutors  of  the  Chriftians;  and  Conftantine,  of  the 
Pagans;  the  laft,  as  unprincipled,  as  the  fiift.  Chriftians  may 
defend  themfelves :  but  they  may  not  perfecute  :  yet  fubmif- 
fion  is  the  conftant  them^e  of  the  gofpel. 

The  impolitic  arrangements  of  the  ecclefiaftical  hierarchy 
made  by  Conftantine,  placed  the  bifhop  of  Rome  at  the  head 
of  Europe,  which  was  then  one-third  part  of  the  known 
world.  The  fea's  becoming  blood,  indicates  fomething  very 
ofFenfive  and  impare ;  and  this  has  been  the  cafe  of  the  church 
in  Europe:  that  is,  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

SECTION        III. 

The  third  trumpet  opens  to  view  the  corruptious  of  the 
ecclefiiftical  hierarchy ;  this  was  a  natural  confequence  of 
Conftantine's  Ecclefiaftical  regulations :  the  temporal  govern- 
ment of  Imperial  Rome,  was  adminiftered  under  the  emperor, 
by  great  officers  of  ftate,  allotted  to  certain  divifions  of  the 
empire;  and  under  thefe  a  great  number  of  fubordinate  offi- 
cers :  The  temporal  divifions  were  alfo  made  ecclefiaflical 
divifions :  dignified  clergy,  and  fubordinate,  were  here  intro- 
duced :  and  the  ecclefiaftical  foon  imbibed  the  fpirit  of  the 
temporal  government,  which  has  continued  to  this  day  in 
parr. 

By  the  terms ''  a  great  Rar  falling  from  Heaven,  burning  as  jt 
were  a  lamp,"  is  intended  particularly  the  bifhop  of  Rome,who 
appeared  firft  at  the  head  of  all  the  clergy,  at  the  firft  general 


r   303    ] 

council  at  N'.ce,  aflembled  by  Conflamine.  Of  the  fivft  four 
,  general  councils,  Mr.  Furneau  has  given  the  following  ac- 
I  count  : 

!      The  council  of  Nice,  held  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  31  j, 
i  conlifted,  we  are  told,  of  more  than  300  bifhops,  broxighc 
;  together,  feme  by  the  hope  of  gain,  and  others  to  fee  fuch  a 
I  miracle  of  an  emperor  as  Conllantine  ;  who  accljrdingly  well 
■  rewarded  them  by  his  prefents,  as  well  as  his  entertainments; 
Sabinus  faith,  that  they  were  weak  and  illiterate  men,  which 
I  might  be  true  with  regard  to  many  of  them.     However,  it  is 
I  certain,  that  they  were  very  litigious  and  contentious;  info- 
I  much  that  the  emperor  was  obliged  to  interfere,  to  take  them 
off  from  their  private  quarrels,  and  from  their  daily  cudom  of 
I  prefeming  to  hini  accufations  againft  one  another,  before  he 
'  could  get  them  to  attend  to  the  buiinefs  for  which  they  were  called 
together ;  and  when  they  did  engage  in  it,  their  condud  was 
agreeable  to  their  character;  for  the  party  accuflid,  having  laid 
before  them  a  written  confeffion  of  their  faith,  ihey  immedi- 
ately tore  it  in  pieces:  and  a  great  tumult  arifing,  and  thofe 
who  prefented  the  paper  being  cried  out  upon,  as  betrayers  of 
the  faith,  were  fo  terrified,  that  they  all  rofe,  except  two,  and 
were  the  firft  in  cond'^mning  the  fentiments  and  party  they  be- 
fore elpoufed.     With  fuch  violence  were  matters  carried  ia 
this  council !  and  the  unintelligible  terms  which  they  introduced 
into  their  creeds  and  definitions  of  faith,  and  irapofed  by  dint 
of  authority  on  others,  only  ferved  to  increafe  and  perpetuate 
the  controverfies  then  fubfifting,  and  fill  the  world  with  mutual, 
rage  and  mutual  perfecutions.     The  confequence  of  which 
Was,  that  the  Chrlflian  religion,  which,  for  300  years  after 
the  afcenfion  of  our  Saviour,  had  been  fpreading  over  a  large 
part  of   Afia,    Europe  and  Africa,  without  the  affiftance  of 
iecular  power  and  church  authority,  and  at  the  convening  ef 
the  council  of  Nice  was  almoft  every  where,  through  thofe 
countries,  in  a  flourifhing  condition,  in  the  fpace  of  another 
300  years,  or  a  little  more,  was  greatly  corrupted  in  a  large 
part  of  that  extent,  its  glory  debafed,  and  its  light  aimed  ex- 
tinguiftied.     This  council,  we  are  informed  by  Socrates,  was 
on  the  point  of  decreeing  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  if  they 
had  not  been  diverted  from  it,  by  a  fpirited  oration  of  Paph- 
nutius,  an  Egyptian  bifhop. 

The  next  general  council  of  Conflantinople,  A.  D.  38r,  was 
called  to  confirm  the  decifions  of  the  council  of  Nice,  which 
had  not  in  the  leaft  extinguifhed  the  rage  of  controverfy.   Pre- 


[      304       ] 

\Jou3toit,  the  emperor  wrote  to  theinivabiiants  of  that  d:y> 
that  he  would  have  all  his  fubjetfts  to  be  of  the  fame  religion 
which  Peter,  prince  ot  the  apoffles,  had  from  the  beginning, 
delivered  to  the  Romans,  and  which  was  now  held  by  Da- 
mafus,  biQiopof  Rome,  and  Peter,  bifhop  of  Alexandria.  So 
refpeftable  a  father  as  Gregory  Nazianzen,  in  a  letter  which 
he  wrote  to  Procopius  to  excufe  himfelf  with  the  emperor  for 
attending  this  council,  faith,  that  he  was  defuous  of  avoiding 
all  fynods,  becaufe  he  had  never  leenany  good  effedl  or  happy 
concluiion  of  any  one  of  them;  that  they  rather  increafed, 
than  lefltned  the  evils  they  were  defigned  to  prevent.  For  the 
love  of  contention,  and  the  luQ  of  power,  were  there  mani- 
fefted  in  inftances  innumerable.  And  what  the  good  father 
faid  concerning  former  councils,  not  excepting  the  famous  one 
of  Nice,  he  found  afterwards  to  be  true  of  the  council  of 
Condaniinople.  Thefe  conveyers  of  the  Holy  Ghoft,  faith 
he,  thefe  preachers  of  peace  to  all  men,  grew  fo  bitterly  out- 
rageous and  clamourous  againft  one  another,  in  the  midft  of 
the  church,  bandying  into  parties,  mutually  accufing  each 
other,  leaping  about  as  if  they  had  been  mad,  under  the  fu- 
rious impulfe  of  a  liilt  of  power  and  dominion,  as  if  they 
would  have  rent  the  whole  world  in  pieces.  He  faith  after- 
wards, that  this  was  not  the  efTed  of  piety,  but  of  a  contention 
for  thrones.  And  he  gives  a  ftrange  account  of  their  indecent 
behaviour,  when  he  had  juft  ma;le  a  fpeech  to  them.  Thefe 
furious  young  men  were  followed  by  the  eider,  and  raled  the 
council. 

The  general  council  of  Ephefus,  A.  D.  431,  was  called  on 
this  occafion.  Neftorius  was  of  opinion,  that  the  two  natures 
in  ChriR,  were  not  fo  united  after  thein  carnation,  as  to  occafion 
a  mutual  cominuaication  of  properties.  He  therefore  objeded 
to  calling  the  Virgin  Mary,  Theotokos,  the  mother  of  God; 
and  would  have  her  called  Chridotokos,  the  mother  of  Chrift. 
The  defign  of  the  council  of  Ephefus  was  to  fettle  this  notable 
difpure ;  or  rather  to  condemn  Nellorius.  When  they  met, 
Cyril,  of  Alexandria,  the  avowed  enemy  of  Neftorius,  induced 
the  bifhops  prefent  of  his  own  party,  to  proceed  with  great 
precipitance  and  violence  to  the  condemnation  of  Neftorius, 
befoie  the  arrival  of  John,  bifhop  of  Antioch,  and  the  bifhops 
who  were  with  him;  and  that  in  oppofition  to  the  proteft  of 
fixty  or  feventy  bifbops.and  the  emperor's  commiffioner.whom 
they  drove  out  of  the  aiieiVibly.  And  then  they  fentan  ac- 
count of  wlwt  they  hid  done,  inforlbed,  "To  NeSoriu?,  a 


r  305   i 

fecond  Judas."  When  John  and  his  party  arrived,  they  de- 
pofed  Cyril ;  and  Cyril  and  his  party,  in  return,  depofed  John ; 
thus  there  fubfilied  two  councils,  mutually  condemning  each 
other.  To  allay  the  ftorm,  the  emperor  gave  his  fanftion  to 
the  depofition  of  Neftorius,  Cyril  and  Memnon,  an  adive  par- 
tizan  of  Cyril's,  and  they  were  arrefled  by  the  emperor's  com- 
miffion;  but  he  was  afterwards  brought  (ibme  fay,  by  the 
monies  diftributed  among  his  courtiers  by  the  deputies  of  Cyril) 
to  alter  his  mind ;  to  confirm  indeed  the  depofition  of  Nefto- 
rius, whom  he  banilhed,  but  to  reftore  Cyril  and  Memnon. 
Ever  fince  Cyril  and  his  party  have  been  efteemed  the  ligiti- 
mate  council  of  Ephefus.  Ifidorus,  of  Pelufium,  in  a  letter 
to  Cyril,  treats  him  very  juftly,  as  well  as  very  freely,  when 
he  reprefents  his  condudt  in  this  council  to  be  that  of  a  man 
purfuing  only  his  own  refentments. 

The  fourth  general  council  of  Chalcedon,  A.  D.  4^1,  was 
occafioned  by  the  extraordinary  tranfaSions  of  a  council  of 
Ephefus,  A.  D.  449,  of  which  Diofcorus,  biftiop  of  Alexan- 
dria, was  prefident ;  and  in  which  the  doftrine  of  the  two 
natures  in  Chrift,  after  the  incarnation,  was  condemned,  and 
the  contrary  doftrine  of  Eutyches  confirmed.  The  menaces 
of  the  prefident,  together  with  the  foldiers  and  Monks,  who 
furrounded  the  council,  terrified  the  whole  aflembly  ;  and  Fla- 
vianus,  bilhop  of  Conftantinople,  who  had  condemned  Eu- 
tyches, being  accufed  by  the  prefident,  and  declared  to  be 
anathematized  and  depofed;  and  appealing  therefore  from 
him,  and  fomebifhops,  at  the  fame  time,  inter pofing  in  his 
behalf;  the  prefident  (Parted  up,  and  fternly  called  for  the 
emperor's  commiiTioners,  by  whofe  command  the  pro-conful 
of  Afia  came  in  with  the  military,  and  a  confufed  mob,  with 
chains  and  clubs,  andfwords:  and  fome  bifhops  not  willing 
to  declare,  and  others  flying  away,  he  cried  out,  If  any  one 
refufe  to  fign,  with  me  he  hath  to  contend ;  and  then  he,  and 
another  bilhop,  carried  about  a  blank  paper,  and  obliged  themi 
all  to  fign  it.  After  which,  it  was  filled  up  with  a  charge  of 
herefy  againft  Flavianus,  and  the  fentence  of  his  depofition, 
Flavianus  ftill  excepting  againft  the  prefident,  he  and  others 
fell  furioufly  upon  him,  beating  him  barbaroufly,  throwing 
him  down,  kicking  and  trampling  upon  him,  infomuch,  that 
three  days  after,  he  died  of  the  bruifes  he  had  received  in  the 
council. 

The  general  council  of  Chalcedon,  I  fay,  was  called  for  thi« 
purpofe ;  and  after  fome  ftruggle  between  the  two  comefld- 

Rf 


[      3o6      ] 

ing  parties,  for  and  againft  Diofcorus,  fome  crying  out  for  the 
condemnation  and  baniihment  of  the  heretic,  for  Chrift  had 
depoled  him  ;  and  others  for  his  reftoration  to  the  council,  to 
the  churches ;  the  party  againft  him  prevailed,  and  he  was 
depofed,  and  the  dodtrine  of  the  two  natures  which  had  been 
condemned  before,  was  now  athimed  ;  the  fathers  crying  out. 
We  believe  as  Pope  Leo  doth,  anathema  to  the  dividers  and 
confounders;  we  believe  as  Cyril  did;  thus  the  orlljodox  be- 
lieve, curled  be  every  one  who  doth  not  believe  fo  too. 

It  may,  perhaps,  by  feme  perfons,  be  efteemed  an  zA  of 
prudence  to  conceal  the  enormities  of  fiich  famous  aflemblies 
of  Chtiilian  b.ihops,  hi\  the  honor  of  Chrittianity  fliould  fufFer 
by  expoiing  them:  but  I  confefs  I  cannot  be  of  this  opinion. 
Chriflianity  can  never  fuffer  in  the  judgment  of  any  impartial 
perfon,  by  the  condud  of  thofe  turbulent  and  fadious  men, 
who  have  figured  on  the  pub'ic  theatre,  in  iupport  of  a  poli- 
tical religion  ;  while  it  hath  numberlefs  advocates  in  every 
age,  who  by  their  example,  as  well  as  influence,  promote  the 
irterell  of  peifonal  religion;  exhibiting  the  fairefl  patterns  of 
meeknefs,  humihty,  contempt  of  the  world,  patience,  con- 
tentment, purity,  and  fpiriiuality,  univerlal  benevolence,  and 
chaiity,  as  well  as  the  moll  undiflembled  and  fervent  piety. 
Such  men  of  fterling  worth,  fuch  genuine  Chrilhans,  who 
pafs  through  the  world  like  a  gentle  current,  which  fertilizes 
the  whole  adjacent  country ,  appear  with  no  eclat  in  hiflory  ; 
the  good  effcds  of  their  virtues  being  dlffufed  in  filence :  while 
the  reUlefs  and  ambitious,  who  aim  at  wealth  and  power,  and 
bear  down  all  before  them,  like  refiftlefs  tonents,  which  de- 
folate  regions,  attract  obfervation  from  the  changes  they  pro- 
duce in  the  world.  Neverthelefs,  thofe  good  and  righteous 
men,  who  have  ferved  their  generations  in  their  particular 
nations,  by  iheir  private  virtues,  will  hereafter  be  had  in  ever- 
klling  remembrance,  when  thofe  who  have  flood  forth  to  the 
public,  as  the  champions  of  tyranny  or  fecular  Chriftianity, 
will  be  covered  with  everlafting  (l^ame  and  contempt. 

SECTION        IV. 

The  fourth  trumpet  introduces  the  deftrudlion  of  one  of  the 
heads  of  the  weflern  empire.  The  figure  is  '•  the  fun,''  the 
third  part  of  it  is  finitten  ;  this  defigUAtes  Europe,  toeing  one- 
third  ;  Afia  and  Africa  the  other  two-third-.  But  we  have 
alfo  "  the  moon"  and  ♦'  the  liars,"  one-third  of  which  are 
frciucn  :  and  thefe  metaphors  always  have  reference  to  the 
church,  and  the  miuifiers  [hereof;  Rome  imperial  in  Europe, 


r  307   j 

came  to  an  end  in   Auguftulus,  A.  D.  476,  and  in  its  ftead, 
flood  up  the  biQiop  of  Rome,  and  his  fubordinate  clergy. 

Europe  at  this  time  had  not  embraced  Chriftianiiy.  Clovis 
is  faid  to  have  been  the  firft  ChrilTian  prince  in  Europe  afttr  the 
weftern  emperors,  fome  of  whom  might  perhaps  claim,  or 
be  entided  to  this  appellation  :  he  v/as  baptized  A.  D.  496,  as 
is  faid.  This  is  the  head  that  receives  a  deadly  wound,  as  is 
ftated  in  the  13th  chapter :  but  it  revives  again  in  eccleluftical 
Rome  ; — not  immediately,  not  till  many  years  afterwards. 


C     H     A    P.         IX. 

AN  D  the  fifth  angel  founded,  and  I  faw  a  flar  fall  from 
Heaven  unto  the  earth:  and  to  him  was  given  the 
key  of  the  bottomlefs  pit. 

And  he  opened  the  bottomlefs  pit;  and  there  arofea  fmoke 
out  of  the  pit,  as  the  fmoke  of  a  great  furnace,  and  the  fun 
and  the  air  were  darkened  by  reafon  of  the  fmoke  of  the  pit. 

And  there  came  out  of  the  fmoke  locufls  upon  the  earth : 
and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  fcorpions  oi  the 
earth  have  power. 

And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they  (hould  not  hurt  the 
grafsof  the  earth;  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree; 
but  only  thofe  men  who  have  not  the  feal  of  God  in  their 
forehead. 

And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  fhould  not  kill  them,  but 
that  they  (hould  be  tormented  five  months :  and  their  torment 
was  as  the  torment  of  a  fcorpion,  when  hellriketh  a  man. 

And  in  thofe  days  (hall  men  feek  death,  and  fhall  not  fincf 
it :  and  fhall  defire  to  die,  and  death  fhall  flee  from  them. 

And  the  (hapes  of  the  locufts  were  like  unto  horfes  prepared 
unto  battle:  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were  crowns  like 
gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 

And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teetir 
was  as  the  teeth  of  lions. 

And  they  had  breaft-plates  as  it  were  brea(t-plates  of  iron  : 
and  the  found  of  their  wings  was  as  the  found  of  chariots  of 
many  horfes  running  to  battle. 

And  they  had  tails  like  unto  fcorpions,  and  there  were 
firings  in  their  tails:  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  five 
months. 

And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel  of  the' 
bottomlefs  pit,  whofe  name,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  is  Abad- 
don ;  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  he  hath  h's  name  ApoUyon.. 


I    30S    ] 

One  woe  is  pafl :  and  behold  there  come  two  woes  more 

hereafter. 

And  the  fixth  angel  founded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the 
four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God,  faying  to 
the  fixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loofe  the  four  angels 
which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates. 

And  the  four  angels  were  loofed,  which  were  prepared  for 
an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  for  to  flay  the 
third  part  of  men. 

And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horfemen  were  two 
hundred  thoufand  thoufand :  and  I  heard  the  number  of 
them. 

And  thus  I  faw  the  horfes  in  the  vifion,  and  them  that  fat 
on  them,  having  breaft-platesof  fire  and  of  jacinth,  and  brim- 
fione  :  and  the  heads  of  the  horfes  were  as  the  heads  of  lions : 
and  out  of  their  mouths  iffued  fire,  and  fmoke,  and  brim- 
flone. 

By  thefe  three  were  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire, 
and  by  the  fmoke,  and  by  the  brimftone,  which  iflued  out  of 
their  mouths. 

For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails:  for 
their  tails  were  like  unto  fcorpions,  and  had  heads,  and  with 
them  they  do  hurt. 

And  the  reft  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  thefe 
plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that 
they  fhould  not  worfhip  devils,  and  idols  of  gold  and  filver, 
and  brafs  and  ftone,  and  of  wood,  which  neither  can  fee,  nor 
hear,  nor  walk. 

Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  for- 
caries,  nor  of  their  fornications,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

SECTION        V. 

The  three  following  trumpets  have  predicated  of  them  an 
affecting  and  fofemn  denunciation  ot  wo,  wo,  wo,  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  by  reafon  of  the  voices  of  the  trumpet 
of  the  three  angels  which  are  yet  to  found. 

The  fifth  trumpet  exhibits  "  a  fiar  falling  from  Heaven.'' 
And  this  according  to  the  figure,  and  the  order  of  time,  muft 
Intend  the  rife  of  Mahomet,  a  faUe  teacher.  Here  commences 
Daniel's  fecond  bead,  and  John's  red  horfe,  or  at  leaft  the 
foundation  is  laid  therefore  ;  as  we  have  no  figurative  defcrip- 
lion  of  the  deftrud^ion  of  the  Saracen  empire,  we  may  conclude 
that  this,  and  the  Turkilh,  are  reckoned  only  as  one  great 
empire.  The  Hegeira,  or  computation  of  time,  among  the 
Mahometans,  commences  with  Mahomet's  flight  from  Mecca, 


C  309    1 

A.  D.  612.  By  this  power,  Imperial  Rome  in  the  eaft,  is 
eventually  to  be  deftroyed.  If  we  confider  Mahomet  as  one 
of  the  moft  extraordinary  men  that  has  b;en  in  the  world,  and 
well  worthy  of  particular  notice  in  prophecy;  if  we  farther 
confider  the  fucceires  of  this  power,  as  tjeing  aftoniihingly 
great,  we  may,  without  impropriety,  view  the  Saracen,  as 
conftiiuting  or  commencing  the  fecond  great  monarchy,  in  the 
order  as  John  has  placed  them. 

I  have  elfewhere  noticed  what  properly  falls  in  here,  and 
anfwers  to  the  injun<ftion,  not  to  hurt  tire  grafs,  nor  any  green 
thing,  nor  any  tree,  which  was  Mahomet's  courting  thefriend- 
fhipsof  tiie  Chriltians,  and  entering  into  advantageous  treaties 
with  them. 

SECTION        VI. 
The  fixth  trumpet  is  generally  fuppofed  to  have  reference 
to  the  rife  of  the  Turks.     The  tour  angels  bound  in  the  great 
river  Euphrates,  are  fuppofed  to  defignate  tour  Sultanies,  or 
four  leaders  of  the  Othmans  and  Turks,  for  fay  they,  there 
were  four  principal  Sultanies  bordering  upon  the  Euphrates : 
One  at  Bagdad,  founded  A,  D.  1055. 
One  at  Damafcus,  it^yp* 

One  at  Aleppo,  io79« 

One  at  Iconium,  1080. 

This  explanation  however  does  not  appear  to  me  to  be  well 
founded.  It  does  not  feem  to  comport  with  the  hiftory  of  the 
Turks,  and  the  charafteriftics  of  the  power  defignated  by  the 
fixth  trumpet. 

The  Turkifh  empire,  fay  they,  has  its  beginning  in  thefe 
four  Sultanies,  and  was  confolidated  by  Soliman.  Shah  0th- 
man,  grand-fon  of  Soliman,  was  declared  fultan,  A.  D.  1299. 

It  is  manifeft,  from  the  hiftory  of  the  Turks,  that  thefe  Sulta- 
nies were  all  fwept  away,  or  abforbed,  between  1055  and 
1 399.  Nor  can  we  find  a  mighty  combination  of  powers 
ariling  from  thefe  four  fources.  And  yet  this  ought  to  be  the 
cafe;  according  to  thedefcriptionswe  ought  to  fee  four  mighty 
powers  let  loofe  at  once,  if  the  explanation  they  give  be  the 
true  one.  The  hiftory  itfelf  feems  to  afford  a  better  expla- 
nation. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Saracens  had  a  prophetic  period  affigned 
to  them  of  360  years.  And  it  is  well  eftablifhed  by  hiftory, 
that  they  were  in  a  low  and  miferable  condition  about  the  dofe 
of  the  tenth  century ;  and  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh 
century,  their  dominion  in  the  eaft  was  taken  from  them,  and 
transferred  to  the  Turks. 


t      Sio      ] 

It  is  not  neccffary  that  we  fhould  confider  thefe  four  ar.gels 
as  being  letloofe  all  at  once,  but  as  rifing  up  in  lucceffion,  one 
after  r-Hother,  lume  of  them  m.:y  have  a  fliort  duration,  and 
others  a  l.jng  one.  In  purfuing  the  angels  of  de(lru<flion  in 
this  way,  we  not  only  find  the  four,  but  charafters  fuiting  the 
copioufnefs  of  rlie  prophetic  defcriptions ;  and  alfo  comporting 
\vith  the  uau='ual  exadlnefs  of  the  prophetic  period,  which  is 
391  year?  and  15  days  allotted  to  iheni.  And  we  fnall  have 
the  period  of  time  from  the  fall  of  the  Saracens  to  the  taking 
of  CoQl\antinople  fi.led  up  by  thefe  four  angels,  and  we  may 
naturally  expect  this  to  be  theca!e. 

A  1  ttle  before  this  mighty  conqueror 
The fii ft  angel  Mah-    arofe,  the  eaflern  emipirj  luider  Nice- 
nud,  the  Gaznevidc,     phcrus,  Phccas  and  John  Zemifces,  vas 
j4.  D.  997.  ioc8.  marked  by  the  excurfions  of  thefe  em- 

perors as  far  eaft  as  B?gd.'d. 

Mahmud  was  one  of  the  gieateft  of  the  Turkifh  princes.  I 
refer  the  reader  to  the  hilioric  laAs  for  an  idea  of  the  extent  of 
his  conqueQs,  and  the  immenfe  riches  he  amafled  together, 

To  Togrul  Beg,  the  name  oi  fuhan 

The  fccond  angel,  vras  fiift  appropriated.  Under  him  the 
thcSeljiikianDynaliy,  Turks  invade  the  Roman  empire  in  the 
Togrtd  Eeg,  J.  D.  eaft,  or  the  eaflern  empire;  the  invafion 
1038.  was  fudden,and  by  an  unl^nown  race 

of  barbarians.  The  myriads  of  Turkifh 
horfe  overfpread  a  frontier  of  fix  hundred  miles.  To  thefe 
Turks  130,000  ChrilhaHS  fell  a  facrifire.  Togrul  Beg  fent  an 
ambaffador,  and  demanded  tribute  oftheeaftern  emperor.  The 
regal  and  prophetic  offices,  which  were  before  united  in  the 
Caliphs,  were  now  leparated,  and  he  received  a  commilhon, 
declaring  him  the  temporal  lieutenant  of  the  vicar  ot  the  pro- 
phet. For  the  charatfiers  and  tran fadions  of  Alp  Ar dan  and 
Malek  Shah,  his  fuccelTors,  I  refer  to  the  hiftory.  The  laft 
died  A.  D.  1091,  and  with  h.im  tlie  greatnefs  and  the  unity  of 
the  Turkifh  empire,  having  lafted  only  54  years,  expired. 

Between  the  death  of  Malek  Shah,  and 

The  third  angely  the  reign  of  Ochman,  there  is  a  fpace 
Othman,  J,  D.  of  207  years,  in  which  the  fortune  of 
1299,  1326.  the  Turks  was  very  various,  and  their 

government  under  feveral  heads.  The 
vacant  throne  of  Malek  Shah  was  difputed  by  his  brother  and 
five  fons:  after  a  feries  of  civil  war,  the  treaty  which  recon- 
ciled the  furviving  candidates,  confiimed  a  lading  feparation  in 
the  Perlun  Dynady,  the  tided  and  principal  branch  of  the 


C    sa     ] 

houfe  of  Scljuk.  The  three  younger  Dynaffies  were  thofe  of 
Kerman,  Syria,  and  Roum,  which  were  delohted  by  the  inva- 
lion  of  the  Tartars.  Zingis  Khan,  firft  emperor  of  the  Tar- 
tars, reigned  from' A.  D.  1206  to  A.  D.  1127.  After  this 
tempeftuous  hurricane  had  pafled  away,  Othman,  the  fon  of 
Orthogrul,  the  fon  of  SoUman  Shah,  makes  his  appearance; 
the  Seljukian  Dynafty  being  no  more.  He  was  fruateon  the 
verge  of  the  Greek  empire.  It  was  on  the  27th  of  July,  1299, 
that  Othman  tirft  invaded  ihe  territory  of  Nuomedia,  and  the 
lingular  accuracy  of  the  date  feems  to  difclofe  the  forefight  of 
the  rapid  and  deUrudlve  growth  of  the  monfter,  fays  the  hii- 
torian.  Perhaps  it  may  alfo  give  us  feme  inlight  into  feme  of 
John's  1160  days.  From  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Oth- 
man, to  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Bajazet,  is  104  years,  that  iSj 
from  A.  D.  1299  to  1403. 

Tamerlane  having  defeated  and  taken 
The  fourth  angd,     Bajazet  a  prifoner,  for  a  fhort  lime  put 
Mahomet  I.   J.  D.     an  end  to  the  Ottoman  empire.     It  was 
1413.  1421.  again  united  in  Mahomet,  his  fon,  forty 

years  before  the  taking  of  Conftantino- 
ple,  and  continues  to  this  day,  having  made  no  coiiquelt  of 
any  confcquence  lince  the  taking  of  that  city. 

Huniadts  and  Belgrade  were  celebrated  as  the  barriers  of 
Europe  before  the  cunqued  of  Conftantinople. 

The  prophetic  period  of  391  years  and  15  days,  agrees 
better  with  this  general  view  of  the  matter  than  any  other 
that  I  am  able  to  luggeft,  and  gives  an  extent  to  our  ideas  more 
congenial  to  the  copioufnefs  of  prophecy,  than  the  explana- 
tion firfl  fuggefted. 

Mr.  Gibbon  informs  us,  that  the  feven  churches  in  Afia 
Minor,  fell  a  final  facrifice  to  the  Turks  A.  D.  1311,  but  from 
the  reiurreAion  1 279  years.  We  cannot  afcertain  exadtly  how 
foon  after  the  refurredion  thegofpel  waseftablifhed  or  received 
in  Afia  Minor,  probably  not  under  19  years ;  therefore  we  fee 
that  the  two  witneffes  h-ad  their  1260  years  compleat,  during 
which  time  they  were  to  prophecy  in  fackcloth  and  aflies. 

The  Mahometan  religion  forbids  the  ufe  and  worfhip  of 
images;  but  it  appears  that  the  power  or  perfons  againft  whom 
thefe  angels  are  let  loofe,  are  exprefsly  charged  with  woifnip- 
ping  devils,  idols  of  gold,  and  filver,  and  brafs,  and  ftone,  and 
wood,  which  neither  caa  fee,  nor  hear,  nor  walk.  Some 
place  is  defiroyed  in  which  fuch  idolaters  ate  found.  In 
Conftantinople  we  find  a  completion  of  this  defcription.  The 
adoration  of  images  was  long  in  ufe  in  this  great  city.  The 
Latins  held  the  empire  about  fifty  years,  during  which  time 


[      3»^      3 

they  made  immenfe  colledions  of  relicks,  croffes,  images,  &c. 
and  Told  them  for  great  lums  ot  money. 

John  does  not  purfiie  this  power  farther  than  to  inform  that 
it  will  be  a  terrible  meflcnger  of  vengeance:  one  of  the  lignal 
events  to  be  brought  about  by  this  power,  will  fall  under  one  of 
the  vials,  if  not  two  ot  them.  The  punifhment  of  the  feven 
churches  in  Afia,  and  the  fall  ofConftantinople,may  be  pointed 
out  by  the  firit  and  fecond  vials.  John  has  carried  us  as  far  as 
neceflary  into  the  eaftern  woild;  before  he  refumesthe  hiftory 
of  Europe,  he  anticipates  two  great  events,  or  has  vifions  of 
two  very  important  matters. 

•  If  we  fhould  fuppofe  the  grofs  idolaters  have  not  a  reference 
to  Chrillian  idolaters,  and  this  may  be  the  cafe,  then  it  feems 
abfolutely  neceilary  to  confider  the  four  angels  in  fucceffion, 
and  to  begin  with  M.ihmud,  the  Gaznevide,  who  was  a  great 
enemy  to  images,  and  deftroyed  them  wherever  he  met  with 
any.  No  ranfom  could  redeem  them  from  deftrudion.  This 
however  did  not  efTed  any  repentance  in  the  votaries. 

It  would  fwour  too  much  of  vanity  to  even  pretend  to 
conjedure  any  thing,  as  to  what  was  contained  in  the  voices 
of  the  feven  thunders.  But  as  to  the  period  of  time,  when 
they  will  be  uttered,  it  feems  to  me  otherwife.  The  general 
purport  of  this  account  tends  to  convey  an  idea,  that  they 
belong  to  the  Millenium. 

At  the  clofe  of  every  important  era  to  the  Chriftian  church, 
John's  digrefhons  are  extremely  well  adapted  to  encourage  and 
confole.  John,  in  thefe  two  digrefifions,  probably  takes  leave 
of  his  beloved  Grecian  churches. 

The  words  "  Thoumuft  prophecy  again  before  many  peo- 
ple, and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings,"  muft  mean  one  of 
two  things;  either  that  John  was  to  refume  his  hiflory,  and 
prophecy  more  particularly,  refpeftingthe  wefiern  world  and 
papal  Rome :  and  this  prophecy,  however  fweet  it  might  be 
in  point  of  knowledge  and  information,  yet  is  extremely 
hitter,  as  it  difplays  in  the  ftrcngeft  colours,  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven,  executed  upon  the  wicked :  or  it  muft  mean  that 
John  (hall  return  to  the  earth  again,  when  he  flrall  not  only 
prophecy,  but  adminifter  penal  juliice. 

The  111  fi  does  not  appear  to  me  to  be  the  true  conftrudtion ; 
becaufe  he  had  feen  before  in  vifion,  the  four  great  monarchies, 
the  laft  of  which  isdefcribed  in  language  that  (Irikes  with  hor- 
ror. The  feventh  trumpet,  the  angel  of  which  John  had  feen, 
?nclud*:s  the  feven  vial?,  which  by  this  angel's  account,  in  the 
loth  chap,  canies  us  to  the  end  of  the  ptefent  fyflem  and  myf- 
tery  :  Tl,e  l:Ule  book  does  not  feem  to  be  any  part  of  the  book 


f    313    3 

fealed  with  feven  feals.  The  pofuion  of  the  angel's  fiaiKirngi 
feems  to  embrace  the  two  laft  powers  on  earth,  after  which, 
there  will  be  no  more  wild  and  ferocious  beafls:  The  folemn 
atBrmaiion,  that  time  (hall  be  no  longer,  indicate  ftrongly,  that 
John's  prophefying  again,  mud  be  in  fome  other  period,  be- 
Iide  the  prefent. 

The  Greek  words  rendered,  **  time  fhall  be  no  longer,"  fome 
have  fuppofed  might  have  been  rendered,  "  the  time  fhall  not 
be  yet :"  and  the  one  tranflatiou  exprefsly  contradiAs  the  other. 
But  it  appears  to  me,  the  prefent  trauflation  has  truly  conveyed 
the  fenfe  of  the  original.  And  inftances  may  be  produced  to 
ftiew,  that  the  words  cannot  be  otherwife  rendered.  The 
affirmation  is  about  time  itfelf,  therefore  the  article,  the,  is  im- 
proper ;  becaufe  it  neceflarily  makes  the  affirmation,  not  to 
refped  time  itfelf,  but  fome  other  event.  We  may  afk,  The 
time  of  what,  (hall  not  be  yet? — Inftances  will  be  produced 
hereafter,  to  fhew  that  the  prefent  tranflation  is  right. 


CHAP.       X. 

AND  I  faw  another  mighty  angel  come  down  from  hea- 
ven, clothed  with  a  cloud,  and  a  rainbow  was  upon  his 
head ;  and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  lun ;  and  his  feet  as  pil- 
lars of  fire.  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  a  little  book  open ; 
and  he  fat  his  right  foot  upon  the  fea,  and  his  left  foot  upon  the 
earth ;  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth, 
and  when  he  had  cried,  feven  thunders  uttered  their  voices : 
and  when  the  feven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices,  I  was 
about  to  write ;  and  1  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  faying  unto 
me.  Seal  up  thofe  things  which  the  feven  thunders  uttered,  and 
■Write  them  not. 

And  the  angel  which  I  faw  ftand  upon  the  fea,  and  upon  the 
earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  and  fware  by  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created  heaven,  and  the  things 
that  therein  are,  and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are, 
and  the  fea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  That  there 
Ihould  be  time  no  longer. 

But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  feventh  angel,  when  he 
fhall  begin  to  found  the  myftery  of  God,  (hould  be  fiaifhed,  ajf 
he  bath  declared  to  his  fervants  the  prophets. 

Sf 


[      3t4      ] 

We  may  ob'erve  that  thl-s  angsi  hi$  iercral  chanfterifuc 
marks  of  Jefus  Chrifl. 

Chap.  i.  7.    He  corneth  with  cloud?. 

iv.  3.    And  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about    the 

throKe,  in  fight,  like  an  emerald. 
i.  16.     And  his  countenance  was  as  the  fun  (hineth  in 

his  Ih'eiigih. 
i.  1 5.    And  his  feet  like  ur.to  fine  brafs,  as  if  they  burn- 
ed in  a  furnace. 

The  charaifters  of  Jefus  Cbrift,  and  of  this  mighty  angel,  are 
tnaniftlily  the  iainc. 

The  opening  of  the  book  widi  feven  feals  was  accompanied 
with  many  important  circumltances.  John  wept  much  be- 
caufe  no  one  \v;s  found  ab'e  either  to  open,  or  read,  or  to  look 
upon  the  booh.  But  the  Lamb  went  and  took  the  book  from 
tiie  right  hand  of  him  that  kt  on  the  throne  ;  r^s  10  him  it  was 
not  fealed  :  and  as  to  John  this  little  book  is  not  fealed,  though 
the  other  wa?. 

The  rainbow  is  one  of  the  charaderift'c  marks  of  Jefus 
Chrill  in  the  Millenium  kingdom;  for  in  chap.  iv.  ver.  3.  he 
that  fitterh  on  the  throne,  was  encompalltd  with  a  rainbow. 

The  mind  of  man  is  extremely  limited;  he  can  foretell  no 
future  event,  except  where  the  laws  of  nature  and  experience 
aflord  him  fome  ground  for  it,  as  is  the  cafe  in  .calculating 
ficlipfes.  If  nature  continues  to  opera:e  r.s  it  has  done,  there 
will  at  certain  periods  of  time  be  eclipfes.  That  nature  wiil 
continue  to  operate  in  the  faiBe  manner,  is  beyond  his  fcrutiny. 
iSo  the  grounds  and  realbns  of  many  things  and  events  that  take 
place,  and  are  matters  of  contemplation  here,  are  entirely  un- 
knosvn  to  us.  Things  thr.t  are  not,  are  beyond  our  reach: 
and  as  to  many  things  that  arc,.we  viev;  them ;  but  it  is  through 
a  glafs  da  ikly.     . 

The  book  fealed  with  ft ven  feals,  wasfo,  naturally;  for  it 
treats  of  future  events.  They  were  nearly  all  future  at  the 
rime  the  Revelation  was  wrote.  It  does  not  treat  of  proble- 
matical qutllions,  and  give  us  the  reafon  and  ground  of  ab- 
Urufe  matters. 

The  little  book  open,  appears  to  me  to  contain  only  fuch 
things  as  relate  to  the'Mlltnium  difpenfation  ;  because  the  per- 
foH  who  hr.s  it,  is  attended  with  •circumtlances  that  evidently 
refer  us  to  that  period.:  and  bccaufe  it  is  not  a  fealed  book  to 
John. 

H's  fianding  on  the  fta  and  earth  manifeftly  embraces  the 
two  lad  temporal  powers  that  are  to  be.  The  fea  dellgnating 
the  Mahcnittan  cr  Turk  ill  empie;  and  lie  eiith,  the  pipai 


[      3^5      J 

power,  and  European  governments.  The  Mahometan  power 
arofe  out  of  the  bouomlefspt.  The  Creek  word  more  natu- 
rally fignifies  an  abyfs,  an  ocean.  And  it  is  exprefsly  faid  of 
the  papal  power,  that  it  arofe  out  of  the  earth,  chap.  xiii.  1 1, 

The  feven  thunders  intimate  feveral  particular  diipenfations 
of  providence,  or  great  events  th?.t  will  happen  in  that  period, 
which  will  be  no  lecret  when  the  period  an ives:  futurity  will 
then  be  open  to  all  that  are  like  John. 

The  angel  fwens  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever  :  if 
the  angel  defignates  Jefus  Chvift,  he  then  fwears  by  himfelf, 
becaufe  he  could  fware  by  none  greater,  That  time  fhould  be 
no  longer. 

But  when  (hall  time  be  no  more?  Plainly,  when  the  two 
beafts,  on  which  he  had  fet  his  feet,  have  lived  their  appointed 
time:  the  Revelations  point  out  no  ferocious  bealls  as  fuccef- 
fors  to  thefe  :  they  are  manifellly  the  two  laft  beads ;  therefore, 
longer  than  thefe,  time  fhall  not  be. 

If  the  two  powers  referred  to,  are  the  two  laft  tem.poral 
governments,  it  is  natural  to  fuppofe,  that  at  the  end  of  thefe, 
the  myftery  fhall  be  finifhed. 

And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  her.vcn,  fpake  unto  me 
again,  and  faid,  Go,  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in  the 
hand  of  the  ang^l,  which  ftandeth  upon  the  fea,  and  upon  the 
earth.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  faid  unto  him,  Give 
me  the  little  book.  And  he  faid  unto  me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it 
up;  and  it  fhall  make  thy  belly  bitter;  but  it  fhall  be  in  thy 
mouth  fweet  as  honey.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the 
angel's  hand,  and  ate  it  up;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  fweet  as 
honey ;  and  as  foon  as  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

And  he  faid  unto  me.  Thou  muft  prophecy  again  before 
many  people,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

Two  quellions  of  great  importance  naturally  arife  here. 

1.  Whether  the  contents  of  the  little  open  book  do  relate 
to  the  prefent  difpenfation,  or  to  the  Millenium? 

2.  Whether  John's  propbefying  again,  is  to  be  confidered  as 
referring  us  to  the  prefent  or  the  future  difpenfation. 

How  great  the  extent  of  knowledge  will  be  in  the  M'lleniura, 
we  know  not;  whether  it  will  extend  v/ith  certainty  to  future 
events,  and  to  the  reafon  and  nature  of  things,  is  difficult  to 
determine :  but  as  there  is  no  feal  upon  the  book,  we  may 
without  danger  fuppofe,  that  knowledge  will  extend  thus  far  iii 
the  redeemed. 

Among  other  circumflances  before  noticed,  thefe  two,  of  the 
books  being  open,  and  the  myftery  being  finilhed,-  eftabHIK  the 


C      3*6      ] 

idea,  that  tlie  conteats  of  the  book  relate  to  the  Millenium  *. 
and  if  fo,  John's  prophefying  again  muft  be  in  that  period.  He 
is  brought  to  the  two  laft  nations;  he  has  defcribed  the  Maho- 
metan power;  and  has  finifhed  his  prophecy  refpeding  the 
lame :  there  is  but  one  beaft  left,  about  which  he  is  to  pro- 
phecy. Therefore,  when  it  is  faid,  "  before  many  peoplCf 
and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings,"  the  words  cannot,  with 
propriety,  be  limited  to  one  fmgle  beaft,  which  John  defcribed 
at  the  opening  of  the  fourth  feal. 

If  we  take  a  view  of  the  current  ftrain  of  this  chapter,  it  will 
not  warrant  fuch  an  idea.  Jefus  Chrift,  in  the  Millenium  king- 
dom, appears  with  a  little  book  open  in  his  hand ;  he  fets  his  right 
foot  on  the  Mahometan  empire,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  Papal 
power,  and  fwears  by  himfelf  that  time  fhall  be  no  longer 
than  thefe  powers :  when  they  have  come  to  an  end,  the  myf- 
tery  (kail  be  fin'fhed. 

John  takes  the  little  book,  and  eats  it,  and  it  is  immediately 
faid  to  him,  Thou  muft  prophecy  again.  By  which  words, 
if  reference  be  had  to  the  prefent  difpenfation,  there  is  no  con- 
nexion between  the  little  book,  and  his  prophefying  again :  for 
all  the  prophecy  we  find  afterwards,  is  derived  from  the  book 
that  was  fealed  with  feven  feals.  John  has  unfolded  the  myf- 
teries  contained  in  fix  of  the  feals :  he  has  unfolded  thofe  ot  the 
ieventh  feal  as  far  as  the  fixth  trumpet.  The  angel  of  the 
feventh  trumpet  John  had  fecn,  and  knew  well  that  he  had  not 
unfolded  the  myfteries  contained  in  the  feventh  trumpet.  If 
therefore,  we  confine  the  words,  ihou  muft  prophecy  again  ,Xo 
the  prefent  difpenfation,  the  order  will  carry  this  meaning—. 
*'  Thou  muft  unfold  the  myfteries  contained  in  the  feventh 
trumpet :  thou  muft  prophecy  again  before  the  beaft  under  my 
left  foot ;''  and  this  brings  the  fenle  to  no  more  than  this — an 
order  for  John  to  finifh  what  he  knew  he  muft,  and  had  not 
finifhed. 

I  think  we  may  conclude  with  a  great  degree  of  certainty, 
that  the  words,  thou  muft  prophecy  cgain,  have  no  reference  to 
the  feventh  trumpet,  but  to  what  was  contained  in  the  littl^ 
book.  And  as  all  that  follows  in  ihe  Revelations  ie  derived 
from  the  feventh  trumpet,  we  may  conclude  farther,  that  John 
•will  prophecy  sgain  in  the  Millenium  kingdom. 

There  is  a  plain  reafon  for  the  little  book's  containing  things 
very  unpleafant,  as  well  as  pleafant :  At  Chrift's  fecond  coining, 
the  judgment  will  commence;  and  the  wicked  will  be  recom- 
penfed,  and  the  faints  are  rrprefented  asaffeiTors;  know  ye 
opt,  that  we  IhiU  judge  angels  and  men,  fays  Paul.    We  have 


[    su    1 

before  obferved  upon  the  redeemed  having  harps  and  golden 
vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  fainrs;  and  that 
we  find  nothing  in  the  fcriptures,  to  warrant  the  opinion  that 
fuch  is  the  cafe,  under  the  prefcnt  difpenfation. 


CHAP.      XI. 

AND  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod,  and  the 
angel  flood,  faying,  Rife  and  meafure  the  temple  of  G©d, 
and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worfhip  therein.  But  the  court 
■which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and  meafure  it  not ;  for 
it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles.  And  the  holy  city  (hall  they  tread 
under  foot  forty  and  two  months. 

John  has  not  hitherto  given  us  any  definitive  periods  of  time 
by  which  we  might  know  how  long  the  great  temporal  powers 
would  continue  :  the  objed  here  feems  to  be  for  this  very  pur- 
pofe.  The  fifth  and  fixth  trumpets  have  been  employed  about 
the  Mahometan  power ;  the  fixth  trumpet  introduces  the  fame 
power  under  a  new  organization. 

It  is  raanifefl  that  John  is  purfuing  that  part  of  Imperial 
Rome,  which  remained  in  the  Eaft,  till  the  Mahometan  power 
took  Conftantinople,  A.  D.  1453.  ^^  ^°^5  "°^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^s 
comes  down  to  this  date ;  and  perhaps  no  farther  down  than 
A.D,  1199,  when  the  two  laft  temporal  powers  were  com- 
pletely organized.  This  obfervation  is  made,  becaufe  it  is  fup- 
pofed,  that  fome  of  the  great  events  refpefting  the  eaflern  em- 
pire, fall  under  tlie  vials.  And  John  defcribes  the  Mahometan 
power  as  in  progrefs,  and  not  as  having  executed  its  commif- 
fion  againft  the  eaflern  empire. 

All  fuch  as  worfhip  God  in  fpirit  and  In  truth,  are  the  temple 
of  God,  and  any  part  of  fpace,  is  an  altar  in  which  they 
may  worfhip.  And  confequenily  a  court  without  the  temple, 
muft  be  all  fuch  as  do  not  worfhip  him  thus.  And  here  it  ap- 
pears to  me  to  mean,  more  than  falfe  and  hypocritical  profef- 
fors  of  Chriftianity;  and  that  by  the  Gentiles,  the  Mahometans 
are  intended,  who  deny  the  authenticity  of  the  fcriptures. 

And  the  holy  city  they  (hall  tread  under  foot  forty-two 
months.  Jerufalem  had  this  name,  and  we  may  naturally  fup- 
pofe,  the  full  time  for  her  to  be  defolate,  is  here  pointed  our. 
And  if  we  reckon  firom  the  flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca, 
A.D.  622,  the  completion  of  the  forty-two  months  will  be  in 
1882 ;  or  if  from  the  taking  of  Jerufalem,  it  will  end  1897. 


[      3i8      3 

And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnedes,  and  ihey 
rnsU  prophecy  a  thoufand  two  hundred  and  three  fcore  days, 
clothed  in  lackcloth. 

Thefe  are  ihe  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candleflicks,  land- 
ing before  the  God  of  the  earth.  And  if  any  man  hurt  them,  fire 
proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies : 
and  if  any  man  will  huit  them,  he  muft  in  this  manner  be 
killed.  Thefe  have  power  to  flnu  heaven  that  it  rain  not  in 
the  days  of  their  prophecy;  and  have  power  over  waters  to 
turn  them  to  blood;  and  to  fmite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as 
ofitn  as  they  wiil.  And  when  they  fhall  have  finifhed  their 
tedimony,  the  bead  that  afcendeth  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit, 
Tnall  make  war  againft  them,  and  (hall  overcome  ^h^m,  and  kill 
th^.m;  ?nd  their  dead  bodies  fhall  be  in  the  ftreets  of  the  great 
city,  which  fpiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  alfo 
our  Lord  was  crucified.  A^nd  they  of  the  people,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nations,  fhall  fee  their  dead  bodies 
three  days  and  an  half,  and  fnall  not  fufier  their  dead  bodies  to 
be  put  in  graves. 

And  they  that  dwell  upon  earth,  fhall  rejoice  over  them,  and 
make  merry,  and  fhall  fend  gifts  one  to  another,  becaufe  thefe 
two  propheis  tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth.  And 
after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  fpirit  of  life  from  God  entered 
into  them,  and  they  flood  upon  their  feet ;  and  great  fear  fell 
upon  all  which  faw  them.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from 
heaven,  faying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither:  and  they  amend- 
ed up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud:  and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 
And  the  fame  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tentli 
part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  {lain  of  men 
leven  thoufand;  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted  and  gave 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

The  fecond  v\'oe  is  paft,  and  behold  the  third  woe  cometh 
quickly. 

Whatever  ingenuity  any  may  have  difcovered  in  attempting 
to  explain  who  and  what  are  intended  by  the  two  witnefTes;  I 
fhall  confine  myfelf  to  one  plain  charafteriflic  mark  of  them ; 
wh'ch  is,  and  the  tuo  caudlclikks.  The  figurative  words,  an 
olive-tree,  is  not  ufed  elfewhere  in  the  Revelations;  but  as  it 
here  intends  plainly,  the  fame  as  a  candlef^ick,  or  fomething  fo 
congenial  to  it,  that  a  candlefiick  would  be  none.without  it,  I  (hall 
adhere  to  the  laf\  in  fixing  upon  the  things  fignified.  As  the 
fpirit  of  prophecy  has  explained  this  term,  we  have  no  right  to 
dep'.rt  from  the  explanation  :  by  which  is  manifeflly  intended 
a  vifible  church ;  and  not  one  where  there  are  no  falfe  mem- 
bers; as  is  evident  In  the  charaders  of  the  feven  churches.  The 


I    319    } 

^ueftion  will  be,  What  two  vifible  churches  hasjohn  a  reference 
to,  by  thefe  two  witnefles?    The  anfwer  mull  be  to  Ephefu|,_ 
and  Smyrns. 

John  is  raanifeftiy  making  his  farewel  addrefs  to  the  Chrif- 
tian  churchfs  in  the  iiall :  he  has  Introduced  and  defcribed  the 
power  that  was  to  be  the  minifter  of  vengeance  againft  them  : 
and  for  their  information  as  well  as  ccnfolation,  has  declared 
that  thefe  two  witnefles  (hall  certainly  have  a  period  of  1260 
years;  during  which  period  they  will  app€ar  in  habits  of 
mourning.  Notwithftanding  there  will  be  abundant  occafion 
for  grief  and  forrow,  yet  they  are  affured  of  prutcdion  ;  that 
infiead  of  their  enemies  prevailing  againft  them^  they  will  be 
able  to  command  and  dircdl  the  judgnrem  of  heaven,  in  cafe 
there  (hould  be  need  of  it,  againft  their  enemies. 

If  we  fuppole  by  the  two  olive-trees,  are  intended  the  two 
Teftaments,  it  will  add  flrength  and  propriety  to  the  defcrip- 
tion;  a  church  without  thefe,  and  thefe  without  a  church,  after 
they  were  promulgated,  would  in  the  firft  cafe  be  irapoffible, 
and  in  the  lall  place,  there  woi4d  be  a  caufe  defigned  to  pro- 
duce an  efFeft,  and  yet  no  efFcd. 

The  two  olive-trees  are  thus  reprefented,  Zech.  iv.  I  looked, 
and  behold,  a  candleftick,  all  of  gold,  with  a  bowl  upon  the 
top  of  it,  and  h's  feven  lamps  thereon,  and  I'even  pipes  to  the 
feven  lamps  which  are  upon  the  top  thereof.  Zechariah  aflcs. 
What  are  thefe,  my  Lord  7  The  angel  anfwers,  This  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord  unto  Zerubbabel,  faying,  Not  by  might  nor 
by  power,  but  by  my  fpirit,  faith  the  Lord  of  Hofls ;  Who  art 
thou,  O  gveat  mountain  1  Before  Zerubb?.bel  thou  (halt  be- 
come a  plain  ;  and  he  fhall  bring  forth  the  head  (lone  thereof 
with  (homing,  crying,  Grace,  grace  unto  it.  For  who  hath 
'dfcijiftd  the  day  of  fmall  things'?  For  they  (hall  rejo'ce,  and 
ftiall  fee  the  plummet  in  the  hand  of  Zerubbabel  with  ihofe 
feven ;  they  are  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  which  run  to  and  fro 
through  the  whole  earth. 

Then  he  afks,  What  are  thefe  two  olive  branches,  which 
through  the  two  golden  pipes,  empty  out  of  themfelves  oil  into 
the  gold  ?  Thefe  are  the  two  anointed  ones  that  (land  by  the 
Lord  of  the  whole  earth. 

This  defcripiion,  though  a  little  different  from  John's  in  the 
beginning  of  the  Revelations,  yet  the  difference  is  fuch,  as  to 
enable  us  the  better  to  explain  both. 

Zechariah  has  one  golden  candleftick  intimating  unity  in  the 
church :  that  is,  there  is  but  one  true  vifible  church ;  but  he 
branches  it  out  into  feven  lamps,  anfwerlngto  thrc  feven  golden 
candlefticks,  Rev.  i,  20,     The  feven  pipes,  or  channels  of 


C     3^0    3 

communication,  correfpond  with  the  feven  eyes,  and  fpiriti  of 
God. 

The  two  olive  branches  feem  to  communicate  with  the 
lamps;  nay,  it  is  exprefsly  laid  lb.  They  are  fatd  to  be  the 
two  anointed  ones,  or,  as  the  "words  might  have  been  renderedi 
the  two  fons  of  oil. 

We  may  therefore  obferve,  that  by  the  figttrative  reprefenta- 
tion  of  the  two  witnefles,  fomething  more  is  conveyed  to  Ul 
than  two  vifible  churches.  That  the  death  of  the  two  wit- 
neiles  implies  fomeihing  more  than  the  deftruAion  of  two 
churches,  which  is  a  denial  and  rtjeiftion  of  the  truth  contained 
in  the  ficred  oracles. 

And  fuch  has  mamfedly  been  the  fad:  the  Mahometan 
power  not  only  made  war  againft  the  eaflern  churches,  but 
againft  the  facred  oracles:  and  both  maybe  properly  reprer 
fented  as  having  been  put  to  death  by  that  power. 

It  feems  natural  thatthofe  deluded  perfons,  who  were  thuJ 
vidorious  in  flaying  the  churches  and  the  truth  itfelf,  fhould 
rejoice  over  their  dead  bodies. 

It  is  exprefsly  faid  that  the  beaft  that  afcendeth  oiit  of  the 
bottomlefs  pit,  is  to  be  the  minifter  of  vengeance.  This  beaft 
arofe  on  the  founding  of  the  fifth  trumpet,  and  is  undoubtedly 
the  Mahometan  power.  Their  dead  bodies  lay  in  the  ftreet  of 
the  great  city,  which  fpiritually,  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt, 
where  alfo  our  Lord  was  crucified.  By  Sodom  and  Egypt,  we 
may  underftand  one  city  only,  which  mull  be  Conftanunople ; 
the  wickednefs  and  idolatry  of  which  were  not  furpaffed  by 
Sodom  or  Egypt.  By  the  words,  "  where  alio  our  Lord  was 
crucified/'  we  are  naturally  direded  to  another  city,  which  is 
Jerufalem :  And  the  fad,  and  the  defcription,  accord  together. 
But  if  by  thefe  words  a  fpiriiual  crucifixion  is  intended;  then 
the  great  city  intends  Conftantinople  only,  and  by  way  of  emi- 
nence intends,  the  whole  of  the  Ottoman  empire. 

The  fame  vidorious  people  are  to  fee  their  dead  bodies  three 
days  and  an  half,  and  not  fuffer  them  to  be  put  in  graves. 
They  rejoice  becaufe  thefe  prophets  tormented  the  earth. 

In  the  three  days  and  an  half,  there  is  feme  myftery,  and  it 
is  difficult  to  unfold  it. 

I  think  it  is  manifeft  that  hereby  cannot  be  intended  three 
"natural  days  and  an  half.  John  had  juft  before  ufed  the  term 
day,  fignifying  by  it  a  natural  year,  or  a  year  confining  oi 
360  days,  in  the  1260  days  allotted  to  the  two  wimefles. 

If  we  fuppofe  three  years  and  an  half  are  intended,  and  that 
at  the  the  end  of  thefe  three  and  an  half  years  the  reformation 
commenced,  and  that  this  is  delignated  by  the  fpirit  of  life  from 


C     321     ] 

Ood  entering  into  them,  and  their  (landing  upon  their  feet,— 
the  fuppofition  is  attended  with  difficulties. 

There  were  many  difleiuients  from  the  papal  church  in  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  before  Conftantinople  was 
taken.  Although  a  door  feems  to  have  been  opened  to  Luther, 
which  no  man  can  fhut,  yet  many  before  him,  and  a  long  time 
before  him,  did  exprefe  their  abhorrence  of  the  Romifh  church, 
and  openly  cenfure  it.  The  Reformation  commenced  by  Lu- 
ther, was  •]■]  years  after  the  taking  of  Conftantinople  :  and  I 
do  not  fee  how  we  can  make  three  days  and  an  half  fignify  77 
years;  that  is  22  years  to  a  day. 

There  feems  to  be  no  connexion  between  the  dead  churches 
in  Afia  Minor,  and  a  reformed  church  rifing  up  in  Germany. 
It  feems  as  if  they  that  faw  them  dead,  three  days  and  an  halt', 
did  fee  them  alfo  afcend  up  into  heaven  in  a  cloud.  And  if  fo, 
reference  cannot  be  had  to  the  Reformation,  For  the  Maho- 
metans faw,  or  knew  well  that  there  was  a  vifible  church  at 
Rome :  and  whether  corrupt  or  pure,  was  immaterial  to  them. 
They  viewed  all  the  profelTors  of  Chrillianity  as  fuperftitious 
and  deluded. 

If  the  three  days  and  half  do  not  refer  us  to  the  Reforma- 
tion, then  they  muft  refer  us  to  the  Millenium.  And  as  th^ 
feventh  trumpet  confills  of  feven  days,  fix  of  which  will  carry 
us  to  the  Millenium :  we  may  fuppofe  that  when  Conftanti- 
nople was  taken,  two  and  an  half  of  the  days  affigned  to  the 
vials,  had  elapfed,  and  then  three  and  an  half  days  more  will 
carry  us  to  that  period. 

It  leems  manifeft  that  the  fpirit  of  God  enters  into  the  fame 
bodies  that  had  been  dead. 

They  afcend  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud:  The  term  heave?:, 
undoubtedly  fignifies  the  Millenium  ftate.  A  cloud  leems  to 
denote  that  period ;  "  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds."  The 
tenth  part  of  the  city,  and  feven  thoufand  men,  I  (hould  rather 
fuppofe  to  be  ufed  integrally,  fignitying  the  whole. 

It  does  not  feem  to  be  a  n;itural  thing,  that  John  (liould  in 
this  very  particular  and  farewel  addrefs  to  the  Grecian  churches, 
terminate  it  for  their  confolaiion,  with  a  piece  of  hiftory,  which 
neceffarily  falls  in  under  the  feventh  trumpet,  and  is  there  in- 
troduced with  an  account  of  the  church  of  Philadelphia,  which 
has  but  a  little  flrength,  and  is  in  defcription,  far  behind  the 
churches  of  Ephefus  and  Smyrna. 

That  after  an  exalted  angel  is  introduced,  fwearing,  that  time 
(hall  be  no  longer;  after  the  period  is  afligned  to  ;he  Maho- 

Tt 


C     3"     3 

metan  power,  snd  to  the  two  witnefles,  the  refult  of  all  the 
confolation  and  comfort  to  the  faithful  Greek  Chiiftians  is,  that 
a  weak  church  will  rile  up  in  the  wtfletn  wotld. 

There  is  no  circumftances  attending  the  Reformation  that 
correfpond  with  a  great  earthquake;  the  tenth  part  of  the  city's 
falling;  feven  thoufand  men  llain  in  the  earthquake  ;  and  the 
remnant's  being  aflrighted,  and  giving  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven. 

I  am  therefore  of  the  opinion  that  the  Grecian  churches  were 
by  this  account  referred  to  the  refurredion. 

Upon  mature  reflexion,  it  appears  to  me,  that  by  thefe  two 
v/itnelles  we  are  to  underftand  the  lame  that  are  comprized  in 
the  two  fit  ft  living  creatures;  and  then  we  have  hereby  defig- 
nated  all  the  true  Chriflians,  that  lived  and  died  under  hnperial 
Rome,  and  the  eailern  empire.  The  prophecy  continues  a 
long  time,  and  if  men  are  the  prophets,  then  there  muft  be  a 
fuccelhon  of  men  :  and  there  mufl  have  been  more  than  two 
in  number.  There  is  no  impropriety,  that  I  fee,  in  fuppofing 
that  men  are  the  prophets:  they  are  clad  in  mourning-,  they 
are  on  earth,  oiherwife  there  would  be  no  propriety  in  the 
words,  if  a?r\i  man  hurt  them.  Thefe  two  witneffes  mufl  be 
figurative  of  the  true  Chrillians  for  1260  years;  whoq^  God 
had  promifed  to  proted  againfl  all  their  adverfi\ries. 

They  are  to  be  killed  by  the  beaft  that  afcendeth  out  of 
the  bottomlefs  pit;  and  this  beall  can  be  no  other  than  the  Ma- 
hometan power. 

Tlieir  dead  bodies  are  to  lie  in  the  ftreet  of  the  great  c'ty, 
vvhich  fpiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  wheie  a'fo  our 
Lord  was  crucified.  The  ftrcet  of  the  great  city,  may  intend 
all  the  Ottoman  empire,  which  is  figuratively  denominated  So- 
dom and  Egypt,  on  account  of  its  wicktdnefs :  and  within  the 
limits  of  this  empire  Chrid  was  cruciiied. 

IF,  however,  a  city  is  intended,  it  is  by  way  of  eminence, 
and  comprizes  all  before  memioned;  and  in  tb.is  cafe  it  muft 
•mean  Conllantinople.  And  the  crocifixion  muft  be  figurative 
as  well  as  the  name  of  the  city,  hi  this  view,  we  are  led  to  fix 
the  event  at  tlie  taking  of  this  city  by  Mahomet  I.  but  this  will 
be  found  to  be  much  too  late. 

And  ihey  of  the  people,  &c.  (ball  fee  their  dead  bodies 
three  days  arid  an  half,  and  fliall  not  fufler  tlitm  to  be  put  in 
gtaves. 

\\  hatever  length  of  time  may  be  contained  in  the  three  days 
and  an  half,  it  is  manilefl  that  the  power  that  kill^  them,  is  to 
have  authority  ever  them,  or  the  places  wher-e  they  arc,  for 
that  petioi  and  no  longer. 


I    323    J 

After  three  days  and  an  half,  tlie  fplrit  of  life  from  God 
enters  into  them,  and  great  fear  f.uls  on  all  them  that  fee  them. 

If  the  prophecy  is  conneded,  and  there  is  no  change  of  per- 
fons,  which  I  think  muH  be  the  cafe,  then  one  way  of  con- 
ftruing  the  meaning  of  three  days  and  an  half,  may  be,  con- 
fidering  them  as  having  reference  to  three  and  an  half  vials. 
Six  viais  are  fix  days;  two  and  an  hiif  had  eiapfed  at  the  take- 
ing  of  Conflantinople ;  and  only  three  and  an  half  more  will 
complete  the  fix.  And  the  feventh  vial  is  manifellly  indicative 
of  a  new  era,  when  the  refurreftion  commences. 

At  this  time  fear  will  fall  undoubtedly  upon  all  wlio  fee  thefe 
two  witnelTes.  They  afcend  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and 
their  enemies  behold  them ;  which  ieems  to  point  out  that  la 
order  of  time,  the  faints  will  b?  raifed  before  the  dilTolutioa 
of  human  nature:  that  is,  before  the  btaft  and  the  falie  prophet 
are  taken  alive  and  punifhed.  For  after  this  event,  though  in 
the  fame  hour,  happens  the  great  earthquake,  the  failing  of  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city,  and  the  flaying  of  7000  men  in  the 
earthquake,  thefe  numbers  are  undoubtedly  to  be  taken  integ- 
rally— and  principally  intend,  all  the  wicked,  at  Chrift's  fecond 
advent,  then  on  the  earth.  But  a  remnant  remains,  and  gives 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

But  upon  mature  reflexion,  it  appears  to  me  that  the  fol- 
lowing explanation  is  preferable  to  any  other  that  1  have  fug- 
gefted,  or  feen. 

1.  There  is  undoubtedly  allotted  to  the  Mahometan  power 
a  preciie  period  of  iz6o  years. 

The  death  of  Mahomet  was  juft  630  years  after  the  birth  of 
Chrift.  After  his  death  he  was  fet  up  as  an  abomination;  half 
of  the  period  of  the  witnefles  had  then  expired. 

The  witnefles  are  the  churches  of  Ephefus  and  Smyrna,  in 
fucceffion. 

2.  John  makes  thefe  obfervations  in  the  days  of  the  trum- 
pets. And  feven  trumpets,  which  may  be  called  feven  day?, 
embrace  a  period  of  1260  years.  And  three  days  and  an  lialf, 
are  630  years,  which  will  appear  to  be  the  true  period  for  the 
fix  firft  vials. 

The  feventh  trumpet  or  day,  embraces  no  time;  yet  it  is 
reckoned  as  one  day.  The  fix  firft  trumpets,  or  days,  have 
each,  if  we  divide  the  time  exadly  between  them,  mo  years. 

3.  If  we  compute  from  the  birth  ofChrift,  1260  years  to  the 
death  of  the  witnefles;  and  add  to  that  three  days  and  an  half, 
or  630  years,  the  whole  period  of  the  vials,  it  will  end  at 
A.D.  1890.  And  there  is  abundant  reafon  to  believe,  that  the 
prefent  difpenfation  will  end  about  that  time» 


[      3H      3 

PART         IV, 


:^ul^ 


I 


F  we  confider  the  Revelations  as  divided  into  two  great 
parts;  the  fecond  great  divifion  commences  here. 


Ghap.  xi.  15.  And  the  feventh  angel  founded,  and  there 
■\\'ere  great  voices  in  heaven,  faying,  the  kingdoms  of  this 
■world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
Chrift :  and  he  fhall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  which  fat  before  God  on 
their  thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worfhipped  God;  fay- 
ing, we  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  art, 
and  waft,  and  art  to  come ;  becaufe  thou  hafi  taken  to  thee 
thy  great  power  and  haft  reigned. 

And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and 
the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  fhould  be  judged :  and  that  thou 
fhouldefl  give  reward  to  thy  fervants  the  prophets,  and  to  the 
faints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  fmall  and  great :  and 
fnouldeft  deftroy  them  which  deftroy  the  earth. 

And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there 
was  feen  in  his  temple,  the  ark  of  his  Teftament ;  and  there 
"were  lightenings  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earth- 
quake, and  great  hail. 

We  have  obferved  befo'-e,  that  John  is  placed  in  an  exalted 
fiation,  and  that  he  looks  back  on  time,  when  he  gives  a  hif- 
tory  of  the  great  temporal  powers  on  earth  under  the  prefent 
difpenfation.  The  Millenium  kingdom  will  be  a  ftate  of  light, 
and  knowledge :  there  will  be  no  myfleries  then.  It  is  pro- 
bable, the  happy  fubjeds  of  that  k'ngdom  will  fee  much  farther 
into  futurity  than  we  can  at  prefeiU  :  that  there  will  be  fuch  a 
communication  of  light,  as  will  enable  them  to  fee  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  thereof. 

The  fiift  part  of  the  introduction  here  alTerts  a  commence- 
ment of  the  kingdom  of  Chrift;  which  muft  be  the  beginning 


[      3^5      ] 

of  this  government :  notwithftanding  the  vials  appear  to  be 
under  the  peculiar  providence  and  diredlion  of  heaven ;  and 
feem  to  intimate  a  commencement  of  the  exertion  of  the  power 
of  God  :  yet  it  is  manifeft,  they  cannot,  in  any  fenfe,  be  con- 
fidered  as  the  beginning  of,  but  only  as  a  certain  prelude  to 
the  fame.  There  is  no  partition  between  their  accompliftiment 
and  the  commencement  of  that  period. 

The  defcriptions  we  have  in  this  part  of  the  introduftioa 
are  undoubtedly  fuch,  as  to  convey  fully  to  our  minds,  certain 
realides,  that  will  take  place  in  the  beginning  of  that  kingdom, 
to  which  we  have  no  doubt  we  ought  to  refer  ttiera. 

As  we  are  not  informed  who  are  the  beings  that  make  the 
declaration,  that  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his  Chrirl ;  we  cannot  fupply  the 
want  of  this  intormation. 

The  four  and  twenty  elders  are  onl  y  fpeciall  y  defignated ;  they 
fit  on  their  thrones,  and  fall  upon  their  faces,  and  worfhip  God. 
Thefe  four  and  twenty  elders  are  before  introduced  lix  times, 

as  worfhipping  God:  Rev.  iv.  lo,  and  v.  8.  ii.  and  13. 

Sometimes  they  feem  to  join  the  worlhip,  and  at  others,  to 
conclude  it  by  themfelves.  But  here  they  alone  perform  the  aft 
of  worfhip. 

As  the  feventh  trumpet  is  confidered  only  as  one  day,  the 
matters  declared  by  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  in  their  ad  of 
worfhip,  will  at  the  clofe  of  this  day,  be  realities.  The  nations 
will  be  angry  and  paffionate  towards  the  clofe  of  the  fame. 

It  is  afllerted,  that  the  time  to  judge  the  dead  is  come  ;  to  're- 
ward the  prophets  and  faints ;  and  them  that  fear  his  name 
f mall  and  great:  and  to  deftroy  them  that  deftroy  the  earth. 
As  it  is  manifeft  that  fix  of  the  vials  do  complete  all  the  pre- 
vious preparations  for  thefe  great  events,  they  muft  therefore 
commence  with  the  feventh.  If  the  defcriptions,  after  pour- 
ing out  of  the  feventh  vial,  are  to  be  taken  figuratively,  thefe 
muft,  of  courfe  be  viewed  in  the  fame  light ;  and  that  what  is 
here  declared  to  be  a  part  of  the  feventh  trumpet,  or  at  leaft  to 
take  place  in  fome  part  of  this  day,  is  no  more  than  a  figure; 
and  the  actually  taking  place  of  thefe  things,  will  not  happen 
in  any  part  of  this  day. 

When  any  will  reafon  againft  the  pofitive  aflertlons  of  one 
divinely  iflfpired,  it  is  tantamount  to  reafoning  againft  firft  prin- 
ciples, which  cannot  be  more  certain,  than  the  truths  delivered 
by  infpiration.  If  it  be  faid  that  they  do  not  reafon  againft 
the  aflertions,  but  merely  as  to  the  time  the  things  will  take 
place ;  then  it  may  be  obferved  that  they  are  to  take  place  in 
fome  part  of  the  day  of  the  founding  of  the  ferenth  trumpet; 


i    r~6    1 

and  a  denial  of  this,  is  tantamount  to  a  denial  oftlie  whole  :— 
for  whatever  is  not  in  time,  place,  and  circumftances,  the  fame 
with  what  it  is  reprefented  to  be,  is  not  at  all  the  fame  thing. 

The  import  of  the  words  necelTariJy  carry  this  idea,  that  be- 
fore all  tiie  things  contained  in  the  fevtnth  trumpet  are  accom- 
plifhi  d,  the  judging  of  the  dead,  and  the  reward  of  the  righte- 
ous will  take  place ;  and  alfo  the  deflrudion  of  them  that  de- 
ftroy  tlie  earth.  Which  laft  terms  cannot,  without  violence, 
have  this  idea  affixed  to  them,  that  the  deftruftion  means  no 
mere,  than  a  me  e  change  from  vice  to  virtue  :  a  dellruftion 
of  iVe  fintul  qualities  of  the  mind,  and  a  revival  of  true  religion 
in  the  fnrae.  And  that  paffion,  anger,  and  rage,  will  give  place 
to  tiie  noble  powers  of  reafon,  enlightened  and  inftrufted  in 
divine  truths,  and  exhibiting  love  m  perfection:  or,  in  other 
words,  to  true  dihnterelled  benevolence. 


CHAP.      XII. 

AND  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven,  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  fun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and 
upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  ftars:  and  (he  being  with 
child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered. 

And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven,  and  be- 
hold a  great  red  dragon,  having  feven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
feven  crowns  upon  his  heads;  and  his  tail  drew  the  third  part 
of  the  flats  of  heaven,  and  did  caft  them  to  the  earth:  and  the 
dragon  flood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be  de- 
livered, for  to  devour  her  child  as  foon  as  it  was  born. 

And  fhe  brought  forth  a  man  child,  which  was  to  rule  all 
nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto 
God  and  to  his  throne. 

And  the  woman  fled  into  the  vrildernefs,  where  fhe  hath  a 
place  prepared  oi  God,  that  they  fhould  feed  her  there,  a  thou- 
fand  two  hundred  and  threefcore  days. 

And  there  was  war  in  heaven  :  Michael  and  his  angels  fought 
againft  the  dragon ;  and  the  dragon  fought,  and  his  angels,  and 
prevailed  not,  neither  was  there  place  found  any  more  in  hea- 
ven; and  the  great  dragon  was  caft  out,  that  old  ferpent  called 
the  devil  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world;  he  was 
caft  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  caft  out  with  him. 
.And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  faying  in  heaven,  Now  is  come  falf 


[      3^7      ] 

Vation  and  firength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God ;  and  the 
power  of  his  Chrift;  for  the  accufer  of  our  brethren  is  caft- 
down,  which  accufed  them  before  cur  God  day  and  nighr. 
And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the 
word  of  their  teftiraony ;  and  they  loved  nor  their  lives  unto 
the  death.  Therefore  rejoice  ye  heavens^  and  ye  that  dwell 
in  them:  Wo  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  the  fea  :  For 
the  devil  is  comedown  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  becaufe 
he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  Oiort  time.  And  when  the  dra- 
gon faw  that  he  wascaft  unto  the  earth,  he  perfecuttd  the  wo- 
man which  brought  forth  the  man  child. 

This  part  of  St.  John's  introduftion,  or  prologue,  is  very 
indruAive,  and  extremely  well  calculated  to  unfold  to  us 
the  myfteries  that  he  is  preparing  the  way  to  treat  upon. 

The  following  obfervations  naturally  arife  out  of  the  fame: 

Firft.  The  woman  clothed  v/iththefun,  and  having  a  crown 
of  twelve  ftars,  naturally  defignates  the  chuich  militant,  under 
the  Chriftian  difpenfation,  with  the  tv/elve  apoftles.  Stars  are 
explained  by  the  fpirit  of  prophecy,  and  mean  temporal  bifhops 
and  fpiritual  teachers.  The  dignity  and  glory  of  this  woman 
is  far  below  that  of  the  church  triumphant,  as  reprefented  by 
the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures,  in  the 
4th  and  5th  chapters.  The  pofnionofthe  moon,  indicates 
the  exaltarion  of  the  Chriftian  church  on  earth,  above  the 
Jewifh  church,  which  laft  is  intended  by  the  figure  of  the 
moon. 

This  woman  defignates  the  commencement  of  the  Chriftian 
church  on  earth,  and  a  continuation  of  the  fame,  until  the 
Millenium. 

Second.  The  great  red  dragon,  defignates  the  completion 
and  fuilnefs  of  the  great  temporal  powers  on  the  earth,  from 
Nebuchadnezzar  inclufive,  down  to  papal  Rome,  confifting 
really  of  feven  great  monarchies  or  crowned  heads ;  and  ten 
horns,  which  are  ten  kingdoms  in  Europe.  The  Mahometan 
power  is  left  out  of  this  image  ;  it  has  already  been  defcribed 
by  itfelf.  It  is  neither  Pagan  nor  Chriftian.  As  we  are  fure 
that  fix  of  the  heads  of  this  red  dragon  have  heretofore  been 
pointed  out  to  us,  we  can  have  no  doubt  as  to  which  head  of 
the  dragon  John  will  beg'n  his  future  hiftory.  It  is  denomi- 
nated red,  probably,  becauie  all  have  been  tyrants.  This  great 
red  dragon,  is  the  ccmpleat  image  of  that  old  ferpent,  called 
the  devil  and  Satan. 

It  was  the  fifth  head  of  the  dragon,  that  flood  before  the 
"Woman  to  devour  her  child,  as  foon  as  it  was  born.  Herod 
was  made  king  of  the  Jevrs  by  this  fifth  head.    The  woman 


[      328      ] 

designating  the  church  militant,  is  figuratively  reprefented,  as 
bringing  forth  the  man  child,  that  is  Jefus  Chrift,  who  was  after 
the  refurreiflion  caught  up  unto  God  and  to  his  throne. 

Third.  This  church  militant,  under  the  figure  of  the  wo- 
man, flies  into  the  wildernefs,  where  fiie  hath  a  place  prepared 
of  God,  that  they  fhould  feed  her  1260  years.  As  we  are 
obliged  to  confi'ier  the  dragon  in  his  various  component  parts, 
fo  we  muft  here  the  church  militant.  The  eaftern  part  of  this 
church  has  been  defcribed  to  us,  and  the  power  that  put  an 
end  to  it,  has  been  plainly  and  fully  reprefented  under  the  5th 
and  6th  trumpets. 

The  time  therefore  for  this  part  of  the  church  militant,  to 
fly  into  the  wildernefs,  is  after  imperial  Rome  comes  to  an 
end — for  this  plviin  veafon,  becaufe  we  have  had  every  thing 
relative  to  the  fitth  head  of  the  dragon,  as  far  as  refpeds  the 
church,  pointed  out  to  us  before;  and  we  have  feen  an  end  of 
this  fifth  head.  The  tail  of  the  great  image  drew  a  third  part 
of  the  ftars  of  Heaven,  which  naturally  defignates  the  feventh 
head  thereof,  which  is  Rome  ecclefuflical,  or  Rome  papal, 
the  laft  and  lower  part  of  this  image.  The  third  part  of  the 
ftars  plainly  intimates  the  clergy  in  Europe,  which  was  a  third 
part  of  the  known  world ;  there  being  but  three  grand  divifi- 
ons  of  it,  Afia,  Africa,  and  Europe. 

The  time  therefore  to  commence  the  1260  days  or  years, 
muft  either  be  at,  or  after  the  end  of  the  weftern  emperors. 

Fourth.  The  time  when,  and  the  effeft  of  the  war  in  Hea- 
ven, require  particular  attention,  in  order  that  we  may  fee 
whether  we  are  hereby  led  farther  into  the  views  of  John. 

We  may  obferve,  that  it  is  not  probable,  that  by  this  war, 
we  are  led  back  to  the  time  when  Paganifm  was  deftroyed ; 
for  when  Pagan  imperial  Rome  ceafed  to  be,  the  dragon  did 
not  ceafe  to  be,  nor  was  he  then  cait  to  the  earth;  which  na- 
turally intimates  a  great  diminifhing  of  the  extent  of  empire. 

FIcaven  here,  manifeftly  intends,  fuch  as  enjoy  the  light 
and  privileges  of  the  gofpel.  Who  Michael  is,  we  know  not ; 
but  v/e  have  reafon  to  fuppofe  that  by  him,  is  intimated,  the 
power  of  Heaven  exerted  in  favor  of  them  that  dwell  in  Hea- 
ven. Michael  may  be  a  figurative  reprefentaiion  of  a  power- 
ful, faithful  and  good  commander. 

The  time  when  this  war  commences,  feems  to  be  appa- 
rently, when  the  Pope  and  Charles  V.  made  fuch  great  exer- 
tions aganft  the  reformation.  And  it  is  fald  to  the  angel  of 
the  church  of  Philadelphia,  Behold  I  have  fet  an  open  door 
before  thee,  vvhich  no  man  CAnnuit, 


[      319      ] 

The  dragon  prevaiied  in  all  inflances  againft  fucli  Chrifiians 
isdiffented  trom  the  church  of  Rome,  until  the  reformation  ; 
iince  which,  notwichOanding,  at  limes  he  has  perfecuted  the 
woman  very  feverely,  yet  he  his  diminifhed  gradually;  and 
of  late  fo  rapidly,  r.s  to  intimate  a  dilTolution  near  at  hand. 

This  war  does  not  intend  one  fingle  pitched  battle,  but  the 
Various  wars  of  the  reformed,  until  they  obtained  an  eftablifli- 
ment  of  their  rights  and  privileges,  vi'hich  i^sms  to  have  been 
pretty  well  accomplifhed  A.  D,  1648,  as  will  appear  here- 
after. 

The  effeft  of  being  caft  out  into  ir.e  earth,  is  not  fuch,  a$ 
to  deprive  the  dragon  and  hisnngels  of  all  their  power:  he 
continues  the  fame  dragon,  with  leis  power,  after  this  event; 
and  perfecutes  the  woman,  that  brought  forth  the  man  child. 

What  is  uttered  by  the  loud  voice,  faying,  Now  is  come 
falvation,  and  flrength,  is  lefs  majefiic  and  dignified,  than' the 
addrefles,  and  fongs  of  the  church  triumphant:  It  is  but  the 
dawning  of  that  falvation  and  ftrength,  wh'ch  will  foon  ufher 
in  the  triumphant  fong  of  Mofes,  the  fervant  of  God,  and 
of  the  L?.mb. 

It  may  be  very  juftly  faid  of  the  reformed  churches,  that 
they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death;  that  they  overcame  him 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  tefti- 
mony.  The  perfons  overcome,  arethefame,  of  whom  it  is 
faid  to  the  church  of  PhiladelpJiia,  I  will  make  them  ot  the 
fynagogue  of  Satan,  which  iay,  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not, 
but  do  lie. 

The  reformers  were  reproached,  vilified  and  accufed  of 
everything  that  was  bad:  They  v.-erg  defpifed,  and  ueated 
with  the  utmoft  contempt  and  fererity. 

•In  this  view  of  the  matter,  this  part  of  the  introduifllon  is  an 
excellent  index  to  the  future  hiftory. 

And  to  tlie  woman  were  given  two  wings  cf  a  great  eagle,' 
ihat  l"he  might  fly  into  the  wildernefs,  isto  her  place,  where 
/he  is  nouriflied  for  a  time,  and  times  and  half  a  time,  from  the 
face  of  the  ferpent. 

And  the  ferpent  caft  out  of  hi*  mouth  water  as  a  flood,  after 
the  woman;  that  he  might  caufe  her  to  be  carried  away  of 
the  flood:  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth 
opened  her  mouth,  and  fwallovred  up  the  flood,  which  the 
dragon  call  out  of  his  mouih. 

And  the  dragon  was  wroth  v,'ith  the  woman,  and  went  to 
make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  feed,  which  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  Godj  and  have  the  teftimony  of  Jefus  Chrift. 
-  Uu 


C      350      ] 

With  refpe(^  to  the  woman,  we  have  been  treating  upon, 
thiie  appears  10  me  no  doubt,  but  the  church  militant  is  in- 
tended; but  with  refped  to  this  woman,  with  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle,  it  is  not  lo  evident,  who  and  what  is  intended ;  fhe 
cannot  reprefent  the  church  militant,  as  (he  is  proteded  from 
the  face  of  the  ferpent, 

Firft.  We  may  enquire,  whether  by  this  woman,  is  intended 
a  church  on  earth,  before  the  Millenium,  or  fecond  coming  of 
Chrift  '? 

Second.  Whether  by  her,  is  intended,  the  church  trium- 
phant at  Chrift's  fecond  coming*? 

Third,  Or  whether  by  her,  is  defignated,  a  church  to  com- 
mence with  the  Millenium  kingdom,  the  members  of  which 
are  to  have  their  charaders  finally  fixed  there;  and  ccnfe- 
■quenvly  are  not  of  the  number,  who  are  the  fiift  fruits  to  the 
Lamb  V 

We  obferve  in  the  firfl  place,  that  this  woman  cannot  be  a 
fgure  of  the  church  triumphant,  whofe  prerogatives  and  pri- 
vileges are  much  greater,  than  that  of  b>eing  fimply  protected 
from  the  lace  of  the  ferpent  1260  years.  The  members  of  this 
:church  enter  into  eternal  life ;  the  fecond  death  has  no  power 
over  them. 

By  this  church  triumphant,  I  mean  the  Teffira  Zoouta,  or 
'four  having  life  eflentially  and  indefinitely  ;  (the  term  Zoony 
means  neither  beafi  nor  creature :  the  idea  of  eflential  and  in- 
definite exiflence,  is  very  proper  to  be  fixed  to  it)  but  upon  re- 
flexion, 1  am  doubtful  whether  v.'e  ought  to  call  thefe  a  church : 
they  are  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 

They  participate  of  the  unfearchable  riches  of  Chrift :  They 
have  golden  vials  full  oi  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the 
<fa!nts. 

If  therefore  thefe  are  not  a  church,  as  I  think  they  are  not : 
then,  if  there  is  to  be  a  church  triumphant,  this  woman  with 
■eagles  wings,  nourifhed  1 260  years  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent, 
mult  be  a  figure  thereof.  And  the  Pan  Ktifma,  or  every  crea- 
ture, chap.  V.  1 3.  muftconftitute  the  members  thereof :  And  the 
defcription  of  the  order  cf  the  vvorlhip  there,  fliovvs  the  ex- 
alted ftation  of  the  four  living  ones,  and  the  four  and  twenty 
elders.  The  rainiftersof  this  church, Rnd  the  members  of  the 
-church,  will  be  efl'entially  different ;  as  much  (o,  as  a  true 
Chriftian  before,  and  after  his  refurredion : — or  as  one  not  ab- 
fcnt  from  the  body  ;  and  one  abfent  from  the  body,  and  pre- 
fent  wiih  Chrilh 

It  will  be  obferved  that  it  is  not  the  dragon,  but  the  ferpent, 
that  calts  out  of  his  mouth  waters  as  a  flood,  in  the  firft  place ; 


r   331   3 

afterwards,  it  is  fi'-i,  that  the  earth  opened  he:  motnh  and 
fwallowed  up  the  flood,  v.'hichthe  dragon  caft  out  of  his  mouth 
— fo  that  the  ferpent  and  the  dragon  are  the  lame  being. 

This  appears  to  be  the  laft  exertion  ot  the  Anti  Chrifiian 
powers  againft  the  woman,  and  bears  no  fmall  refemblance  to 
that  of  Pharoah  againft  the  children  of  Ifraeh 

The  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  but  {he  is  lieyond 
his  reach ;  therefore  he  goes  to  make  war  (it  does  not  intimate 
that  war  is  engaged  in  between  the  two  parties)  with  the  rem- 
nant of  her  feed,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
have  the  teftimony  of  JefusChrift. 

It  would  feem  ftrange,  that  there  fhould  be  a  remnant  of  the 
feed  of  the  church  triumphant,  at  the  fame  period  of  time,  with 
the  church,  not  proteAed  from  the  ferpent : — This  cannot  be 
the  cafe  :  therefore  this  exertion  is  made  after  the  thoufand 
years  are  expired :  it  is  not  in  the  20th  chap,  faid  how  foon  after. 
Here  is  evidently  a  period  of  260  years  over  and  above  the 
1000  years;  and  in  fome  part  of  thefe  260  years,  this  exertion 
may  be  made  by  Gog  and  Magog.  But  the  exertion  proves 
abortive  ;  and  thofe  concerned  in  making  it,  meet  with  con- 
dign punifhment:  And  the  woman,  and  the  remnant  of  her 
feed,  are  in  fecurity  and  proteftion,  even  if  this  execution  takes 
place,  before  the  1260  years  are  expired,  which  feems  plainly 
to  be  the  period  of  time  afiigned  to  the  Millenium, 

The  combination  and  connection  of  the  book  with  feven 
feals,  is  very  beautiful;  it  feems  to  be  taken  from  nature  itfelf, 
and  correfponds  with  the  original  work  of  creation :  fix  days 
labour,  and  reft  the  feventh  day.  So  here  the  fame  things  are 
clafted  in  fevens. 

The  feventh  feal  belongs  to  the  fix  foregoing :  but  it  is  indi- 
cative of  a  new  era  or  hiftory  :  and  the  things  contained  in  it, 
are  clafled  under  feven  trumpets. 

The  feventh  trumpet  is  alfo  indicative  of  a  new  era  or  hifto- 
ry ;  and  the  things  contained  in  it,  are  clafled  under  feven  vials. 
And  it  is  manifeft,  that  the  feventh  vial  is  indicative  of  a  new 
era ;  and  that  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  did  not  permit  John  to  in- 
form us  of  the  full  contents  of  the  feventh  vial,  which  we 
fuppofe  were  defignated  by  the  voices  of  the  feven  thunders. 

The  introdudion  of  John  to  this  laft  great  day,  has  brought 
to  our  view  fome  of  the  things  of  the  Millenium ;  and  we  (hall 
find  afterwards  many  more  important  things  plainly  fuggefted, 
refpefting  the  fame  period. 

This  introdudion  does  affert,  that  the  kingdoms  of  thfj 
world,  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord>  and  of  hl^ 

cbtia. 


[      33^      ] 

That  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  (hoiild  be  judged,  is 
come — confequently,  they  muftbe  called  up  from  the  grave. 

That  the  time  is  come  to  reward  the  prophets,  and  faints; 
and  alfo  them  that  fear  his  name,  liuall  and  great — which  laft 
naturally  defignaies  the  church  triumphant.  Thefe  alfo  miift 
be  called  up  horn  their  graves. 

That  the  time  is  come  to  deftroy  them  that  deftroy  the 
eaith. 

Now  as  the  fevcnth  vial  is  cleaily  a  part  of  the  ftventh 
trumpet,  though  indicative  of  a  new  era  ;  thele  things  may  ali 
juflly  and  truly  be  afferied  to  happen  under  the  feventh  trum- 
pet: I'hey  will  have  their  commencement  on  the  li'.fl  day  vt 
the  trumpet ;  and  it  will  be  manifeft  hereafter,  that  we  havegcod 
reafon  to  fuppofe,  that  the  live  firft  days  of  this  trumpet  have 
already  elapfed. 

We  come  now  to  a  dcfcription  ofthelaft  temporal  povi'er 
that  is  to  be  on  earth :  v;hich  compleats  the  great  red  dragon. 


CHAP.      XIII. 

'  A  ^*'D  I  flood  upon  the  fand  of  the  fea,  and  f^wa  beaft  ri/e 
JLJk.  Up  out  of  the  lea,  having  feven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
tipon  his  herns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the  nam^e  ol 
blafphemy. 

And  the  beaft  which  I  faw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and 
his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth 
of  a  lion :  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  feat,  and 
great  authority. 

And  I  faw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  were  wounded  to  death ;  and 
his  deadly  wound  was  healed  :  7.nd  all  the  world  wondered 
afier  the  beaft. 

And  they  worfhipped  the  dragon,  which  gave  power  unto 
the  beaft:  and  they  worfliipped  the  beall,  faying.  Who  is  like 
unto  the  beaft '?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  1 

And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  ipeaking  great 
things,  and  blafphemies :  and  pov/er  was  given  unto  him  to 
continue  forty  and  two  month?.. 

And  he  opened  his  mourh  in  blafphemy  againft  God,  to 
blafpheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in 
Heaven. 

And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  faints,  and 
to  overcome  them:  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nation?. 

And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  (hail  wcrfij'p  liim,  whofe 
name  is  not  written  in  the  book  oi  life  of  the  Lamb  fta'nfrom 
the  foundation  of  the  world, 


I      333      3 

If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

He  that  leadeih  into  captivity,  fhall  go  into  captivity;  he 
tVuU  killeth  with  the  fword,  mull  be  killed  wiih  the  fword. 
Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  faints. 

The  fea  may  be  faid  to  be  a  great  immeafurable  and  indivi- 
fible  whole :  The  earth  is  capable  of  menfuration  and  divifion, 
by  meres  and  bounds.  By  the  fea,  is  intended  a  very  great 
empire;  and  by  the  earth  a  fmaller  one. 

Much  has  been  wrote  about  this  beaft,  and  that  which  fuc- 
ceeds  it :  and  yet  expofitors  have  hardly  fatisfied  themfelves 
that  they  have  given  a  true  account  of  both  together. 

We  have  undoubtedly  feen  fomething  befalling  the  weftern 
empire,  under  the  fourth  trumpet.  We  alfo  have  had  the 
Mahometan  power  in  different  views  exhibited  to  us,  in  the  fifth 
and  fixth  trumpets.  It  is  evident  that  this  beaft  cannot  be  the 
laft  of  thefe  powers:  we  muft  therefore  find  a  temporal  power 
in  Europe  anfwering  to  the  defcriptions  here  given. 

When  John  fees  the  beaft  arife,  he  fiands  upon  the  fand  of 
the  fea ;  that  is,  he  is  not  fn  the  fea,  but  upon  the  very  edge 
of  it.  As  all  agree  that  the  term  fea  means  a  great  empire, 
and  as  at  the  time  John  wrote,  he  was  in  fuch  a  fea,  that  is, 
in  Imperial  Rome,  it  is  evident,  by  John's  pofition,  that  this 
beaft  arifes  at  the  divifion  of  the  great  Roman  empire,  and  be- 
gins with  the  weftern  emperors,  A.  D.  392. 

It  is  neceftary  to  find  a  government,  in  which  the  following 
circumftances  unite : 

Firft.  The  power  is  to  be  given  to  the  beaft. 

Second.  The  chief  magiftrates  are  10  lofethe  power;  there 
is  to  be  a  chafm  between  them  and  fome  other  power  that  is  to 
(land  up  in  their  place. 

Third.  The  new  power  that  arifes,  is  to  be  like  a  Iamb, 
which  has  two  horns.  Itm.uft  therefore  be  a  pretended  Chrif- 
tian  power.  And  there  muft  be  two  different  kinds  of  govern- 
ment; for  inDan'el,  the  ram  has  tw»  horns  in  the  fame  head, 
one  lignifying  the  king  of  Media,  and  the  other  of  Perfia.  The 
he-goat  has  only  one  horn.  The  two  horns  here  defignate 
two  different  manners  of  exercifing  the  governm.enr. 

All  the^  requifites  can  be  found  in  no  other  place  than 
Rome,  after  the  year  392. 

Theodofius  the  Great,  divided  his  empire,  and  gave  to  one 
ofhis  fens  the  city  of  Rome,  and  what  was  from  thence  denomi- 
nated the  weftern  empire.  This  head  received  a  deadly  wound; 
the  barbarous  nations  deftroyed  it.  Afterwards,  Rome  eccle- 
fiaftical  and  popular,  held  the  government  for  a  long  time,  till 
A.  D.  1099.  Then  the  Popes  came  in  a  lingle  and  imperial 
head. 


I      334      3 

It  will  be  obferved,  that  there  are  few  charaSeriftic  defcrip- 
tions  of  the  elerenih  horn  that  feems  to  make  its  appearance  in 
Daniel,  after  the  ten  hoins  rife  up.  That  three  of  the  fiift  horns 
are  to  be  plucked  up  by  tb^  roots  before  it. 

As  to  the  three  horns  to  be  plucked  up,  the  quedion  Is, 
Whether  they  are  three  of  the  ten  horns'?  All  expofitors  that  I 
have  feen,  fuppofe  that  they  are :  But  the  fad  muft  be  other- 
wife  :  becaufe,  after  the  papal  power  arofe,  firft  as  a  kind  of 
popular, ecclellaftical,  and  temporal  government;  and  fecond, 
as  a  monarchical  government,  with  the  pope  at  the  head  of  it— . 
It  cannot  be  made  to  appear,  that  any  three,  among  ten  horns, 
have  been  plucked  up  by  the  roots  by  the  papal  power.  And 
John's  defcriptions  of  the  ten  kings,  intimates  clearly  the  con- 
trary, that  is,  that  none  of  them  will  be  plucked  up  by  the  papal 
power.  As  the  pope  is  the  main  objecTt  aimed  at  by  Daniel's 
eleventh  horn,  the  only  probable  and  natural  conftruAion  that 
prefents  itfelf  is.  That  the  weftern  Roman  emperors,  and  the 
empire  of  Charlemagne,  and  the  popular,  ecdefiaflical,  and 
temporal  government,  making  three  diftindt  horns,  (hould  be 
taken  oat  of  the  way,  before  the  exiftence  of  the  eleventh  horn. 
Therefore  the  words,  before  him,  do  not  mean  in  his  prefence, 
but  before  his  exiftence. 

Several  expofitors,  and  Sir  Ifaac  Newton  among  the  reft, 
have  fought  for,  and  pointed  out  ten  horns,  before  the  ecdefi- 
aftical  hierarchy  exited.  This  cannot  be  light,  becaufe  they 
are  to  exift  at  the  fime  time  with  that  power.  The  ten  horns 
of  Daniel,  and  the  ten  kings  of  John,  cannot  be  looked  for  pre- 
vious to  A.  D.  700,  nor  later  than  A,  D.  1099,  for  Daniel 
places  the  exiftence  of  the  ten  horns  before  that  of  the  eleventh. 
It  muft  therefore  be  manifeft,  that  Daniel  has  fpecial  reference 
to  the  pope,  by  his  eleventh  horn,  as  well  as  John  by  one  of 
his  horns  of  the  lamb.  And  here  the  higher  horn  came  up 
the  laft,  as  in  the  cafe  of  the  ram. 

Or  by  the  three  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots,  muft  intend 
three  governments  that  are  to  be  diflblved  fome  ftiort  time  be- 
fore the  diflolution  of  the  papal  power.  The  diflblution  of 
xvhich  will  naturally  operate  to  diflolve  the  papal  power. 

And  I  beheld  another  beaft  come  up  out  of  the  earth;  and 
he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  fpake  as  a  dragon. 

And  he  exerclfeth  all  the  power  of  the  firft  before  him,  and 
caufeththe  earth  and  all  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worfliip 
the  firft  beaft,  whofe  deadly  wound  was  healed. 

And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  fo  that  he  maketh  fire  come 
cov/n  from  Heaven  en  the  earsh  in  the  fisht  of  men  : 


C    335      ] 

And  he  decelveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  the  means 
Gt'thofe  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  fight  of  the 
b?ail :  faying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  fhould 
ni.Ake  an  image  to  the  beaft  which  had  the  wound  by  a 
fnord,  aiiddid  live; 

And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  bead, 
t/.at  the  image  of  the  beali  (hould  both  fpeak,  and  caufe  that 
as  many  as  would  not  worQiip  the  image  of  the  beaft,  fhould 
be  killed. 

And  he  caufeth  all,  both  great  and  fmall,  rich  and  poor,  free 
and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their 
foreheads : 

And  that  no  man  m"ght  buy  or  fell,  fave  he  that  hath  ths 
mark  or  the  name  of  the  beail,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 

Here  is  wifdom.  Let  him  that  hath  underflanding  count 
the  number  of  the  beaft  :  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man  :  and 
his  number  is  fix  hundred  three-fcore  and  fix. 

As  the  laft  part  of  this  defcription  feems  to  be  defigned  in  a  par- 
ticular manner  to  point  out  to  us  the  very  beaft ;  v/e  will  endea- 
vour to  examine  it  firft ;  If  the  tranflators  had  omitted  to  tranflate 
the  three  Greek  initial  letters,  it  is  probable  there  would  have  been 
more  exertion  of  genius  in  finding  out  this  myfterious  cypher.  I 
fuppofe  it  has  been  generally  taken  for  granted,  that  thofe  let- 
ters really  fignified  666.  It  is  acknowledged  they  may ;  and 
yet  they  may  alfo  have  reference  to  another  number,  in  ftri(ft 
conformity  with  the  Greek.  Perhaps  the  tranflation  would 
have  been  better  in  Englilh,  as  follows :  Let  him  that  hath  under- 
ftanding,  decypher  the  cypher  of  the  beaft,  for  it  is  the  cypher 
of  a  man  beaft;  andhiscypher  isX.  E.  S. 

The  initial  X.  is  that  of  Chriflos,  and  of  Xilia,  rcoo. 

E,  is  that  of  Eulon,  and  ftands  alone  for  60. 
S,    is  that  of  Stauros,  and  ftands  alone  for  6. 

Chriftos.        Eulon.         Stauros. 
Chrift.  Wood.         Crofs. 

1066. 

The  whole  of  the  above  cypher  exadlly  meets  in  Pope  Ur- 
ban II. 

Henault,  in  his  chronological  abridgement  of  the  hiftory  of 
France,  fays,  "  The  firft  crufade  was  refolved  on  in  the  fame 
council  (that  is  the  council  ot  Clermont,  A.  D,  1099)  under  the 
pontificares  of  Urban  II. 


t   336   ] 

Until  this  time,  the  bidiops  preceded  the  cardinals.  It  wa; 
ill  this  council,  that  for  the  firft  time,  the  name  of  pope  was 
given  to  the  cWef  of  the  church,  to  the  exclulion  of  the 
bilhops,  v.'ho  had  the  fame  before. 

Godfroi  Bouillion,  commanded  the  crufade,  and  was  made 
king  of  Jernfalem,  A.  D.  1099. 

As  John  undoubtedly  reclcons  from  the  refurreftion,33  years 
are  to  be  dedudtcd,  which  leaves  1066. 

At  this  time,  armies  v/ere  denominated  crofs-bearers :  The 
idolatry  of  the  crofsliad  arrived  at  an  incredible  height.  Ths 
people  were  made  to  ;->elieve,  that  crucifixes  uitered  fpeeche*. 
But  I  need  not  colled  inftances  of  the  fuperftitious  reverence, 
and  adoration  of  the  crofs. 

The  crufades  are  juiily  confideicd  as  one  of  the  moft  fur- 
prizing  inftances  of  infatuation  and  mifguidedceal,  of  any  that 
we  have  an  account  of  in  hiftory. 

The  pope,  or  the  fecond  head  of  the  beaft,  commences  to- 
gether with  the  crufides. 

The  two  horns,  reprefent  the  two  different  kinds  of  go- 
vernment,both  ecclefiaihcal  and  prettndedly  evangelical.  Two 
horns  do  not  neceffarily  iniimate  two  feparate  and  diftinft 
kingdoms  exifting  at  the  fame  time,  nor  two  different  kinds  of 
power  exercifed  at  the  fame  time,  but  one  and  the  fame  beaft, 
under  two  effentially  different  forms  of  government  in  fuc- 
ceffjon.  This  is  manileilly  the  cafe  in  Daniel's  defcripticns  of 
beafts.  Here  we  have  Rome  ecckfiadically  popular ;  and 
Rome  ecclefiaftically  imperial : — but  clalTed  under  one  head. 

Ill  the  introdudlion,  it  is  manifeft,  that  feven  beaih  and  ten 
horns,  make  one  compleat  dragon.  Thisbeaft  srifing  out  of 
the  Tea,  having  only  one  head,  makes  the  full  complement  of 
heads  for  the  dragoa;  therefore  it  is  denominated  as  having 
feven  iieads,  though  it  has  aftually  but  one  head  and  ten 
horns  crowned,  it  is  fuflficiently  maniftfl,  that  the  defign  is  tc 
fhew  us  a  connection  between,  and  combination  of  feren 
great  and  powerful  monarchies,  exclufive  of  the  Mahometan 
power.  And  1  flatter  myfelf  it  is  impofiible  to  make  thefe  out 
in  any  other  way  than  has  already  been  fuggefted,  or  may  be 
more  fully  hereafcer. 

To  fuppofe  thefe  feven  heads,  which  are  exprefsly  faid  f 
be  crowned  heads  indicate  feven  fmall  hills,  on  which  it  i.- 
faid  the  city  of  Rome  is  built,  is  a  fuppofition  too  trifling  and 
abfurd  to  require  a  ferious  refutation.  Seven  little  hills,  with 
the  names  of  blafphemy  written  on  them,  would  at  ieafl  feetn 
paradoxical;  but  there  is  a  peculiar  force  in  thoJe  words,.  '■ 
we  conlider  the  feven  heads  as  feven  great  jnonarchies. 


C      337      ] 

Mr.  Lowman  has  obferved,  with  refpe<fl  to  this  beail,  as 
follows: 

"  A  beaft,  Therion,  fignilies  a  wild  favage  beafl."  In  the 
prophecies  of  Daniel,  hearts  are  known  fymbols  of  the  mo- 
narchiies  leprefented  in  his  vifions:  In  the  after  parts  of  this 
prophecy,  it  is  exprefsly  interpreted  by  an  angel,  to  mean  a 
king,  kingly  authority,  or  government. 

The  riling  of  the  beaft  will  then  fignify,  the  rife  of  fome 
new  government,  or  dominion,  the  riling  of  a  wild  beaft,  the 
rife  of  a  tyrannical  government,  and  rifing  out  of  the  fea,  that 
it  fhould  owe  its  original  to  the  commotions  of  the  people. 
Sojven  heads  are  interpreted  to  fignify  feven  mountains,  andfeven 
kings,  chap.  xvii.  9.  10.  Hence  we  may  fufficiencly  under- 
ftand,  that  by  this  beaft,  was  meant  a  Roman  government, 
different  from  that  in  being  at  the  lime  of  the  vifion,  and  which 
was  to  arife  after  the  imperial  government  Ihould  be  paffed 
away,  as  five  other  forms  had  pafted  before  it :  That  fome 
form  of  government  in  the  city  of  Rome  is  fignified  by  it, 
feems  evident:  for  the  feven  heads  are  in  one  figurative  mean- 
ing, interpreted  to  mean  feven  mountains ;  and  it  is  exprefsly 
called  the  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth:  Urbs  fepticollis;  orbis  caput;  and  orbis  terrarum  do- 
mina,  are  fufficient  defcriptions  of  Rome,  in  Roman  authors, 
and  as  well  underftood,  as  if  Rome  had  been  exprefsly  named. 
Upon  the  heads  of  this  beaft  were  names  or  infcriptions  of 
blafphemy.  This  government  is  elfewhere  defcribed  ai  a  myf- 
ticai  Babylon,  full  of  names  of  blafphemy,  fignifying,  that  in 
ftiould  eftablilh  idolatrous  dodrine  and  worfhip. 

The  beaft  had  alio  ten  horns,  each  of  them  crowned,  which 
fignify  ten  kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdoro  as  yet,  but 
receive  power  one  hour  (or  in  the  fajne  hour  or  fame  time) 
with  the  beaft. 

Thisftate  of  Roman  government  then,  as  it  was  to  be  a  new 
form  of  government,  it  was  alfo  to  be  co-temporary  with  tea 
kings,  or  kingdoms,  which  were  to  be  fo  many  diftinft  go- 
vernments at  the  fame  tin;£ ;  and  in  the  fame  period  v/ith  it : 
But  neither  of  them  were  to  receive  their  power,  till  the  king 
or  form  of  government  then  in  being,  that  is,  the  Imperial, 
fhould  pafs  away,  and  another  \^as  to  come,  which  was  to 
continue  a  Ihort  fpace. 

Thefe  feveral  defcriptions  together,  all  which  muft  be  united 
in  the  kingdom  of  the  beaft,  feem  plainly  enough  to  denote  a 
r.^w  form  of  Roman  government,  after  the  Imperial  govern- 

Xx 


[      33S      ] 

went  fhould  ceafe,  and  after  the  Exarchate  of 'Ra\^iina  (liould 
be  fupprelTed,  ^vhen  the  Roman  empire  Oiould  be  divided  inio 
ten  didind  governments  or  kingdoms,  which  can  be  no  other 
than  the  government  ol  Rome  in  the  hands  ot"  the  pope. 

The  form  of  government  in  being  at  the  time  of  the  vifion 
Was  imperial;  and  after  the  imperial  government  ceafed  in 
/iUguftuIus,  Rome  was  no  feat  of  governrnent  during  the 
Exarchate  of  Ravenna,  and  had  no  profped  of  being  the  feat 
of  empire  again,  till  this  new  power  aiofe,  when  the  Kxarchate 
%vas  given  to  the  popes,  and  Rome  became  the  feat  of  their 
government,  and  has  continued  fo  ever  fince. 

It  feems  alfo  intended  by  the  angel's  interpretation,  that  we 
fi:ou!d  net  underfland  this  prophecy  of  an  empire  or  govern- 
ment, in  any  other  place  than  the  city  of  Rome,  though  it 
fhould  take  the  name  and  fiile  of  the  R.oman  empire,  as  the 
Greek  emperors,  and  the  cjerman  emperors,  have  feverally 
done.  Tills  may  give  us  a  good  reafon  why  the  city  of  Rome 
is  described  by  its  natural  fi.uaiion,  as  well  as  by  its  govern- 
ment; and  why  feven  heads  are  interpreted  to  mean  feven 
Tnountains,  as  well  as  feven  kings. 

The  foregoing  obfervatior.s,  however  iuft  in  fome  refpecJts, 
have  not  that  precifiou  which  the  defcriptions  evidently  af- 
ford. 

When  it  is  aflerted  that  the  feven  heads  are  feven  mioun- 
tains  on  which  the  woman  fittetb:  and  alfo,  that  thefe  feven 
heads  are  crowned  heads,  it  is  extremely  unnatural  to  liippofe, 
that  the  mountains  intend  the  city  of  Rome,  and  that  her  na- 
tural fituntioa  is  hereby  defcribed  ;  the  mode  of  explanation 
■^vh'ch  I  have  adopted,  leads  us  to  the  very  feat  of  the  benft 
■with  great  certainty.  The  beaft  is  to  have  a  beginning,  and 
is  to  continue  to  z6\  v/iih  energy  and  pov/er  forty  two 
months:  and  undoubtedly  fucceeds  the  imperial  form  of  go- 
vernment. After  its  exigence,  one  of  its  heads  is  woimded  as 
it  v.ere  to  death  ;  which  cannot  mean  one  of  the  little  hills  on 
wh.ich  the  city  of  Rome  is  built :  and  the  deadly  wound  is 
healed;  not  by  bringing  to  life  the  fame  wounded  head,  but 
ty  the  introduc^iion  of  another  fo  7,s  to  make  but  one  head. 

With  Rome  Imperial,  ended  five  great  monarchies,  which 
are  called  heads  or  mountaihs,  and  of  thefe  the  fpirit  of  pro- 
phecy had  made  particular  mention  :  They  were  the  empires 
of  Babylon,  Media  and  Perfia,  Grecia,  Rome  Popular  and 
Rome  Imperial.  To  thisl.\'d  fuccceds  the  l^eaft  inqueftion; 
7ind  from  the  end  of  Imperial  Pvome,  we  may  reckon  toi  the 
con.nicncement  of  this  beafl. 


[      339      j 

John,  in  his  introdu<ftion  to  this  fecond  part,  and  in  his  eK- 
planations  relative  to  the  beafts,  he  is  here  treating  about,  mani- 
teftiy  computes  them  in  lineal  defcent  from  Babylon,  leaving 
out  the  Mahometan  power,  which  he  had  before  fully  de- 
fcribed. 

Rome  Imperial  was  the  fifth  :  when  the  fixth  was  the  firft, 
five  had  fallen.  The  fixth  feems  to  be  an  immediate  fucceflor, 
and  muft  be  the  eaflern  empire.  "  Another  is  not  yet  come." 
This  muft  deiignate  the  Mahometan  power;  which  arofe  in 
order  of  time  next  after  the  fixth  head  ;  but  is  not  here  confi- 
dered  in  a  lineal  connexion.  Ic  is  an  exotic,  neither  pagan  nor 
Chriftian. 

Confidering,  therefore,  papal  Rome  as  part  of  the  great 
genealogical  tree  or  image,  from  Babylon  down  to  the  fame, 
there  will  be  feven  heads ;  and  this  fliews  the  propriety  of  de- 
lignating  Rome  papal,  by  the  name  of  her  anceftor,  or  mother 
Babylon,  which  is  exprelsly  faid  to  be  the  head  of  gold. 

In  order  of  time  the  Mahometan  power  is  a  feventh  power, 
and  papal  Rome  is  an  eighth  power.  But  it  feems  unnatural 
to  feparate  Rome  papal  from  the  weftern  emperors,  by  infert- 
ing  between  them  another  power,  which  under  the  fifth  and 
fixth  trumpets  is  not  defignated  as  a  beaft  or  head,  except  it  be 
merely  as  it  refpeAs  time,  and  not  connexion.  And  thus 
John  calls  the  beaft  that  was,  and  is  not,  the  eighth;  in 
point  of  time,  and  its  rifing  up  theeflential  part  ofit,  was  the 
eighth ;  but  in  point  of  connexion,  and  relationfhip,  it  was  the 
feventh. 

Daniel's  four  beafls,  and  John's  four  firft  feals,  agree  in  the 
fame  temporal  powers,  excepting  John's  firft,  which  defignates 
Chrift's  kingdom,  which  commenced  in  Imperial  Rome. 

John  has  chofen  for  a  fymbol  of  his  temporal  powers,  a 
particular  fpecies  of  beafts,  which  is  a  horfe :  and  the  prophet 
Zechariah  had  done  the  fame  before,  fo  that  a  horfe  may  be 
confidered  as  a  known  fymbol  for  a  monarchy  or  government, 
taking  in  its  whole  duration. 

Daniel's  fourth  beaft,  Johrv's  fourth  feal,  and  the  beaft  that  he 
fees  here  rife  out  of  the  earth  with  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  havi 
reference  to  the  fame  temporal  powers.  In  the  time  of  the 
weftern  empire,  and  before  the  man  of  fin  is  individually  re- 
vealed, the  impofler  Mahomet  rifes  up  and  confequently  an- 
fwers  to  Daniel's  fecond  beaft,  to  John's  fecond  feal,  and  is  fully^ 
defcribed  under  the  fifth  and  fixtk  trumpets. 

Although  Daniel,  in  his  eleventh  chapter,  makes  an  evident 
diftindion  between  the  Saracen  and  Turkifti  empires,  which  , 
came  to  a  fingle  head  in  xkt  Turk;  Uft  of  all  the  great  powers- 


[      340      ] 

yet  he  connetfls  the  whole  hiflory  together,  and  makes  of 
both  but  one  great  power ;  defignates  the  rife  of  it;  and  fays 
it  will  come  to  an  end;  and  in  the  twelfth  chapter  points  out 
how  long  it  will  be  to  the  end. 

John  has  alfo  made  a  diftinftion  in  the  Mahometan  power ; 
the  fifth  trumpet  marks  out  the  rife  of  it.  The  Arabian  Hegeira 
begins  with  the  flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca,  A.D.  6ii. 
In  the  year  732,  Charles  Martel  engaged  an  army  ot  Saracens 
between  Tours  and  Poitiers,  and  flew  of  them  more  than 
300,000  men.  And  in  771,  which  was  exaftly  150  years 
from  Mahomet's  flight,  Charlemagne  drove  nearly  all  the  Sara- 
cens out  of  Europe,  which  feems  apparently  to  make  the  five 
months  fuggefted  in  the  fifth  trumpet  prophetical. 

Daniel  gives  a  feafon  or  time,  which  in  prophetic  language 
is  360  years,  to  the  firft  exertions  of  this  power.  The  change 
of  this  power,  fro-in  one  government  and  people  to  another, 
did  not  change  its  eflcntial  principles:  nor  did  the  change  in 
the  church  government,  from  the  Biihop  of  Rome's  being 
only  premus  inter  pares,  to  a  fingle  head,  alter  the  efleniial 
principles  of  church  government;  nor  is  the  change  from  the 
weftern  emperors  to  the  eccleliaftical  government  of  Rome, 
to  be  confidered  as  making  two  heads. 

The  obfervations  of  Mr.  Lowman,  are  more  plaufible  than 
fubflantial :  for  thisbeaflrifesout  of  the  fea.and  is  a  part  or  por- 
tion of  it;  which  mull  unavoidably  be  the  great  Roman  fea. 
It  commences  v/hen  that  ceafes  to  be.  We  muft  therefore 
conclude  that  it  intends  the  weftern  branch  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire after  it  was  divided  by  the  will  of  Theodofius,  A.D.  392. 
The  objed  of  rhe  prophecy  is  to  lead  us  to  Papal  Rome :  ix- 
fore  we  arrive  at  that,  the  weftern  emperors  muft  be  taken  out 
of  the  way;  and  this  was  done  by  the  Goths  and  Lombards. 
Confidering  this  beaft.  therefore,  as  commencing  at  the  end  of 
Imperial  Rome,  and  as  making  but  ore  beaft ;  before  we  arrive 
at  papal  Rome,  we  necefiarily  find  one  of  its  heads,  as  it  were, 
"wounded  to  death:  and  we  do  find  a  head  reviving  again  in 
the  fime  city  of  Rome. 

As  the  prophecy  has  fpecial  reference  to  this  laft  reviving 
head,  which  d'd  not  exift  till  fome  time  after  the  divifion  of 
Imperial  Rome ;  we  are  therefore  to  count  the  eaftern  empire 
as  the  fixth  in  order  of  time,  and  this  beaft  the  feventh  in  order 
of  connexion  with  Nebuchadnezzar's  great  image ;  but  the 
eighth  great  power  in  order  cf  time,  bccaufe  the  Mahometan 
povver  role  up  before  the  head  had  revived. 

By  the  Dragon  we  may  fuppofe  Imperial  Rome  is  intended: 
and  then  there  is  an  evident  propriety  in  thefe  words — the  dra- 


[      341       J 

gon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  feat,  and  great  authority. 

Theodofius  gave  one  of  his  fons,  his  power,  his  feat,  and  gxest 
authority  in  the  weft.  As  Imperial  Rome  is  reprefented  in 
Daniel,  as  being  broken  without  hands,  neither  in  anger,  nor 
battle,  fo  this  beall  rifes  up  neither  in  langer  nor  battle  does  not 
carve  out  an  empire  for  himfelf,  but  it  is  given  to  him  by  the 
dragon.  This  hiltoric  fad  exatftly  fits  the  beaft,  and  none  other 
of  the  great  powers  that  we  have  had  befoie  us.  The  eaUern 
empire  is  therefore  to  be  counted  as  the  lixth,  and  this  as  the 
feventh  head  of  the  great  image. 

The  beaft  has  power  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and 
two  months;  but  the  original  has  it,  to  make  war  forty  and 
two  months:  which  is  not  intended  to  point  out  that  the  du- 
ration of  the  beaft  will  be  no  more  than  that  period :  but 
counting  from  the  divifion  of  Imperial  Rome,  A.D.  391, 1260 
days,  or  years,  brings  us  to  A.D.  1652 ;  fmce  which^  and  even 
at  that  very  time,  there  was  a  very  evident  decline  in  the  papal 
authority:  nor  has  the  papal  power  had  that  influence  over 
the  politics  of  Europe  fince'.hat,  it  had  before. 

The  head  wounded  being  the  weftem  imperial  head,  and  the 
he-ad  revived,  being  the  papal  head,  exhibits  a  fimple  and  con- 
neded  view  of  the  prophecy,  and  the  hiftoric  fads  fully  co- 
incide therewith. 

We  may  remark,  that  we  find  no  prophetic  defcription  of 
Imperial  Rome's  diflblution  :  which  is  an  evidence  that  I  have 
rightly  conftrued  that  verfe  in  Daniel  in  refped  to  the  raifer  of 
taxes,  who  comes  to  his  end  neither  in  anger  nor  battle,  as  in- 
tending Imperial  Rome.  The  end  of  every  other  power,  ex- 
cept the  two  now  in  being,  is  plainly  pointed  out;  and  how 
thefe  are  to  come  to  an  end,  is  fully  declared. 

But  we  do  not  yet  feem  to  have  arrived  at  the  full  explana- 
tion of  all  the  defcrjptions.  The  beaft  is  apparently  confidered 
as  one;  though  it  has  feveral  diftind  heads,  they  are  all  claffed 
together  and  conftitute  generally  one  beaft,  which  is  ultimately 
divided  into  ten  horns:  that  is,  the  weftem  world  is  brought 
into  one  general  viev/  from  the  beginning  to  the  ending  of  the 
fame. 

After  one  of  the  heads  is  wounded,  the  beaft  with  two  horns 
like  a  Iamb,  rifes  up ;  and  fays  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
that  they  fhould  make  an  image  to  the  beaft  which  had  a  wound 
by  a  fword,  nnd  did  live ;  and  he  had  power  to  give  life  to  tlie 
image  of  the  beaft,  that  the  image  of  the  beaft  fhould  both  fpeak 
and  caufe  that  as  many  as  would  not  worfhip  the  image  of 
the  beaft,  ftiould  be  killed. 

This  image  of  the  beaft  mtift  be  fome  reality  which  we  lia\^ 
not  yet  explained. 


C      341      ] 

The  firft -head,  then,  that  receives  a  woun<3,  which  had  its 
power  and  authority  given  to  it,  we  taice  to  commence  at  the 
diviiion  of  the  Roman  empire,  A.D-  392.»  and  to  end  A.D.  476, 
v/hen  by  the  fourth  trumpet,  thechuich  meets  with  a  limilar 
difafter.     The  fun,  the  moon,  and  the  i^ars,  ceafe  to  fhine. 

The  next  in  order,  that  rifes  up,  is  the  two  horned  lieaft^- 
which  vpe  commence  with  Gregory  the  Great,  about  A.D. 
595,  who  by  his  miffionaries,  converted  a  great  part  of  the 
wtltern  world;  and  this  is  the  fivft  horn  of  the  beaft  like  a 
Iamb. 

The  image  then,  of  the  beaft,  maft  be  Pepin  or  Chaile- 
miigne,  who  were  made  emperors  of  the  weft  by  the  ecclefiaf- 
tical  power  in  the  city  of  Rome  ;  and  therefore  we  muft  com- 
pu'e  for  the  riling  up  of  the  two  homed  beaft,  fometiroe  before 
Pepin  or  Charlemagne;  and  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great,  is 
the  moft  diftinguiQied  era  that  can  be  found  in  hiftory,  between 
the  wounding  of  the  firft  head  and  Pepin. 

There  caa  be  no  truer  image  of  the  weftern  Roman  em- 
perors, than  Charlemagne,  who  received  his  title  of  emperor 
from  the  papal  power. 

John  having  finifncd  the  charadterlflic  defcriptions  of  the 
gKat  powers  on  earth,  during  this  lift  period,  and  having  con- 
neded  them  with  others  long  lince  diiTblved,  affords  an  occa- 
iion  for  attentive  refletfiion  ;  and  a  ferious  enquiry,  Why  John 
has  exhibited  to  us,  under  one  character,  which  is  that  of  the 
great  red  dragon,  feven  ^re^M  monarchies  and  ten  horns;  and 
why  immediately  after  thefe,  Mount  Sion,  and  its  exalted  in- 
habitants, are  brought  into  view. 


CHAP.      XIV. 

AND  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  flood  on  the  Mount  Sion, 
and  with  him  an  hundred  and  forty  four  thoufand,  hav- 
ing his  father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads: 

And  1  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  and  as  th.e  voice  of  a  great  thunder,  and  I  heard  the 
voice  of  harpers,  harping  with  their  harps. 

And  they  fung,  as  it  were,  a  new  fong  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  four  living  ones,  and  the  elders ;  and  no  man 
could  learn  that  fong  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thou- 
fand which  were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 


[      343      ] 

Thefe  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  wonien ;  for 
they  are  virgins;  thefe  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whe- 
therfoever  he  goeth : 

Thefe  were  redeemed  from  men,  being  the  firft  fruits  unto 
God  and  to  the  Lamb  : 

And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile ;  for  they  are  with- 
out fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

This  feems  plainly  to  exhibit  to  our  view,  the  Millenium 
kingdom :  but  there  is  fome  myflery  in  the  144,000,  not  readily 
difcovered,  ?nd  perhaps  we  fhall  not  be  able  to  difcover  ir. 
One  thing  is  evident,  that  they  are  of  the  hitman  race ;  but 
whether  jews  or  Gentiles  is  a  queftion,  not  eafily  folved.  We 
will  eadeavour  to  examine  comparatively. 

John  begins  with  the  Chriftian  difpenfaiion,  and  by  the  de- 
fcriptions  of  the  feven  churches,  palles  through  the  period  of 
this  difpenfaiion;  immediately  after  which,  four  living  ones, 
and  four  and  twenty  elders  appear:  they  worfhip  God,  they 
v/orfhip  the  Lamb ;  they  worfhip  by  themfelves  feparately  ?.nd 
in  conjunAion  with  the  angelic  hoft.  Their  addreHes  to  the 
throne  are  plain  and  intelligible.  They  fay  expre!sly  to  the 
Lamb,  For  thou  waft  llain,  and  haft  redeemed  us  to  God  by 
thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  tongue,  people,  and  nation. 
And  haft  made  us  uato  our  God,  kings  and  prie(ls,and  we  Ovall 
reign  on  the  earth. 

The  144,000,  appear  to  be  fealed  immediately  after  the  de- 
flrudion  of  the  Jcwifti  church  and  nation,  aifd  are  faid  to  be 
of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  lirael.  After  they  are  fealed, 
John  fays,  I  beheld  a  great  multitude  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  people,  and  tongues,  ftand- 
ing  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lnnib ;  which  leem  to  in- 
timate that  the  144,000,  are  not  of  dilferent  natioiis,  but  really 
Jews. 

When  they  are  fealed,  they  fay  not  a  fingle  word:  there  is 
no  a<5t  of  adoration  or  worlhip :  fo  in  this  fourteenth  chap- 
ter they  fay  not  a  word.  It  is  faid  of  them,  that  they  were  re- 
deemed from  among  men ;  but  the  living  ones  and  the  elders, 
fay.  Thou  waft  flain,  and  h.\s  redeemed  us  By  thy  blood.  The 
anthem  is  performed  before  the  throne,  the  four  living  ones, 
and  the  elders,  which  no  man  could  learn  but  the  144,000; 
there  is,  therefore,  an  evident  diltindtion  and  difference  between 
the  four  living  ones  and  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  thefe 
144,000:  the  laft  are  not  upon  an  equal  grade  with  the 
others,  who  do  declare,  that  they  are  made  kings  and  prieib, 
and  that  they  (hall  reign  on  earth ;  but  this  is  no  where  faid  of 
the  144  000. 


L      344      ] 

When  the  fifth  feal  is  opened,  John  fees  under  the  altar,  the 
fouls  of  them  that  were  flain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 
teftimony  which  they  held.  Ail  thofe  who  live  after  the 
Chriftian  difpenfation,  in  their  addrefles,  or  what  is  faid  of  them, 
give  Jome  fignificant  marks  of  it.  But  this  is  not  the  cafe  with 
refpeft  to  tiie  fouls  under  the  altar.  It  is  natural,  therefore,  to 
fuppofe  they  are  Jews,  and  fuch  as  lived  under  the  Mofaic  dif- 
penfation, from  before  whofe  eyes,  the  veil  was  not  removed, 
who  had  no  clear  fight,  nor  conception  of  the  Chriftian  difpen- 
fation. 

It  feems  to  be  evident  that  thefe  144,000  are  faithful  Jews, 
who  lived  and  died  under  the  Mofaic  economy.  Their  not 
uttering  a  fmgle  word,  feems  to  imply  that  they  are  deftiiute 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  Chriftian  fyftem. 

And  I  favv  ano'.her  angel  fly  in  the  midft  of  heaven,  having 
theeverlaftinggofpel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue  and 
people : 

Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him, 
for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come  ;  and  worfiiip  him  that 
made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  fea,  and  the  fountains  of 
waters. 

If  the  hour  of  judgment  be  after  the  end  of  the  gofpel  dif- 
penfation, we  might  naturally  enquire  here,  Why  the  preach- 
ing of  the  ever.'afting  gofpel  and  the  judgment,  feem  to  com- 
mence together  1  Has  the  hour  of  judgment  reference  only  to 
temporal  powers  and  not  to  individuals,  or  10  a  refurre<?tion  ? 
I  think  not.  For  I  can  find  no  evidence  to  fupport  fuch  an 
opinion.  By  the  hour  of  judgment,  I  underftand  the  time  of 
the  refurreftion  of  good  and  bad  :  after  which  it  is  evident  tlie 
gofpel  will  be  preached  either  to  men  in  the  flefh,  or  to  fuch  as 
have  been  brought  up  from  their  graves.  And  the  Utter  feems 
to  be  moft  clearly  fupported  by  the  Revelations. 

And  there  followed  another  angel,  faying,  Babylon  is  fal- 
len, is  fallen,  that  great  city ;  becauTe  O.e  made  all  nations 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

By  Babylon,  we  are  naturally  led  to  underftafid  the  great 
red  dragon  with  feven  heads,  and  ten  horns,  and  feven  crowns 
on  his  heads.  The  living  parts  of  this  dragon,  are  now  in 
Europe.  When  thefe  fall,  there  will  be  an  end  of  temporal 
governments.  The  reafon  why  Babylon  falls,  is  fo  plain  as 
to  need  no  comment. 

And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  faying,  with  a  loud 
voice,  ll'any  man  worfhip  the  beafl,  and  his  inaage  and  receive 


C     345      3 

h's  mark  in  his  forehead  or  in  his  hand,  the  fame  (hall  drink  of 
the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  vrhichis  poured  out  without  mix- 
ture into  the  cup  of  his  indignation  :  and  he  Ihall  be  tormented 
with  tire  and  brimftone  in  the  prelence  of  the  holy  angels,  and 
in  the  prefence  of  the  Lamb:  and  tlie  fmoke  of  their  torment 
afcendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever:  And  they  have  no  reft  day 
nor  night,  who  worfhip  the  beaft  and  his  image,  and  v.'hofo- 
ever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

Here  is  the  patience  of  the  faints :  here  are  they  that  keep 
the  Commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jefus. 

And  I  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven,  faying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blefled  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  Irom  henceforth  : 
Yea,  faith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  reft  from  their  labours ;  and 
their  works  do  follow  them. 

And  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  wliite  cloud,  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  fat  like  unto  the  fon  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a 
golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  fharp  fickle. 

And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  ai 
loud  voice  to  him  that  fat  on  the  cloud,  Thruft  in  thy  fickle, 
and  reap;  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap :  for  the  har- 
veft  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

And  he  that  fat  on  the  cloud  thruft  in  his  fickle  on  the  earth ; 
and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  inHea-, 
yen,  he  alfo  having  a  (harp  fickle. 

And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had 
power  over  fire ;  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the 
fharp  fickle,  faying,  Thruft  in  thy  (harp  fickle,  and  gather  the 
clufters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth ;  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe. 

And  the  angel  thruft  in  his  fickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered 
the  Yine  of  the  earth,  and  caft  it  into  the  g'-eat  wine  prefs  of  the 
wrath  of  God. 

And  the  wira^-prefs  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood 
came  out  of  the  wine-prefs  even  unto  the  horfe-bridles,  by  the 
fpace  of  a  thoufand  and  fix  huadred  furlongs. 

We  may  remark  upon  this  chapter,  that  there  are  fix  called 
angels :  And  if  the  one  like  unto  the  fon  of  man  fhould  be 
called  an  angel,  then  there  are  feven ;  but  as  John  has  not 
called  him  an  angel,  we  may  reckon  only  fix  with  certainty  ; 

Tliere  are  five  matters  of  importance  mentioned : 

The  preaching  the  gofpel ;  the  hour  of  judgment : 

The  fevere  judgment  to  be  executed  on  the  worQiippers  of 
the  beaft ; 

Yy 


L     346     ] 

The  reaping  the  earth,  becaufe  the  harveflis  ripe : 

The  gatheiing  the  clutters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  becaufe 
her  grapes  are  fully  ripe :  and  the  vine  of  the  earth  wm  ga- 
thered. 

There  is  one  voice  from  heaven,  which  pronounces  the 
blefTednefs  of  thofe  that  die  in  the  Lord. 

All  thefe  important  matters  fo  evidently  refer  us  to  the  dofe 
of  theChrif^ian  difpenfation,  and  to  ihe  commencement  of  the 
Millenium,  that  litde  n-ced  be  faidupon  them. 

The  reaping  of  the  earth  feems  to  refer  us  to  the  fevering 
snd  feparating  the  good  from  the  bad. 

And  the  gathering  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  plainly  intimates 
the  diffoluiion  of  all  flefh :  and  the  end  of  human  nature  in 
its  prefent  form. 

The  wheat  will  be  gathered  into  the  garner,  and  the  chaff 
"Will  be  burnt  with  unquenchable  fire. 

As  to  the  blefiednels  of  the  dead,  it  is  grounded  in  this,  that 
their  works  do  immediately  follow  them  :  which  fuggefts  an- 
other idea,  that  fome  have  died,  whofe  works  did  not  imme- 
diately follow  them. 

Whatever  may  be  the  ftate  of  the  foul,  between  death  and 
the  lefurredion,  it  is  generally  allowed  that  the  confummation 
of  happinefs  does  not  happen  till  the  refurredtion.  Even 
Paul  could  fay  that  he  groaned  within  himfelf,  waiting  for  the 
redemption  of  his  body.  The  moft  natural  conflrudtion  feems 
to  be,  that  this  paffage  has  reference  to  the  refurredion.  It  is 
the  dead  who  have  at  any  time  died  in  iheLord,  that  are  blefled; 
and  now  is  the  time  of  their  reward. 


CHAP.        XV. 

'  A  ND  I  fa  v.-  another  iign  in  Heaven,  great  and  marvellous, 
XjL  fev  en  angels  having  the  laft  feven  plagues:  for  in  them 
is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God. 

And  I  law  as  it  were  a  fea  of  glafs,  mingled  with  fire :  and 
them  that  had  gotten  the  vitflory  over  the  beafl,  and  over  his 
im*?,ge,  and  over  his  marlc,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name, 
ftriid  on  the  fea  of  giais,  having  the  harps  of  God. 

And  they  fung  the  fong  ot  Mofes,the  fervant  of  God,  and 
thefong  of  the-  Lam.b,  faying,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy 
works.  Lord  God  Almighty ;  jult  and  true  are  all  thy  ways, 
thou  King  of. 'kir.ti. 


I      347      3 

Who  Qiall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  1 
for  thou  only  art  holy :  for  all  nations  fhall  come,  and  worQiip 
before  thee;  for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifeft. 

And  after  that  I  looked,  and,  behold,  the  temple  of  the  ta- 
bernacle of  the  teilimony  in  Heaven  was  opened. 

And  the  feven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
>€Yen  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having 
their  brealls  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

And  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  gave  \mto  the  feven 
angels,  feven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  v/ho  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever. 

And  the  temple  was  filled  with  fmoks  from  the  glory  of 
God,  and  from  his  power:  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  till  the  feven  plagues  of  the  feven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

A  queftion  naturally  arifes  here,  Who  are  thofe  who  have 
gotten  the  vidory  over  the  beaft"?  &c. 

This  bead,  we  fuppofe,  to  be  the  lame  that  is  defcribed  on 
opening  the  fourth  feal,  as  follows:  A  pale  horfe :  And  he  that 
fat  on  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed  with  him  :  And  alfo 
the  fame  beaft  that  tifes  out  of  the  earth,  with  two  horns,  like 
a  lamb.  Therefore  thofe  who  have  gotten  the  vidory  over 
him,  conftitute  the  church,  which  is  defcribed  under  the  figure 
of  a  flying  eagle. 

The  fea  of  glafs  may  defignate  a  ftatc  of  perfed  firmnefs, 
an  unihaken  foundation,  as  alfo  clearnefs  and  purity  :  and  alfa 
2  place  of  fafety  during  fome  extraordinary  events. 

The  deliverance  of  thefe,  atrd  of  the  childien  of  Ifrael, 
•jvhen  a  paffage  was  made  for  them  through  the  Red  Sea,  have 
a  refemblance  to  each  other.  This  is  intimated  by  the  fong :  The 
fong  of  Mofes  was  after  the  children  of  Ifrael  had  palled  the 
RedSea,  and  when  they  were  in  perfeft  fecurity  from  their  ene- 
mies on  the  oppolite  fhore.  This  fong  alfo,  it  is  evident,  is 
performed  after  the  viftory  is  obtained,  and  when  they  ftand 
on  the  fea  of  glafs,  having  the  harps  of  God:  And  this  cannon 
be  before  the  refurredion. 

If  therefore,  in  this.fituatlon,  and  at  that  time,  they  declare 
that  all  nations  fhall  come  and  worfhip  before  thee  ;  becaufe 
thy  judgments  are  made  manifeft :  then  we  may  reft  fitisfied, 
that  the  gofpal  difpenfation  will  be  continued  in  the  Millenium 
kingdom ;  And  this  confirms  the  explanation  we  have  given  of 
the  1 3th  ver.of  chap.  v.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  Heaven, 
Sec.  who  fhall  not  fear  thee,  and  glorify  thy  name:  for  thy 
j-udgments  are  made  manifeft — muft  have  reference  to  others, 
than  thofe  who  unite  in  this  fong ;  confequendy  to  fome,  who 


[      345      .1 

■are  vn  a  fit  nation  to  be  operated  opon  by  fear,  which  fuch  a 
lignal  difplay  of  judgment  has  a  tendency  to  excite. 

It  is  one  of  the  ioiir  living  creatures  that  furnifhes  the  feven 
angels  with  the  vials  of  wrath ;  which  feems  naturally  to  refer 
us  to  the  Chriftians,  collededout  of  the  laft  temporal  govein- 
nient. 

The  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  tedimony  in  Heaven, 
feems  to  defignate  a  place  to  worQiip  in :  it  is  fully  implied,  that 
men  may  enter  into  it  after  the  plagues  are  fulfilled,  though 
they  cannot  before.  It  will,  no  'doubt,  be  vilible,  upon  the 
pouring  out  of  the  feventh  vial ;  for  the  pouring  out  of  this 
vial  is  only  a  iignal  for  a  new  era. 


C    HAP.      XVI. 

AND  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  fay  to  the 
feven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of 
ihe  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth. 

And  the  firll  went  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth  : 
and  there  fell  a  noifome  and  grievous  fore  upon  ihe  men  which 
had  the  mark  of  the  beaiij  and  upon  them  v/hich  worlhipped 
his  imnge. 

SECTION        I. 

The  defcriptions  in  thefe  vials  are  fliort  and  concife,  and  the 
•vials  feem  to  follow  each  other  in  quick  fucceffion. 

It  appears  to  be  natural  to  poftpone  the  commencing  of  the 
pouting  out  of  tVie  vials  till  the  1260  years  allotted  to  the  two 
witneflcs  expiie.  And  as  thefe  years  manifeflly  belong  to  the 
Grecian  churches,  there  is  good  reafon  to  fuppofe  that  the  pe- 
riod of  the  vials  commences  when  that  has  elapi'ed.  That 
there  is  no  interval  of  time  between  the  clofing  of  the  iixth 
trumpet  and  the  commencement  of  the  firrt  vial. 

If  we  compute  from  the  birth  of  Chnll,  the  death  of  the 
witnelits  happened,  A.  D.  1260.  And  the  period  of  the  vials 
ccmmenccs,  and  the  periods  to  bs  alligaed  to  each,  will  be  as 
foluw ; 


[      349 

] 

The  firll  vial—commences 

A.  D. 

1260 

years 

Ends 

A.  D. 

1365 

105 

The  fecond—commences 

A.  D. 

1365 

Ends 

A.  D. 

1470 

los 

The  third—commences '" 

A.  D. 

1470 

Ends 

A.  D. 

1575 

105 

The  fourth — commences 

A.  D. 

1575 

Ends 

A,  D. 

ib8o 

105 

The  fifth— commences 

A.  D. 

1680 

Ends 

A.  D. 

178? 

105 

The  fixth— commences 

A.  D. 

1785 

Ends 

A.  D. 

i8go 

105 

630 

The  charafteriflic  defcnptions  in  the  vials,  do  not  point  out 
the  beginning  or  the  ending  of  the  vials : — but  in  fome  part  of 
each  105  years,  we  fhall  find  fomething  in  hiftory,  corref- 
ponding  with  the  defcriptions. 

The  earth  denotes  only  a  part  of  the  great  Roman  fea. 

The  Chriftians  under  the  eaftern  emperors  are  charged  with 
the  greateft  idolatry,  and  therefore  muft  have  the  mark  of  the 
beaft. 

Between  1260  and  1365,  the  Chriftians  in  the  eaftem  empire 
fuSered  a  variety  of  misfortunes  from  the  Turks.  One  in  par- 
ticular was  a  very  grievous  fore  to  them,  which  was  circum- 
cifion;  and  hiftory  informs  us,  that  thoufands  of  them  were 
circumcifed  between  thefe  two  periods;  and  almoft  all  Afia 
Minor  was,  fomeiime  before  1365,  leduced  to  the  fubjedion 
of  the  Turks. 

SECTION        II. 

And  the  fecond  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  fea :  a»d 
it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man  :  and  every  living  foul 
died  in  the  fea. 

Sea  here,  may  intend  the  feat  of  the  eaftem  empire  ;  as  the 
earth,  when  the  firll  vial  was  poured  out,  defignates  only  the 
provinces  of  Afia  Minor.  And  between  1365  and  1470,  Con- 
flantinople  wast.iken  :  And  to  one  fingle  event  of  this  kind, 
the  defcriptions  very  evidently  refer  us.  Deaih  probably  in- 
tends political  death.  And  the  blood  of  a  dead  man,  defig- 
nates that  the  Chriftians  were  naufeous  and  offenfive  to  the 
Mahometans,  as  well  as  to  Heaven.  Conftantioople  was  the 
laft  feat  of  the  great  Roman  fea  or  empire. 


L      350      ] 

When  the  characSeriftics  of  the  fixth  trumpet  are  weighed 
with  atteniion,  I  think  it  muft  appear  that  John  introduces  the 
power,  mentions  the  end  of  the  eaftern  empire,  which  it  will 
etfed;  but  does  not  convey  an  idea,  that  it  takes  place  aftually 
under  the  fixth  trumpet.  But  the  figures  here,  feem  to  convey 
the  idea  of  its  end  accurately. 

SECTION        III. 

And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  waters;  and  they  became  blood. 

And  I  heard  the  angels  of  the  waters  fay,  Thou  art  riglite- 
ou?,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  waft,  and  Quit  be,  becaufe  thou 
had  judged  thus: 

For  they  have  Pned  the  blood  of  f;.!nts  and  prophets,  snd 
thou  hsft  given  them  blood  to  drink  ;.  for  they  are  worthy. 

And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  fay.  Even  fo,  Lord 
God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

We  may  remark,  that  the  firft  trumpet  plainly  defignates  the 
perfecming  and  murdering  of  the  inaocent  Chrillians :  that  the 
ef?->sfls  of  the  firll  vial  are  poured  out  upon  the  fubjeds  of  the 
beaft,  upon  the  fynagogue  offatan.  That  the  fecond  trumpet 
defignates  the  rife  of  Conftantine  the  Great :  and  that  the  effe^s 
of  the  fecond  vial  are  poured  out  upon  the  very  feat  of  empire; 
which  he  eftablilTied.  And  that  the  third  trumpet  plainly  points 
out  the  commencement  and  corruptions  of  the  ecclefiaHica! 
hierarchy;  upon  which  the  effe(fts  of  the  third  vial  sre  mani- 
feilly  poured  out.  The  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters  mud  in- 
tend the  corrupt  clergy  :  And  their  becoming  blood,  naturallv 
intimates  that  they  become  very  offenfive  to  others.  The  moft  re- 
maikable  and  permanent  inllance  of  fuch  an  event,  is  the  re* 
formation,  which  took  a  lading  root  foon  after  the  year  1500. 

A  general  council  was  called  to  meet  at  Trent,  A.  D.  1 542, 
m  order  effedually  to  crufli  the  herefy,  which  after  many  fuf- 
peniions  and  intermiffions,  ended  A.  D.  1563. 

The  council,  managed  by  the  intrigues  of  the  popes,  con- 
firmed their  corruptions,  and  condemned  all  doftrines  tending 
to  a  reformation.  But  it  was  unanimoully  rtjefted  by  all  who 
maintained  thenecefi^ty  of  a  reformation. 

The  kingdoms  of  England  and  Scotland,  Sweden  and  Den- 
mark, m,my  ftates  of  the  empire  and  cantons  of  Swi'.zerland, 
great  numbers  in  France,  Hungary,  and  Bohemia,  feparated 
entirely  from  the  Roman  communion,  snd  renounced  the  pa- 
pal authority. 


[     351      ] 

We  fee  plainly  a  door  opened  here,  which  no  man  has  been 
able  to  (hut :  which  conefponds  with  what  was  faid  to  the 
church  of  Philadelphia. 

This  was  the  firtt  permanent  and  effectual  limitation  of  the 
popes  authority  :  And  the  polemical  writings  for  that  day  fnow 
how  much  the  reformed  defpifed  the  Roman  clergy. 

The  defcriptions,  therefore,  very  naturally  correfpond  with 
fa&  that  happened  between  1470  and  1575. 

SECTION        IV. 

And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  fun  :  and 
power  was  given  unto  him  to  fcorch  men  with  fire. 

And  men  were  fcorched  with  great  heat,  and  blafphemed 
the  name  of  God,  who  had  power  over  thefe  plagues :  and 
they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

The  fun  denotes  the  chief  civil  magiftrate  in  an  empire  or 
kingdom. 

Betv/een  the  years  1575  and  1680,  there  were  very  many 
remarkable  events,  which  were  the  effefts  of  kingly  autho- 
rity. 

We  naturally  begin  with  Mary,  queen  of  England.  She  be- 
gan to  reign  in  1553;  and  during  the  (hort  time  (he  reigned, 
fhe  endeavoured  to  extirpate  the  reformation.  The  many  ads 
of  cruelty  during  her  reign  are  well  known. 

Another  memorable  event,  was  the  maflacre  of  between  30 
and  40,000  Huguenots,  on  St.  Bartholomew's  eve.  The  wars 
between  Philip  II.  and  the  United  Netherlands,  were  in  this 
century.  The  period  in  England  commenced  in  the  blood  of 
the  Prote(\ants,  and  ended  in  beheading  Charles  I. 

It  was  a  period  in  which  the  pope,  afCfted  by  the  Jefults, 
diflurbed  the  peace  of  all  Europe,  more  efpecially  France. 

Henry  the  IVth.  was  murdered,  fuppofed  to  have  been  done 
by  the  influence  of  the  Jefuits. 

It  is  true,  that  if  we  begin  with  Mary,  queen  of  England, 
we  go  back  about  twenty  years  into  the  third  period.  And  if 
we  confine  ourfelves  ftriftly  within  1575  and  1680,  we  (hall 
fi/iJ  that  monarchical  governments  were  highly  tyrannical  in 
Europe  during  that  period.  The  Jefuits,  and  Louis  XIV,  were 
great  fcourges  to  mankind. 

SECTION        V. 

And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  feat  of  the 
beaft ;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darknefs :  and  they  gnawed 
their  tongues  for  pain : 


[      3S1      ] 

Andblafphemed  the  God  of  Heaven,  becaufe  of  their  pains 
and  fores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

The  feat  of  the  beaft  no  doubt  intends  papal  Rome.  And 
that  event  which  feems  beft  to  correfpond  with  this  vial  is  the 
banifnment  of  the  Jeluits  from  nearly  all  Euroj^e,  which  oiiglit 
be  faid  literally  to  introduce  darknefs  into  the  kingdom  of  the 
beaft. 

The  order  of  the  Jefulis  was  eftablifhed  in  1540,  under  a 
plan  of  government  purely  monarchial.  The  general  of  the 
order  held  his  ofhce  for  life :  the  funds  of  the  fociety,  as  well 
as  the  members  of  it,  were  under  his  fole  fovereign  difpofal. 
When  Loyola  petitioned  the  pope  in  1540  to  authorize  the  in- 
ftitution  of  the  fociety,  he  had  only  ten  difciples,  but  in  fixty- 
eight  years,  it  increated  to  10581 ;  and  in  the  year  1710,  the 
order  poffelTed  twenty-four  profefled  houfes,  fifty-nine  houfes 
of  probation;  34a  reiidences;  612  colleges:  200  miffionaries; 
150  feminaries  and  boarding  fchools,  and  confiiled  of  19,998 
Jefuiis. 

"  The  Jefultsare  juftly  confidered  as  the  authors  of  thofe  per- 
nicious effeds  arifmg  from  corrupt  and  dangerous  cafuiftry ;  from 
extravagant  tenets  concenangecclefiaflical  power ;  and  from  an 
intolerant  fpirit,  which  has  been  the  difgrace  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  brought  fo  many  calamities  on  civil  fociety." 

The  Jeluits  were  banilhed  from  the  different  kingdoms  in 
Europe  fucceffively ;  that  is  from  Great  Britain,  1604;  from 
Venice,  1606;  from  Portugal,  1759 ;  from  France,  1764; 
and  from  Spain  and  Sicily,  1767.  Pope  Clement  XIV.  banilhed 
them  from  his  dominions,  1773. 

As  the  fun  is  the  figure  for  a  chief  magiftrate  in  a  civil  go- 
vernment, fo  when  that  fun  ceafes  to  be,  the  ftate  is  defignated 
by  darknefs;  as  is  apparent  on  opening  the  fixih  feal,  and 
founding  the  fourth  trumpet. 

The  baniihment  of  the  Jefuits  may  very  juftly  be  confidered 
as  having  introduced  political  darknefs  into  the  feat  of  the 
beaft. 

The  civil  proteftant  powers  of  Europe  were  during  the  cen- 
tury fiKcefsful  againd  the  papal  powers,  info  great  a  degree  as 
to  render  them  incapnble  of  making  any  eflbrts  for  a  reco- 
very of  their  former  fplendour. 

The  period  of  this  vial  is  between  1680  and  1785. 

S    E    C    T    I    O    N      VI. 

And  the  fix th  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river 
Euphrates;  and  the  waters  thereof  were  dried  up  that  the  way 
®f  the  kings  ot  the  eafl  might  be  prepared : 


[      353      ] 

And  I  faw  three  unclean  fpirits,  like  frogs,  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  bead,  and 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  falfe  prophet : 

For  they  are  the  fpirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  which 
go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world, 
to  gather  tliem  to  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of  God  Al- 
mighty. 

Behold,  I  com?  as  a  thief ;  Bleffedishe  that  watcheth,  and 
keepeth  his  garments  clean,  left  he  walk  naked,  and  they  fee 
his  fhame : 

And  he  gathered  them  together,  into  a  place  called  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue,  Arma  geddon. 

The  period  of  this  vial  is  between  1785  and  i8qo. 

The  plain  purport  of  this  vial  feems  to  be  an  univerfal  pre- 
paration for  the  diffohition  of  human  nature. 

The  river  Euphrates  intimates  the  greatnefs  and  extent  of 
the  real  obje<fl.  This  river  is  called,  by  way  of  eminence, 
the  river  :  and  therefore  may  intimate  the  whole  of  the  human 
race.  The  water  thereof  being  dried  up,  intimates  not  a  fcarci- 
ty ;  but  diredlionsto  fo  many  different  points,  that  they  run  not 
in  the  ufual  channel : — Thus  Cyrus  dried  up  the  waters  of  this 
great  river,  when  he  took  Babylon,  by  leading  the  waters  out: 
of  their  ufual  channel. 

By  the  kings  of  the  eaft,  we  may  underftand  powers  more 
than  mortal.  The  morning  ftar,  and  the  ftar  of  the  eaft,  feem 
to  be  fymbols  of  Jefus  Chrift :  •  And  I  will  give  him  the  morn- 
ing ftar.'  And  the  ftar  which  they  faw  in  the  eaft  went  before 
them,  till  it  came  and  ftood  over  where  the  young  child  was. 
The  angel  afcends  from  the  eaft  that  has  the  feal  of  the  living 
God. 

As  it  is  manifeft  that  the  great  event  itfelf  does  not  take  place 
under  this  vial,  the  effeds  of  which  are  only  a  univeifal  and 
general  preparation  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  whole 
world ;  the  next  vial  plainly  (hev/s  the  nature  of  it. 

There  is  an  evident  diftindion  between  the  kings  of  the  eaft, 
and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  the  whole  world.  The  laft  are 
all  gathered  together,  fo  that  the  kings  of  the  eaft  cannot  in- 
tend any  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  or  of  the  world. 

The  dragon,  the  beaft,  and  the  falfe  prophet,  mofl  probably 
defignate  but  two  charadters.  The  connedion  of  the  dragon 
and  the  beaft,  we  have  explained  ;  and  this  beaft  is  the  laft  and 
finifhing  member  of  the  dragon. 

The  falfe  prophet  has  not  been  before  mentioned ;  but  as 
his  charader,  when  he  rifes  under  the  fifth  trumpet,  has  the 


[      354      ] 

tiiftinguiMng  mark  of  a  prophet,  teacher,  or  bifhop,  we  may 
naturally  conclude  the  Mahometan  power  is  intended  ;  other- 
wire  we  have  but  one  charafter  under  three  names.  The 
beaftis  evidently  papal  Rome,  and  wants  no  other  diftinguifli- 
ing  maik ;  and  I  conclude  the  ialle  prophet  as  evidently  defig- 
nates  the  Mahometan  power. 

The  fpirits  of  devils  working  miracles,  intimate  that  man- 
kind will  fall  under  very  grois  delufions,  which  will  be  per- 
mitted to  operate  fa  powerfully,  as  to  make  the  preparation 
complete  for  the  great  event. 

What  objcds  mankind  will  have  in  view,  is  not  intimated ; 
but  they  will  be  fuch  as  to  caufe  an  enthvAalin  as  great  as  exift- 
ed  in  the  time  of  the  crufades,  and  probably  greater.  No  one 
can  tell  yet  what  will  be  the  commotions  on  account  of  the 
Rights  of  King  J,  and  the  R'gfits  of  Ma!?. 

'J  he  battle  is  that  of  ihe  great  day  of  God  Almighty.  The 
controverfy  will  not  therefore  be  between  mortal  powers. — 
They  are  gathered  together  in  a  place  rendered  famous  for 
mourning  and  lamentation.  This  may  be  deiigned  as  a  figure 
to  point  out  the  great  lamentation  that  this  great  battle  will  oc- 
tafion,  rather  than  the  place  where  it  will  aftually  happen. 

The  caution,  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief — intimates  (Irongly 
in  this  place,  that  the  morning  of  Chrlft's  appearance  begins  to 
dawn ;  and  it  is  very  near  at  hand. 

When  this  fixth  day  of  the  vials  haselapfed,  Chrift  will  make 
his  appearance  again  on  earth. 

The  age  of  the  laft  tyrannical  beaft  that  will  be  on  earth, 
•inuft  be  a  circumftantial  evidence  that  we  are  now  living  under 
the  fixth  vial.     Commences  1785,  ends  1890. 

With  refpecH:  to  the  beaft  and  the  falt'e  prophet,  more  parti- 
cular enquiry  hereafter  will  be  made  ;  and  perhaps  it  will  be 
found,  that  the  falfc  prophet-does  not  intend  the  Mahometan 
power. 


[      355      ] 

PART  V, 


=^i^= 


AND  the  feventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air; 
and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  hea- 
ven, from  the  throne,  faying.  It  is  done. 

And  there  were  voices  and  thunders,  and  lightenings,  and 
there  v/as  a  great  earthquake,  fuch  as  was  not  fince  men  were 
upon  the  earth,  fo  mighty  an  earthquake  and  fo  great ; 

And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts :  and  the  cities 
of  the  nations  fell. 

And  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before  God,  to 
give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fiercenefs  of  his  wrath. 
And  every  illand  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  noc 
found. 

And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every 
ftone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent; 

And  men  blafphemed  God  becaufe  of  the  plague  of  the  hail : 
for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great. 

We  find  the  words,  It  is  done,  ufed  but  once  before,  and 
then  by  our  Saviour  on  the  crofs,  when  he  gave  Up  the  ghoft. 
In  this  place  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  they  are  very  empha- 
tical:  we  find  them  once  more  ufed  at  the  end  of  the  media: 
torial  kingdom. 

On  the  opening  of  the  fixth  feal,  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake, and  every  mountain  and  illand  are  moved  out  of  their 
place.  Here  is  an  earthquake  greater  than  any  that  ever  hap- 
pened before,  and  every  mountain  and  ifland  flies  away.  In  the 
original,  it  is  a  greater  and  a  different  kind  of  earthquake  from 
any  that  ever  happened  before. 

The  great  city  is  divided  into  three  parts  and  the  cities  of  the 
nations  fall.  By  the  great  city,  and  great  Babylon,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  but  the  fame  thing  is  intended.  It  is  that  great 
connedied  city,  of  which  Imperial  Babylon  \i  the  haad  of 
gold,  and  papal  Rome  is  the  feet. 


[      356      ] 

The  two  fucceeding  chapters  will  give  us  a  full  and  clear  ac- 
count of  great  Babylon,  and  what  we  are  to  underftand  by  tUe 
fame. 

This  vial  is  poured  out  into  the  air,  which  term  is  ufed  as  a 
limile.or  figure,  to  reprefent  fomethingin  which  is  included  all 
that  is  bad  and  wicked  ;  fomething  from  which  all  good  is  ex- 
cluded. It  is  ufed  to  defignate  the  feat  of  the  prince  of  dark- 
nefs. 

The  devil  is  called  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air. 

If  the  great  city  intends  all  mankind  from  the  head  of  gold 
to  the  feet  of  iron  and  clay ;  then  a  divifion  of  this  city  into 
three  parts  correfponds  with  what  feems  to  be  plainly  convey- 
ed in  the  Revelations,  which  is,  ihat  there  will  be  in  the  Mille- 
Jiium  kingdom,  three  diftindl  and  different  clafles  of  the  human 
race.  The  redeemed  and  glorified:  thofe  who  enjoy  great 
privileges  under  a  continuation  of  the  gofpel  difpenfation  :  and 
the  reprobate  wicked. 


CHAP.       XVII. 

''AND  there  came  one  of  the  fcven  angels  which  had  the 
JLjL  feven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  faying  unto  me,  Come 
hither,  and  I  will  fnew  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great 
whore,  that  fitteth  upon  many  waters ;  with  whom  the  kings 
of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornica- 
lion. 

So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  fpirit  into  the  wildernefs;  and 
I  faw  a  woman  fit  upon  a  fcarlet-coloured  beaft  full  of  names 
of  blafphemy,  having  feven  heads  and  ten  horns : 

And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple,  and  fcarlet-colour, 
and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  ftone,  and  pearls,  having  a 
golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations,  and  fihhinefs  of 
her  fornication  ;  and  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written, 
MYSTERY,  BABYLON  THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER 
OF  HARLOTS.AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

And  I  faw  th«  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  f<jints, 
and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus :  and  when  I  faw 
her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration. 

And  the  angel  faid  unto  me.  Wherefore  didd  thou  marvel  ? 
1  will  tell  thee  the  myftery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  bead  that 
carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  ieven  heads,  and  ten  horns. 


[     357      ] 

■~  The  beaft  that  thou  laweft  was,  and  is  not ;  and  fhall  afcend 
out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  go  into  perdition;  and  they  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  fhall  wonder  (whole  names  were  not  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world)  when 
they  behold  the  beaft  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

We  have  here  introduced  a  new  charadter,  which  is  neither 
the  great  red  dragon,  nor  any  of  the  confiituent  members  of 
him  ;  but  isreprefented  as  fitting  upon  them  all.  She  is  called 
a  great  whore;  a  woman  gorgeoully  arrayed,  Myllery,  Baby- 
lon the  great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots,  and  abominations  of  the 
earth. 

All  thefe  appellations  belong  to  thij  new  charafter;  and  the 
queftion  is,  Where  is  there  any  thing  exifting  correfponding 
herewith '?  What  is  there  on  earth  befides  temporal  and  ecde- 
fiaftical  governments,  which  have  all  been  defcribed  under  the 
figurative  term  of  beafls;  and  this  woman  firs  on  all  of  them. 

The  angel  fays,  he  will  (hew  the  judgment  of  this  woman  : 
but  tlie  reJult  is,  that  the  beaft  which  carrieth  her  goeth  into 
perdition ;  we  muft  therefore  conclude,  that  this  woman  is 
Ibmething  infeparably  attached  to  the  beaft,  or  ftie  is  not 
punilhed  at  all. 

It  muft  be  evident  that  this  woman  is  t  figurative  reprefenta- 
tion  of  fin  and  wickednefs.  The  prophet  Zechariah  has  per- 
fonified  the  fame.  Zech.  v.  7,  and  8,  And  behold  there  was 
lifted  up  a  talent  of  lead;  and  this  is  a  woman  that  fitteth  in 
the  midft  of  the  epaph  ;  and  he  fald  this  is  wickednefs. 

The  permiffion  of  the  ir^troduftion  of  fin  into  the  world,  has 
always  been  confidered  as  a  great  myftery.  Whatever  inge- 
nious theories  may  have  been  devifed  as  to  the  origin  of  evil, 
none  have  as  yet  been  fatisfaSory ;  and  it  is  not  probable  any 
will  till  this  myfterious  woman  is  no  more. 

The  woman  is  drunk  with  the  blood  of  faints;  and  with 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus :  which  evidences  that  her 
exiftence  is  anterior  to  the  Chriftian  difpenfation ;  the  firft  defig- 
nating  fuch  as  died  for  the  word  of  God  and  the  teftimony 
which  they  held,  agreeably  to  v/hat  is  faid  of  thofe  upon  open- 
ing the  fifth  feal.  This  diftindlion  is  plainly  held  up  to  view 
in  feveral  inftances. 

Whether  the  beaft  that  carries  the  woman  is  the  great  red 
dragon,  or  the  beaft  that  rifes  out  of  the  fea,  is  not  material; 
becaufe  they  are  both  fo  defcribed  as  plainly  to  fhew  the  fame 
thing  is  intended  ;  all  the  diflerencc  is,  that  the  dragon  s  feven 
heads  are  crowned,  and  not  the  ten  horns;  the  beaft's  ten 
horns  are  laid  to  be  crowned,  ?.nd  not  his  f^ven  heads:  which 


[      358       ] 

cannot  fee  confidered  as  making  an  effential  difference  between 
them ;  but  on  feven  heads  of  the  beaft  are  infcriptions  of  blaf- 
phemy. 

The  beafl,  therefor?,  that  carries  the  woman,  is  evidently 
condituted  of  feven  great  empires,  and  ten  fmall  kingdoms. — 
The  be?.ft  that  thou  laweft,  was,  and  is  not;  which  defignates 
the  head  wounded. 

And  fluU  afcend  out  of  the  abyfs  and  go  into  perdition  : — 
Which  is  a  plain  intimation  of  the  refurredtion  of  the  members 
and  individuals  conftituting  this  bealh  The  laft  part  of  this 
bead  is  papal  Rome,  and  the  ten  kingdom^s ;  when  thefe  ceafe 
to  he,  the  whole  bead  will  be  dead. 

The  beat^  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is.  Thefe  words 
may  have  reference  to  exiftence,  death,  and  the  refurredion  ; 
thefe  all  neceflarily  precede  the  judgment,  which  the  angel 
fays  he  will  fnew. 

We  muft  fuppofe  that  the  angel  [hews  John  the  full  extent 
and  duration  of  all  thefe  monarchies  and  kingdoms,  that  the 
woman  is  feated  on  them  all,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of 
their  evidence,  after  which  comes  the  judgment. 

And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wifdom.  The  feven 
heads  are  feven  mountains  on  which  the  woman  fitteth.  And 
there  are  feven  kings;  five  are  fallen,  one  is,  and  the  other  is 
not  yet  come ;  and  when  he  cometh  he  mufl  continue  a  fhort 
ipace. 

And  the  beaft  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and 
is  of  the  feven,  and  goeth  into  perdition  : 

And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  fa  weft,  are  ten  kings,  which 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet :  but  receive  power  as  kings, 
one  hour  with  the  beaft. 

Thefe  have  one  mind,  and  fliall  give  their  power  and 
ftrength  unto  the  beaft :  Thefe  ftiall  make  war  with  the  Lamb; 
and  the  Lamb  fliall  overcome  them : 

For  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings;  and  they  that 
are  with  him  are  called,  and  chofen,  and  faithful. 

And  he  h\\.\\  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou  faweft  where 
the  whore  fitteth,,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations, 
and  tongues. 

And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  faweft  upon  the  beaft,  thefe 
fliall  hate  the  whore ;  and  ftiall  make  her  defolate  and  naked, 
and  ftiall  eat  her  flefli,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

For  God  ^  -.ih  put  into  their  hearts  to  fulfill  his  will,  and  to 
agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beaft,  until  the  word 
»f  God  ftiall  be  fulfilled. 


[      359      ] 

And  the  woman  which  thou  fawefl,  is  that  great  city  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

Here  we  have  a  full  dlfplay  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  great 
image.  The  feven  heads  are  feven  mountains,  or  feven  great 
monarchies,  on  which  the  woman  fitteth  :  They  are  Babylon 
the  head  of  gold ;  the  empire  of  Media  and  Perfu ;  the  empire 
of  Alexander  the  Great  with  his  fucceflbrs;  the  empire  of  the 
commonwealth  of  Rome;  Imperial  Rome;  the  Eaftern  em- 
pire, and  the  VVeftern  empire.  Five  are  fallen,  that  is,  the  five 
firft  mentioned.  One  is,  that  is  the  Eaftern  empire ;  another  is 
not  yet  come,  that  is,  the  Mahometan  power ;  and  the  beaft 
that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth.  Afterwards  it  is 
faid,  the  beail  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is,  which  is  the 
bead  that  John  faw  arife  out  of  the  fea  in  the  thirteenth  chapter, 
for  it  fays.  The  bead  that  thou  faweft,  was,  ^nd  is  not,  and 
fliall  afcend  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  go  into  perdition ; 
it  is  evident  that  John  had  not  a  light  of  any  other  beaft  than 
that  above  mentioned. 

By  being  and  not  being,  is  plainly  intended  the  chafm  between 
the  emperors  oftheWeft  and  the  papal  authority;  and  defignated 
upon  the  founding  of  the  fourth  trumpet;  where  one  third  of 
tlie  fun,  the  moon,  and  the  ftars  are  fmitten,  and  fhine  not.  In 
Europe,  which  was  one  third  part  of  the  known  world,  Afia 
and  Africa,  being  the  other  two  third?,  the  fun,  the  moon,  and 
the  ftars  fhine  not;  which  is  a  natural  reprefentation  of  the 
beaft  that  was  and  is  not. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  this  beaft  which  John  fees  arife 
out  of  the  fea,  has  united  in  it,  all  the  ferocious  and  favage  qua- 
lities of  the  other  three.  It  has  the  mouth  of  a  lion  ;  by  this 
animal  Daniel  defcribes  his  firft  beaft.  It  has  the  feet  of  a  bear ; 
a  charadteriftic  of  Daniel's  fecond  beaft;  and  the  fpots  of  a 
leopard,  the  figure  of  his  third  beaft. 

In  this  beaft  there  feems  to  be  a  completion  of  all  that  is  bad, 
wanton,  favage  cruelty,  without  any  generous  and  noble  qua- 
lities. We  need  not  wait  for  any  fanher  hiftoric  fa&  to  prove 
that  papal  power  has  been  cruel  beyond  all  former  example. 
No  profperity  now  awaits  her;  but  a  judgment  is  at  hand, 
fevere  in  proportion  to  her  great  wickednei's. 

The  end  of  this  beaft  John  had  juft  been  fhewn  in  the  judg- 
ment of  the  great  whore. 

The  ten  horns  defignate  Germany,  France,  Spain,  England, 
Scotland,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Poland,  Hungary,  and  Bohemia. 
The  other  powers  in  Europe  have  come  into  exiftence  lately, 
and  were  originally  included  in  fome  of  thofe  that  have  been 


[      36o      ] 

mentioned.  Thefe  are  a  part  of  the  beaft,  and  without  them, 
he  is  not  complete. 

What  is  the  full  purport  of  the  words,  Thefe  fhall  make  war 
with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  fliall  overcome  them  ;  is  a  quef- 
tion  of  importance.  The  literal  fenfe  appears  to  me  to  be  the 
beft  conftrudtion,  becaufe  with  thefe  all  temporal  governments 
end.  Notwithftanding  they  hate  the  whore,  and  make  her  de- 
folate  and  naked,  yet  they  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  to 
the  heart  until  the  words  of  God  are  fulfilled  ;  which  will  not 
be  the  cafe  till  the  beaft  comes  to  an  end. 

Although  they  hate  the  whore,  it  is  manifeft  that  this  hatred 
does  not  proceed  from  a  virtuous  principle.  The  whore  is 
feated  wherever  the  bead  is;  fo  that  hating  the  beaft,  or  that 
bead  of  it  which  is  in  exiftence,  may  properly  be  called  hate- 
ing  the  whore  :  So  when  we  are  told  by  the  angel,  that  he 
will  fhew  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  he  (hows  the  judg- 
ment of  the  bead  only.  This  mode  of  expreffion  does  not 
limit  us  in  the  idea  v/e  ought  to  fix  to  the  woman ;  nor  do 
thefe  words,  "  The  woman  is  that  great  city  which  ruleth  over 
the  kings  of  the  earth,"  lead  us  to  fuppofe  that  hereby  is  in- 
tended the  city  of  Rome,  but  that  great  city  of  wickednefs  in 
which  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one.  For  the 
waters  where  the  whore  fitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes, 
and  nations,  and  tongues;  which  evidently  extend  to  all  the 
human  race. 

Some  expofitors,  eager  to  catch  hold  of  every  thing  that 
has  a  faint  refemblance  to  the  city  of  Rome,  have  fuppofed  this 
woman  intends  the  church  of  Rome  and  the  whore  of  Baby- 
lon, as  fhe  has  been  called  ;  that  this  great  city  and  the  feven 
mountains,  defignate  really  the  city  of  Rome  and  her  natural 
lituation  :  but  in  all  this  there  is  manifeftly  an  impropriety  ;  the 
woman,  or  this  great  city,  fits  on  feven  heads  in  fucceflion,  and 
not  all  together.  She  fat  on  the  five  head*  that  were  fallen,  as 
well  as  upon  the  two  that  fucceeded  them  ;  but  the  church  of 
Rome  could  not  fit  upon  heads  that  were  not,  when  flie  came 
into  exifience.  And  as  the  woman  is  reprefented  as  fitting  on 
the  heads  fucceffively,  there  can  be  no  reference  to  feven  hills 
on  which  the  city  of  Rome  is  faid  to  be  built,  which  are  per- 
manent and  immoveable,  and  the  city  ftands  on  them  all  at 
the  fame  time. 


L    3^1     3 


CHAP.      XVIII. 

ND  after  ihefe  things,  I  faw  another  angel  come  do'^vtl 
from  heaven,  having  great  power,  and  the  earth  v/as 
lig'itened  with  his  glory. 

And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  ftrong  voice,  faying,  Babylon 
the  Great  is  fi\llen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  o£ 
devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  fpirit,  and  a  cage  of  every 
unclean  and  hateful  bird : 

For  all  nations  have  drir.ik  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her 
fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  torni- 
carion  with  her ;  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich 
through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 

And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  faying,  Come  out 
of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  iins,  and 
that  ye  receive  mot  of  her  plagues. 

For  her  fins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  re- 
membered her  iniquities. 

Reward  her  even  as  fhe  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto  her 
double,  according  to  her  works :  in  the  cup  which  (he  hath 
filled,  fill  to  her  double. 

Hov/  much  iTie  hath  glorified  herfelf  and  lived  delicioufly; 
fo  much  torment  and  forrow  give  her. 

For  flie  faith  in  her  heart,  I  fit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow; 
and  OiaU  fee  no  forrow. 

Therefore,  fhail  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and 
mourning,  and  famine ;  and  (he  fhall  be  utterly  burnt  with 
fire  :  for  ftrong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 

And  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed  fornication, 
and  lived  delicioufly  with  her,  (hall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for 
her,  when  they  fhall  fee  the  (moke  of  her  burning,  ftanding 
afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  faying,  Alas,  alas,  that 
great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy 
judgment  come. 

^nd  the  merchants  of  the  earth  fhall  weep  and  mourn  over 
her ;  for  no  man  buyeth  her  merchand'ze  any  more : 

The  merchandiZ:  of  gold,  and  filvcr,  and  precious  ftones, 
and  of  pearls,  and  of  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  fiik,  and  fear- 
let,  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  all  manner  of  veflels  of  ivory, 
and  all  m.mner  of  vefiTels  of  moft  precious  wood,  and  of  brafe, 
andiron,  and  marble,  and  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  oint- 
mea's,  r.nd  frankinceafe,  and  wine,  and  oil,  an.d  fiae  flour,  ani 

3A 


[      36i      ] 

wheat,  and  beafls,  and  (heep,  and  horfes,  and  chariots,  and 
flaves,  and  fouls  of  men. 

And  the  fruits  that  thy  foul  lufted  after,  are  departed  from 
thee;  and  all  things  which  were  dainty  and  goodly,  are  depart- 
ed fi  om  thee ;  and  thou  Qiall  find  them  no  more  at  all. 

The  merchants  of  thefe  things  which  were  made  rich  by  her, 
(hall  (land  afar  otf,  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
•wailing,  and  laying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed 
in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  fcarlet,  and  decked  with  gold, 
and  precious  flones,  and  pearls ;  for  in  one  hour  fo  great 
riches  is  come  to  nought. 

And  eviry  (h!p-m:.ller,  and  all  the  company  in  (hips,  and 
Jiiilors,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  lea,  ftood  afar  off,  and  cried 
when  they  faw  the  fmoke  of  her  burning,  faying.  What  city  is 
like  unto  this  great  city? 

And  they  ca(^  duft  on  their  heads,  and  ctied,  weeping,  and 
■wailing,  faying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  wherein  were  made 
rich  all  that  had  fliips  in  the  fea,by  reafon  of  her  coftUnefs;  for 
in  one  hour  is  Hie  made  defolate. 

Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apoftles  and 
prophets :  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 

And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  ftone  like  a  great  mildone, 
and  caft  it  into  the  i'ea,  faying,  Thus  v/i*h  violence  fhall  that 
gieat  city,  Babylon,  be  throwB  down,  and  fliill  be  found  no 
more  at  all. 

And  the  voice  of  harpers  and  muficians,  and  of  pipers  and 
of  trumpeters  fhall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 

And  no  crattfman  of  whatfoever  craft  he  be,  fhall  be  found 
any  more  in  thee:  and  the  found  of  a  milftone  fhall  be  heard 
BO  more  at  ^11  in  thee. 

And  the  light  of  a  candle  (Irall  fnine  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  fliall  be  heard 
no  more  at  all  in  thee. 

For  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth ;  for  by 
thy  forceries  were  all  nations  deceived. 

And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  flints 
and  of  all  that  were  lla'n  upon  the  earth. 

The  true  meaning  of  this  chapter  depends  eniiiely  upon  the 
fenfe  we  affix  to  tlie  terms  Babylon  ihe  Great.  We  have  found 
that  the  fame  has  been  mentioned  in  chap.  xiv.  8 — xvi.  19,  and 
svii.  5.  In  thefe  feveral  places  it  has  no  apparent  referckce  to 
papal  Rome. 

The  ilxih  and  feventh  vials  have  no  fpecial  and  fingle  refer- 
ence to  that  power  or  city,  but  to  the  whole  world;  and  the 


I      8^3      ] 

Dineteenih  verfe  of  the  fixteenth  chapter,  falls  In  Immediately 
after  pouriiig  out  of  the  feventh  vial. 

And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  ciiies 
of  the  nations  fell;  and  great  Babylon  came  into  remembrance 
before  God,  Ike.  One  of  the  infcriptions  on  the  forehead  of 
the  woman,  is  Eabylcn  the  Gnat,  lb  that  Babylon  the  Great 
muft  be  as  extenfive  as  the  woman.  But  if  we  confine  thefe 
terms  to  one  fingle  head  of  the  beaft,  then  the  name  does  not 
agree  with  the  woman  in  all  her  extent ;  and  this  is  evidenily 
an  abfurdity. 

By  thefe  terms,  it  is  man! left,  that  we  ought  to  underftand 
governments  that  have  been,  and  are  no  more,  as  well  as  go- 
vernments in  being  ;  that  is,  mankind  dead  and  alive  in  the 
flc'fh. 

This  chapter,  therefore,  is  a  plain  exhibition  of  the  diflblu- 
tion  of  human  nature,  the  end  of  all  flefh  :  and  of  the  judgmeat 
of  the  wicked,  which  neceffarily  implies  a  refurredion. 

The  precious  things  and  delicacies  of  the  whole  world  pafs 
away,  and  are  no  more.  The  judgment  is  reprefented  as 
coming  fuddenly,  in  one  hour.  The  ennumerated  articles  of 
merchandize  contain  almoft  every  defirable  thing  on  earth; 
they  depart  and  fhall  be  found  no  more. 

The  earth  itfelf  is  not  reprefented  as  paffing  away.  The 
kings  of  the  earth  bewail  her;  the  merchants  weep  over  her; 
and  all  matters  of  fliips  cry,  when  they  fee  the  fmoke  of  her 
burning,  What  is  like  unto  this  great  city  ?  They  caft  duft 
on  their  heads,  and  cry,  weeping  and  wailing,  &c. 

And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  the  prophets  and  faints, 
and  all  that  were  flain  upon  earth ;  which,  according  to  the 
explanation  we  have  given,  is  hterally  true. 


CHAP.      XIX. 

AND  after  thefe  things,  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
people  in  heaven,  faying,  Alleluia  : 
Salvation  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord 
our  God ;  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments. 

For  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore  which  did  corrupt  the 
earth  with  herfornicadon,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his 
fervants  at  her  hand. 


[   364   ] 

And  again  they  faid  Alleluia :  and  her  fmoke  rofe  up  for  ever, 
and  ever. 

And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the  four  beads,  fell 
down  and  worfhipped  God,  that  lat  on  the  throne,  faying, 
Amen,  Alleluia. 

And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  faying,  Praife  our 
God,  all  ye  his  fervants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  Imall  and 
great. 

And  I  heard,  as  it  were,  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and 
as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  thun- 
derings,  faying.  Alleluia,  For  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
teigneth. 

Let  us  be  glad,  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him,  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  h's  wife  haih  made  her- 
Telf  ready. 

And  to  her  was  granted  that  fhe  (hould  be  arrayed  in  fine 
Jinen,  clean  and  white:  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteoufne!> 
of  faints. 

And  he  faith  unto  me  write.  BlefTed  are  they  which  are 
called  unto  the  m,arriage  fuppercfibe  Lamb.  And  he  Saith 
unto  me,  Theie  are  the  true  iayings  of  God. 

And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worfliip  him :  And  he  faid  unto  me.See 
thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  feliow-fervant,  and^of  thy  brethren 
that  have  the  teftimony  of  Jefus ;  WorfhipGod;  for  the  telh- 
mony  oi  Jefus  is  the  fpii  it  of  prophecy.    , , 

After  the  pouring  out  of  the  leventh  vial,  John  begins  with 
cefcribing  the  great  events  that  are  to  take  place  before  he  in- 
troduces the  perfonage  by  whom  they  are  effefted.  He  opens 
to  our  view  the  commencement  of  the  Millenium  kingdom, 
and  exhibits  a  great  number  as  rejoicing  for  the  judgment  of 
the  great  whore,  as  well  as  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  four 
living  creatures,  who  only  f^j.  Amen;  Alleluia. 

What  is  the  true  import  of-t^he  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  re- 
quires fome  confideration.  Perhaps  in  this  term  may  be  in- 
cluded the  four  and  twenty  tidere,  the  foiir  living  creatures, 
and  the  144:000. 

It  appears  to  me,  thefe  only  are  entitled  to  that  happy  and 
loveiy  characlrev.  And  to  her  it  is'^not  probable  that  thefe 
words  apply,  Praife  our  God,  all  ye  his  fervants. 

It  feems  to  be  manifell.  that  befides  the  bride,  there  will  be  a 
great  number  o{  the  human  race  made  very  happy  in  the 
event,  though  not  of  the  chofen  and  eled,  wlio  particularly 
tonftitute  the  bride,  between  which  and  the  Lambjthere  is  m 
infeparable  indlvifible  interelh 


C      3Gj      3 

Verfe  it.  And  I  faw  heaven  opened,  and, behold,  a  white 
lione ;  and  he  that  (at  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True ; 
and  in  righteoufnefs  he  doth  judge  an.d  make  war. 

His  eyes  were  as  a  tlame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many 
crowns ;  and  he  had  a  name  written  that  no  man  knew  but  he 
himfeif. 

And  he  was  clothed  with  a  veflure  dipped  in  blood,  and  his 
name  is  called,  The  Word  of  God. 

And  the  armies  which  are  in  heaven  followed  him  upon 
white  horfes,  clothtd  in  white  linen,  white  and  clean. 

And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  fharp  fword,  that  with  it  he 
fiiould  fmice  the  uAtions ;  and  he  fhall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron :  and  he  treadeih  the  wine  prefs  of  the  fiercenefs  and 
wr.uh  of  Almighty  God. 

And  he  hatli  on  his  veflure  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written, 
KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS. 

And  I  law  an  angel  (landing  in  the  fun;  and  he  cried  with 
aloud  voice,  faying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midft  of 
heaven,  Come  and  gather  yourfelves  together  unto  the  fupper 
of  the  great  God. 

That  ye  may  eat  the  fledi  of  kings,  and  the  flefh  of  captains, 
and  the  fleOi  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flcQi  of  horfes,  and  of  them 
that  fit  on  them,  and  the  flefh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond, 
both  fmall  and  great. 

And  I  faw  the  bead,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their 
armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  againft  him  that  fat  on 
the  horfe,  and  againft  his  army. 

And  the  beatt  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  falfe  prophet 
that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them 
that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beaft,  and  them  that  worfhip- 
ped  his  image.  Tliefe  both  were  caft  alive  into  a  lake  of  (ire 
burning  with  brimftone. 

And  the  remnant  were  (lain  with  the  fword  of  him  that  fat 
upon  the  horfe,  v^-liich  fword  proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth  :  and 
all  the  fowls  were  (liled  with  their  fltfh. 

We  have  here  the  firftdifplayof  power  after  pouring  out 
the  feventh  vial.  Thecharaders  are  generally  the  fame  that 
v/ere  afcribed  to  Jefus  Chtift  in  John's  introdudion  and  ad- 
drefles  to  the  feven  churches.  The  white  horfe  is  the  fame 
as  was  defignated  on  opening  the  firll  feah 

It  is  faid  to  the  faithful,  in  the  church  of  Pergamos,  I  will 
give  him  a  white  (lone,  and  in  that  (lone  a  new  name  written, 
which  no  man  knoweth,  faving  he  that  receiveth  it.  So  here 
Jefus  Chrifl  is  faid  to  have  a  name  written  v^hich  no  man  knew 
but  he  himfeif. 


t      Z^^     } 

The  beaft  here  manifeftly  intends  the  temporal  one  in  exifl- 
ence,  which  rofe  out  of  the  earth  v/ith  two  horns  like  a  lamb; 
2nd  not  the  whole  of  the  beaft,  with  all  its  feven  heads.  And 
dfotheten  horns,  of  whom  it  is  faid,  They  (hall  make  war 
with  the  Lnmb,  and  he  fhall  overcome  them :  which  we  fee 
here  verified. 

The  characters  are  fuch  as  evidently  mark  out  this  beaft ;  and 
the  faiil'  prophet,  and  the  church  of  Laodicea,  muft  intend  Ma- 
hometans and  papifis. 

Whether  the  hoflile  preparations  of  the  beaft,  and  the  kings 
of  the  earth,  intend  any  thing  more  than  general  and  univerfal 
infidelity  and  contempt  of  the  gofpel  difpenfadon,  may  be 
quefiioned.  That  thefe  will  pievail  generally  at  Chrift's  fe- 
cond  coming,  is  manifcil  from  fundry  paffages  of  fcripture.  It 
feems  alfo  evident,  that  there  will  be  very  great  and  general 
commotions  on  the  evih  about  this  time. 


CHAP.       XX. 

ND  1  f.iw  an  angel  come  down  from  Heaven,  having 
the  key  of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his 
hand. 

And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  ferpent,  which  is 
the  devil,  and  fatan,  and  bound  him  a  thoufand  years. 

And  cad  him  into  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  fbut  him  up,  and 
.ftt  a  feal  upon  him,  that  he  fhould  deceive  the  nations  no  more, 
till  the  thoufand  years  fhould  be  fulfilled ;  and  after  that  he  muli 
ki  loofed  a  little  feafon. 

And  I  faw  thrones,  and  they  fat  upon  them,  and  judgment 
\yas  given  unto  them:  and  I  faw  the  fouls  of  them  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  witnefs  of  Jefus,  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
2nd  which  h.ad  not  worfhipped  the  beaft,  neither  his  image, 
neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
hands;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Chrifl  a  thoufand 
years. 

But  the  reft  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thoufand 
years  were  finifhed.    This  is  the  firft  refurredion. 

Biefled  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  firfl  refurrei9ion : 
on  fuch  the  fecond  death  hath  no  power ;  But  they  fhall  be 
priefts  of  God  and  of  Chrift,  and  (hall  rei^n  with  him  a  thoufand 
years. 


r   1^7   ] 

And  when  the  thoufand  years  are  expired,  fatan  fhall  be 
loofed  out  of  his  piifon. 

And  fhall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  v?hlch  are  in  the 
four  qu:ners  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them 
together  to  batik ;  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  land  of  the 
fea. 

And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  com- 
pafled  the  camp  of  ihe  faints  about,  and  the  beloved  city  :  and 
tire  came  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven  And  devoured  them. 

And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cad  into  the  lake  of 
fire  and  brimftone,  where  the  beaft  and  the  falfe  prophet  are, 
and  fhall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever. 

And  I  faw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  fat  on  it,  from 
whofe  face  the  earth  and  the  heavens  tledaway ;  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them. 

And  I  faw  the  dead,  fmall  and  great,  (tand  before  God ;  and 
the  books  were  opened  :  and  another  book  was  opened, which 
is  the  book  of  life :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  thofe 
things  v.'hich  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
works. 

And  the  fea  gave  up  the  dead  which  v/ere  in  it  j  and  death 
and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them :  and  they 
were  judged  every  man  according  to  their  works. 

And  death  and  hell  were  caft  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is 
the  fecond  death. 

And  whofoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life 
was  caft  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


CHAP.      XXI. 

AND  I  law  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth ;  for  the  firft 
heaven  and  the  firll  earth  were  pafled  away ;  and  there  was 
no  more  Tea. 

And  I  John  faw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerufalem,  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  Heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
hufbmd. 

And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  Heaven,  fliying,  Bihold 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  fhall  be  his  people,  and  Godhimfelf  (hall  be 
with  them,  and  be  their  God. 

And  God  (hall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and 
there  fhall  be  no  more  death,  neither  forrow,  nor  crying, 
neither  (liall  there  be  any  more  pain :  for  the  former  things 
are  pafled  away. 


.r'  368   ] 

And  he  that  fat'  upon  the  throne  faid,  Behold,  I  make  all 
things  new.  .And  he  faid  unto  a:e,  Write  :  for  theie  words 
are  true  and  faithful. 

And  he  fud  unto  me,  It  is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
the  beginning  and  tlie  end :  1  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirft  of 
the  icuntain  of  the  water  of  life  tieely. 

He  that  overcometh  (hall  inherit  all  things;  and  I  will  be  his 
God,  and  hefhall  be  my  fon. 

But  the  fearful,  and  the  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable, 
And  murdeiers,  and  whoremongers^  and  forcerers,  and  idola- 
ters, and  all  liars,  Hrall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii 
with  fire  and  brimftone  ;  which  is  the  fecond  death. 

And  there  came  unto  m^e  one  of  the  leven  angels,  which  had 
the  feven.  vials  full  oi  the  feven  laft  plagues,  and  talked  with 
me,  faying,  Come  hitiier,  I  will  fhew  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife.    • 

And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  fpiri:  to  a  great  and  high 
mountain,  and  Qiewed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jeiufa- 
lem,  defcending  out  of  Heaven  from  God. 

Having  the  glory  of  God :  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a 
ftone  moll  precious^  even  like  a  jafper  Hone,  clear  as  chryfial ; 

And  had  a  vvrall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates,  and 
at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which 
are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Ifrael. 

On  the  eaft,  three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates ;  on  the 
Ibuth  three  gates ;  and  on  the  well,  three  gates. 

And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them 
the  names  of  the  twelve  apoftles  of  the  Lamb. 

And  he  that  talked  v;ith  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  meafure 
the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  walls  thereof. 

And  the  city  lieth  fout-fquare,  f.nd  the  length  is  as  large  as 
the  breadth.  And  he  meafured  the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve 
thoufand  furlongs :  the  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  height 
of  it  are  equal. 

And  he  meafured  the  wall  thereof,  an  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  cubits,  according  to  the  meafure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the 
angel. 

And  the  bu'lding  of  the  v;all  of  it  was  ofjafper :  and  the  city 
was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glafs. 

And  the  fouiidations  of  the  walls  of  the  city  were  garnifiied 
with  all  nianner  of  precious  (lones.-  The  firli  foundation  was 
jafper:  the  fecond,  fapphiie :  the  third,  a  chalcedony :  the 
fourth,  an  eirierald : 

The  fifih,  fardonix:  the  fixtlu  fudius:  the  feventh,  chryfo- 
lite :  the  eighth,  beryl :    the  ninth,  a  tophaz :   tlie  tenth,  a 


C   369    3 

chryfoprafus :  the  eleventh,  a  jacinth;  and  the  twelfth,  an 
amethyft. 

And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls ;  every  feveral  gate 
was  of  one  pearl  :  and  the  ftreet  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as 
it  were  tranfparent  glafs. 

And  I  faw  no  temple  therein :  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. 

And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  fun,  neither  of  the  moon, 
to  fhine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it :  and  the  Lamb 
is  the  light  thereof. 

And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  faved  fhall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it :  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and 
honor  into  it. 

And  the  gates  of  it  fhall  not  be  fhutat  all  by  day  ;  for  there 
fhall  be  no  night  there. 

And  they  fhall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  ot  the  nations 
into  it. 

And  there  fhall  in  no  wife  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  de- 
fileth,  neither  whatfoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh, 
a  lie :  but  they  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 


CHAP.        XXII. 

AND  he  fhewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
chrylul,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb. 

In  the  midft  of  the  ftreet  of  it,  and  on  either  fide  of  the  river 
was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bear  twelve  manner  ot  fruits, 
and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month :  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

And  there  (hall  be  no  more  curfe :  but  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  fhall  be  in  it ;  and  his  fervants  (hall  ferve  him. 

And  they  fnall  fee  his  face ;  and  his  name  (hall  be  in  their 
foreheads. 

And  there  fhall  be  no  night  there ;  and  they  need  no  candle, 
neither  light  of  the  fun;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light, 
and  they  Ihall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

And  he  faid  unto  me,  Thefe  fayings  are  faithful  and  true :  and 
the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  fent  his  angel  to  fhew  unto 
hit  fervants  the  things  which  muft  fhortlybe  done. 

Behold,  I  come  quicklv :  bleded  is  he  that  k^epeth  the  fay- 
ingj  of  the  prophecy  of  this  b  30k. 

B3 


I     370      ] 


i 


Ah3 1  John  faw  thefe  things,  and  heard  them.  And  ^vhen 
1  had  heard  and  feen,  I  fell  down  to  woilhip  before  the  feet  of 
"(he  angel  which  fhewed  me  thtfe  thiYigs. 

Then  faith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  for  I  am  thy 
fellow  fervant;  and  of  th)  brethren  the  prophets,  ?,nd  of  them 
W'hich  keep  the  fayings  of  this  book  :  worfhip  God. 

And  he  fiith  unto  n^.e^  Seal  not  the  fayings  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  bock  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

He  that  is  unjull,  Itt  him  be  unjud  flill :  and  he  v,'hich  is 
iihhy,  let  him  be  lilthy  ftill :  and  he  that  is  righieor.s,  let  him  be 
righteous  flill :  and  he  th:it  is  holy?  let  him  be  holy  ftil). 

And,  beheld,  i  coire  quickly  ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me, 
to  give  every  m:in  according  as  his  work  (hall  be. 

1  am  Alpha  iind  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  fiift 
and  the  lafl. 

BlelTed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  ihty  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  Ife,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
"into  the  ciiy. 

'For  without  Jire  dogs,  and  forceiers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whofoever  loveth  and  maketh 
■A  lie. 

I  Jefus  have  Tent  mine  angel  to  tefliiy  unto  you  thefe  things 
in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the  of&pring  of  David> 
rmd  the  bright  and  morning  ftar. 

And  t'le  Sr'rit  -.-.nd  the  bride  fay,  Come.  And  let  him  that 
hearcrh  fay, 'Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirfl,  Come.  And 
wliofcevtr  wiH,  kt  him  take  the  V(-ater  oflit'e  freely. 

Fcr  Itcilify  unto  every  irian  that  heareththe  words  of  tl-,e 
prophecy  of  this  book,  It"  any  man  ilr.-.U  add  unto  thefe  things, 
God  fiiall  add  unto  hi  in  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this 
book. 

Andif  av.y  man  fiiall  take  away  from  the  v.'ords  of  the 
book  of  this  prophecy,  God  fhalltake  away  his  part  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things 
which  are  written  in  th's  book. 

'     Ke  vv'hich  teftificth  ihtfe  things  faiih,  Surely  I  come  quickly, 
Amen.     Even  fo  come,  Lord  Jeiu^. 

The  grace  of  ourLord  Jei'"usC!iri(l  be  with  you  all,  AMEN. 
'We  have  now  brought  into  vie\v,al!  the  gloiies  of  the  Mil- 
lenium kingdom,  as  iar  as  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  hr  s  fetn  fit  to 
unfold  the m  ;  and  the clofo  of  the  freienc  difpenlation  is  un- 
doubtedly the  commencement  of  that  peiiod. 

That  iheiedefcriptions  hov.'ever  glorious,  refer  us  to  that 
period,  is  evident,  becau^  in  the  19th  chap,  viith  vcr.  it  is  faid, 
the  mariiageofihe  Lr.mb  is  ccme,and  his  wife  hatlr  made  her- 


[      371       T 

felf  ready,  andnofmall  part  of  the  dcfcriptions  here  are  em- 
ployed in  defining  and  difplaying  the  bride  the  Lamb's  wife, 
which  is  the  great  ciry,  the  holy  Jerufalem.  Separating  the 
20th  chap,  IVom  the  two  laft  chapters,  it  exhibits  fometh'ng 
extremely  gloomy. 

Thai  Jefus  Chrill  will  be  thus  glorioudy  exhibited  at  his  fe- 
cond  advent,  is  plainly  raade  known  in  fundry  places  of  fcrip- 
twre. 

The  number  of  tlirones  hers  are  not  mentioned ;  but  they 
are  elfewhere  ;  and  the  number  of  the  elders  are  fo  often  men- 
tioned, that  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  four  and  twenty  are 
intended :  the  four  living  creatures  are  not  ment'foned,  but  they 
are  naturally  compriil'd  under  thofe  beheaded  for  the  witnefs 
of  Jefus,  Sec. 

When  thefe  are  feverally  fi  ft  introduced,  John  then  fees  a 
throne,  and  one  fitting  on  ir,  who  vv'as  to  look  upon  like  a 
Jafper  and  a  Sardine  ftone  :  round  this  throne  the  elders  are  feat- 
ed,  and  the  four  living  creatures  are  in  the  midft  and  round 
about  the  throne — They  are  always  in  the  prefence  of  the 
throne.  And  there  can  bs  no  doubt  that  the  thrones  here,  are 
round  about  a  throne  ;  the  appearance  of  which  is  not  to  be- 
poflponed  fora  thoufand  years.  There  cannot  be  a  chafm,  af- 
ter the  dilTolution  of  all  flefh,  of  one  thoufand  years,  when^ 
the  righteous  will  reign  alone  :  for  it  is  exprefsly  faid  that  they 
live  and  reign  with  Chrift  :  and  Chrift  will  not  reign  without  a 
throne. 

The  diflblution  of  human  nature  makes  way  for  all  the  de- 
fcriptions  of  things  and  events  that  follow.  The  firft  opera- 
tion under  the  yth  vial  is  the  total  deftrudion  and  punifh- 
ment  of  the  laft  temporal  beafts  which  we  have  any  account 
of :  and  no  doubt  John  has  given  us  an  account  of  all  that  are 
to  be. 

There  will  be  fundry  great  and  important  events  take  place 
about  the  Hime  time,  when  this  kingdom  commences.  The 
binding  of  Satan,  the  refurrecHiion,  ofgood  and  bad,  the  throne 
of  Chrift  will  appear,  and  judgment  will  commence. 

There  are  feveral  events  mentioned  that  do  not  happen  tilJ 
after  the  thoufand  years  are  expired.  The  reft  of  the  dr ad 
lived  not  again  till  after  the  thoufand  years  were  expired — by 
■which  may  be  underftood  fucli  as  will  have  a  part  in  a  fecond 
liappy  refurredion  :  This  we  ftiall  examine  more  fully 
hereafter. 

Satan  is  loofed  after  the  thoufand  years,  and  goes  out  to  de- 
ceive the  nations ;  after  which  he  is  puniQied, 


[      372      ] 

Gog  and  Magog  encompafs  the  holy  city,  and  are  dedioyed.it 
is  faid.  For  without  are  dog5,  and  forcerers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whofoever  loveth  and  maketh 
a  lie.  Thefe  are  no  doubt  the  Gog  and  Magog,  the  wicked 
raifed  f>-om  the  grave  at  the  commencement  of  the  Millenium, 
judged  and  call  out.  Of  Babylon  the  great,  after  fhe  falls,  it  is 
faid,  fhe  is  beco  me  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every 
foul  fpirit,  and  a  cageof  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

There  is  no  inconfiftency  that  I  fee,  in  fuppofing  the  wicked 
are  tried,  condemned,  and  call  out,  foon  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Millenium  ;  but  not  punilhed,  till  they  are  deceived 
by  fatan,  and  influenced  to  make  a  vain  attempt  againft  the 
holy  city. 

There  are  fome  that  hold,  that  thcMiUenium  will  be  a  ilate,  in 
which  there  will  be  a  great  and  univerfal  revival  of  religion  ou 
eartii ;  and  that  during  this  (late,  mankind  will  continue  as  they 
are  at  prefent ;  and  that  the  human  fpecies  will  be  in  a  Hate  of 
fucceffion  and  propagation. 

They  fuppofethereiore,  thefe  wild  tyrannical  beafls  or  tem- 
poral governments  fo  often  memioned,  will  ceafe  to  be  a  long 
time  before  the  fecond  advent  of  Chrift,  which  is  fo  manifeftly 
contrary  to  many  plain  pafFages  of  fcripture,  belides  the  revela- 
tions, that  it  isftrange,  that  they  fhould  have  fallen  into  fuch  an 
error.  Paul  manifeflly  has  reference  to  thebeafl  with  two  horns 
]\ke  a  Iamb.  2.  Theff.  ii.  7,  For  the  myflery  of  iniquity 
doth  already  work,  only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let  till  he  be 
tjken  out  of  the  way  :  and  then  fliall  that  wicked  one  he  reveal- 
ed, whom  the  Lord  fiiall  confurne  with  the  fpirit  of  his  mouth, 
£nd  fhall  deftroy  with  the  brightnefs  of  his  coming  :  even  him 
T;\'hofe  coming  is  after  the  working  of  fatan,  with  all  power 
■  and  figns  and  lying  wonders. 
.  When  1  had  written  thus  far,  I  met  with  Do(f^or  Chnuncy's 
comments  on  the  three  laft  chapters  in  the  Revelations :  in 
which  many  juft  ideas  are  to  be  found  :  not  in  fupport  of  his 
Univerfal  Syftem,  for  he  has  furprifingly  confounded  and 
blended  together  periods  and  times,  wh'ch  I  doubt  not  can  be 
made  maniftfi.  In  order  to  do  him  juftice,  I  fhall  make  a  large 
cxtraft  from  him  ;  as  his  opinion  rectified  as  to  Chrotiology,  and 
flript  of  its  univerfality,  will  tend  to  explain  my  ideas,  better 
perhaps,  than  what  I  have  faid  myfelf. 

•'The  fouls  of  them  that  were  beheaded."  The  literal 
tranflation  if, '' the  fmitten  with  the  axe."  But  the  veifionin 
our  bibles,  is  more  elegant ;  t/is  beheaded:  though  it  ought  to 
be  •bferved  here,  that  John  undoubtedly  intended  to  include  all 
who  had  undergone  death,  for  ilie  fake  of  Chiiil,  and  his  reli- 


/     C      373      ] 

gion,  in  what  way  foever  it  was  brought  upon  them.  And  it 
is  for  this  reafon,  the  generality  of  them,  whounderlland  the  life 
fpoken  of,  in  the  latter  claufe  of  this  verfe,  in  the  literal  fenfe, 
confine  it  to  the  martyrs,  imagining  that  they  will  be  diftinguifli- 
t'd  from  all  oiher  good  men,  by  being  raifed  from  the  dead  a 
ihoufand  years  before  them.  But  there  does  not  appear  to  me 
ajuH  foundation  for  fuch  an  opinion,  from  any  thinghere re- 
lated. 7'he  grammatical  order  and  conftruAion  of  the  fourth 
verfe,  upon  which  this  opinion  is  built,  is  plainly  thus  :  John 
fiift  declares  in  general,  that  he  faw  thrones,  and  that  he  faw 
thofe  that  fat  upon  them,  with  judicial  power  given  to  them 
without  faying  particularly,  who  they  were.  He  then  goes  on 
to  a  more  particular  reprefentation  of  the  matter :  I  faw, lays  he, 
the  martyrs  for  the  fake  of  Chrift,  and  thofe  who  had  not  wor- 
Ihipped  the  beaft  :  The  martyrs  for  the  fake  of  Chrift,  and  thofe 
who  had  not  v/orfhipped  thebeaft,y2'^;-^to  me  plainly  diftinguifhed 
from  each  other.  [Had  this  great  critick  in  the  Greek,  confult- 
ed  the  original  carefully,  he  would  not  have  faid,y^i?;«,  but  that 
it  warrants  this  opinion  only.]  John  faw  not  only  the  mar- 
tyrs, but  thefe  alfo.  But  who  are  thefe,  who  had  not 
worfhipped  the  beaft  1  plainly,  all  thofe  whofe  names  were 
written  in  the  book  of  life.  And  thefe  take  in  the  whole  num- 
ber of  thofe,  who  (hall  not  be  caft  into  the  lake  of  fire  :  that 
is  the  faints  univerfally.  Bef.des  ene  of  the  charadteriftics  of 
thofe,  who  John  faw  living  and  reigning  with  Chrill,  is,  that 
the  fecond  deathhath  no  power  over  them  ;  which  is  aprivi- 
ledge  common  to  the  faints,  and  not  peculiar  to  the  mar- 
tyrs— Further,  it  is  faid,  of  thefe  perfons  who  fhall  live  in  the 
Millenium  ftate,  that  they  (hall  be  priefts  of  God,  and  of  Chrift, 
and  fhall  leign  with  him ;  which  is  another  priviledge,not  con- 
fined to  martyrs,  bm  extended  to  all  the  faints.  Moreover  it 
ought  to  be  remembered,  the  general  vifion,  in  the  firft  claufe  of 
this  verfe,  of  thrones,  and  them  that  fat  upon  them,  having  ju- 
dicial power,  is  fo  far  from  being  an  honor  appropiiatedto  mar- 
tyrs, that  it  is  common  to  the  laints,  according  to  the  current 
flrain  of  fcripture ;  which  every  where  reprefents  the  happi- 
nefs  of  good  men,  in  the  coming  world,  xinder  the  emblem  of 
a  crown,  a  crown  of  gloi  y,  a  crown  of  righteoufnefs  an  incor- 
ruptible crown;  and  when  our  Saviour  would defcribe  the  hap- 
pinefs  of  the  faints,  in  the  future  ftate,  he  does  it  in  thefe  words, 
to  the  man  in  the  parable,  who  had  made  a  wife  improvement 
of  his  talents,  Well  done  good  and  faithful  fervant,  thou  haft 
been  Aiiihful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  a  ruler 
over  many  things  ;  ehter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord  :  which  words,  upon  a  like  occafion,  are  repeated  in  the 
iSd  verfe — fo  'n  th'f  hcok  of  Revelation  the  promife  to  him 


C      374      ] 

ihat  overcometli,  is,  To  him  will  I  grant  to- fit  wiih  mc  on  my 
fhrone,  even  a^  I  alfo  overcame, and  am  fet  clown  with  my  fa* 
iherinhis  throne;  or  perhaps  John  may  h-Ave  herein  view, 
more  particularly,  the  honor  which  will  be  done,  not  to  the 
Ciartyrs  only,  bur  the  'aims  in  gener.i!  ;  in  their  being  in  fome 
fenfe  afielTors  withChrift,  in  the  judgment  of  the  v/oikl.  And 
if  ill's  was  his  thougtii,  it  may  be  explained  by  i  Cor.  vi.2.  Do 
ye  not  know,  that  the  faints  fiiall  judge  the  world '^ 

It  isobfervable,our  Saviour  looking  torw^ardiothe  revivifence 
of  the  faints,  fays  to  his  ApuHles,  Ye  which  have  followed 
me;  even  ye,  in  the  regeneration^or  the  time  of  the  fainis  reign- 
ing in  happy  life,  Qi all  lit  upon  twe!ve  thrones,  judging  the 
tv/elve  tribes  of  Ifiael.  By  the  foregoing  text,  it  fliould(lera> 
as  though  all  the  f.dn:s  would  in  liKe  manner,  but  in  a 
lov/er  degree,  fn  upon  thrones,  j'ldging  the  world, — Upon 
the  whole,  there  is  no  reaion  to  think  but  that  il.efamts  in 
general,  and  not  the  martyrs  in  particulai,  vive  the  per  Tons, 
wlv:  Hri'l  live  and  reign  with  Cv.iu-^'ihoufand  yearb.'' 

"  A;;a  iJ'.ey  !iv.e>,binttieir  rerptfiivc  bgdli^s."- — Doctor  Whitby, 
Mr.  Lowm-an,  ■frum  h'.in-.  Knd  rnauy  others,  uadcift  .nd  the  life 
here  fpoken  oiV  in  a  B^i/ar.uive  fenfe,  as  meDnin;».  nothing  more 
than  a  fp' itnal  reiuvredlion  (jtthe  church  ;  a  general  rmdgloiious 
XfM-.  [  •,  1  :  ^  ;iuc  fpirii  of  Chriihanity  to  condnue  athouiand 
years,  i.  v,-ouidrequife  more  room,  than  would  be  proper  to 
take  up  hi  3;  note,  to  examine  what  has  been  faid  t^'jullii'y  this 
departure  from  the  letter  ofthe  apcftln's  words.  I  [hall  only  ob- 
ferve,  at  pteftnt,  in  oppofinon  to  the  figurative,  r.nd  in  iupport 
of  the  liter.d  fenfe  of  this  life,  and  reign  with  Chrifl,  that  it  is 
twice  cxprelMy  c-al'cd  in  th's  ve^  y  pr-liuge,  rht  iirfl  refurre<?tion. 
Now,  as  this  life  and  reign,  accord'ngto  tuoTe  e:;pofirors,  are 
fiibfeqtient  ;o  the  deftruclion  of  antichr-i^,  and  immediately 
preceedingthe  conflagation,gei:trai  vefurreclion  and  judgment, 
lliere  can  be  no  other  revival  of  relig:on,  no  other  fpiriiual 
refurredi'on  of  a  fpiriiuiliy  deid  churr]\  U'hy  ihen  is  it  called 
the  frrf^  lefurreClion  1  Can  there  be  a  hrii^v/ithout  a  fecond  7  if 
there  is  a  fpiritual  life  and  icign,  it  i«  the  lad  that  ever  will 
take  place  in  the  pretnt  earth  :  and  would,  for  this  reafcn,  have 
undoubtedly  been  fhled  the  laf^,  not  the  fiifl  icfurredion. — Be- 
fidef,  according  to  thii?  fthtine  of  interpretation,  h.ow  fhall  we 
account  for  the  rife  of  Gog  and  Magog,. — The  prophecy  com- 
pares this  rabble  rout  of  men,  to  the  fand  of  the  fea  for  multi- 
tude ;  and  it  brings  alfo  the  extraordinary  power  of  God,  to 
preferve  the  faints  from  -being  over  lun  by  ilicm. 

Upon  which,  I  would  ^{k,  wiicthtr  it  is  likely,  there  (hould 
fee  fuch  a  formidable  appearance  of  wicked  nun  in  ihat  period 
of  time,  in  which^  ?.ccord;ng  to  ihefe  expolitois,  ihcte  is  lo 


[      375      1 

he  Cm  greateft,  and  moft  extenfive  revival  of  religion,  that 
ever  took  place  in  the  world  ?  One  would  think  a  thoufand 
years  continuance  of  the  I'piiit  of  chriflianity  among  both  Jews 
2nd  Gent  les,  and  in  all  parts  of  the  earth,  would  render  it  im- 
poffible.that  inftanily,  upon  the  expiration  of  this  term,  there 
fhould  be  found  fi.ich  iwarms  of  wicked  abandoned  men,  as 
to  compofe  the  Gog  and  Migog  here  djfcribed.  It  in  truth  ex- 
ceeds all  belief,  efpecially,  if  it  be  remembered  here,  that  the  com- 
ing of  the  Son  oJM.m,  which  according  to  thele^expolnors^  will 
be  at  the  end  of  thefe  thoufand  years.is  compared  by  ourSaviour, 
to  the  coming  on  of  the  floodj  in  the  days  of  Noah,  on  ac- 
count of  the  wickednefs  that  would  be  univerl'ally  prevalent. — 
His  words  arc  thele — "  as  the  days  of  Noah  were,  lb  Qiall  alfo 
the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be  ;  for  as  in  the  days  that  were 
before  the  tlood,  they  were  eatirrg  and  drinking,  and  marrying, 
and  giving  in  marriage,  uritil  the  day  that  Noali  entered  into  the 
Ark,  and  knew  not  until  the  flood  came,  anil  took  them  all 
away  ;  ib  fhall  rillbthe  corning  of  the  Son  of  Man  be."  In'like 
manner,  he  fays,  defjiibing  the  charafter  of  the  time,  in  which 
he  n-iould  come,  fi-iall  he  find  f^ith  on  the  earth  'I  and  the  apof- 
tle  fpeaking  of  this  fame  adventofChrill,  declares,  That  he  (hall 
then  be  revealed  in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  tliem  that 
know  not  God,  and  obey  not  the  gofpel  of  our  Lord  Jefus 
Chrift  ;  who  fiiall  be  deflroyed  with  everlalling  deftruftion.— 
Itis  evident  from  thefe  texts,  that  the  world  will  be  horribly 
wicked  at  the  coming  of  Chrifl,  and  that  he  will  come  to  de- 
flroy  it  for  its  wickednefs.  How  then  can  this  Miilcniurn  im- 
mediately precede  the  coming  of  Chrift,  and  for  this  end? 
can  itreafonably  be  fuppofed,  that  the  purelt  and  beft  (late  of 
the  world,  which  fliall  immediately  precede  the  coming  of 
Chrift  to  deftroy  it,  will  be  that  Itate  of  the  world,  for  which 
Chrift  comes  to  deftroy  iv,  for  its  abounding  wickednefs'^  To 
me,  there  are  infuperable  objedtions  againft  the  figurative  inter- 
pretation of  this  life  and  reign  with  Chriil. 

"  The  reft  of  the  dead,"  &c.  If  John  is  fpeaking  in  the  fore- 
going verfe,  of  literal  life,  as  I  imagine  he  is,  lie  muft  mean  by 
the  dead  here,  the  literally  dead. 

Docftor  Burner,  and  others,  v/ho  are  intlis  fcheme  of  a  liter- 
al refurre<n;ion  of  martyrs  only,  to  reign  v.'ich  Cnrifta  thcufand 
years,  fuppofe,  that  by  the  reft  of  the  dead,  we  niuft  undevftand 
all  the  wicked,  and  thofe  among  the  faints,  who  were  not 
called  to  lay  down  their  lives,  lor  the  fake  of  Chrift.  But  it 
appears  to  me,  the  wicked  dead  are  the  only  perfons  here 
meant ;  as  alio,  that  the  life  ij:  is  faid  they  lived  not  till  the 
thoufand  years  were  expired,  ii  to  be  interpreted  of  that  Ibrt  of 


[      376      ] 

t?fe,  which  had  before  been  defcribed,  that  is  to  fay,  of  life  con- 
nected with  a  reign  wiih  Chiift,  as  Kings  and  Priells. 

The  unavoidable  implication  of  which,  is,  that  wicked  men, 
after  the  completion  of  this  one  thoufand  years,  though  not 
before,  may  thus  live  with  Chrifl.  Itmay  be  worthy  of  fpe- 
cial  obfervation  here — the  fuppofition  that  wicked  men  may 
live  before  the  expiration  of  this  period,  is  not  at  all  inconfiftent 
with  the  affirmation,  which  here  fays,  they  lived  not  till  after 
it :  provided  the  term  life  is  underftood  difierenily  in  the  fup- 
pofition, from  what  it  is  in  the  alhrmation — My  meaning  is, 
there  is  no  contradidtion,  not  the  fhadow  of  an  inconfiftency, 
between  this  sffi:mation,  namely,  the  wicked  lived  not  till  thefe 
thoufand  years  were  completed,  meaning  liereby  they  lived 
not  a  life  of  happinefs,  as  kings  andpriefts  with  Chrift  ;  and  this 
fuppofition,  namely,  the  wicked  may  live  before  thefe  one 
thoufand  years  are  expired,  meaning  hereby,  not  a  happy  life 
with  Quift,  but  a  life  ofmilery  with  evil  angels.  Thefe  two 
forts  of  life,  fo  obvioufly  and  efl'entially  differ  from  each 
otker,  that  they  mayrefpectively  be  affirmed  and  denied  in  the 
fame  propoiition,  at  the  fime  time,  and  of  the  fame  perfon— . 
Accordingly,  it  is  here  faid,  that  the  righteous  only  among  the 
dead,  lived  and  reigned  with  Chrill  within  the  one  thoufand 
years  ;  and  that  the  reft  of  the  dead,  that  is  the  wicked  dead,  did 
not  any  of  them  thus  live  and  reign  with  Chrift,  till  after  the 
completion  of  this  period.  Nor  does  it  from  hence  follow, 
that  the  wicked  may  not  at  the  beginning  ofthis  period  (as  is  the 
truth  of  the  cafe)  be  delivered  from  the  fiift  death,  fo  as  to  be  put 
under  circumftances  of  dying  the  fecond  death  ;  there  is  no  in- 
confiftency in  this,  with  their  not  living  as  the  righteous  live  in 
happinefs  with  Chrift,  till  the  thoufand  years  are  expired.  This 
fcheme  of  interpretation,  I  take  to  be  the  only  one,  that  will 
make  this  pafTage  conliilent  with  the  other  parts  of  the  fame 
prophecy. 

"This  is  the  firft  relurredion  of  this  fort."  The  great  queftion 
to  be  decided  here  is.  What  is  the  true  ground  or  reafon  of 
the  epithet  firjl,  applied  to  the  word  reiurreftion  1  And  if  I 
may  fpeak  my  mind  freely,  I  cannot  but  think,  the  true  reafon 
has  not  been  perceived  by  expoficors,  or  any  Chriftian  writers, 
fo  far  as  I  h?.ve  been  able  to  confuli  them  ;  and  to  th's,  it  may 
be  owing,  that  they  are  fo  inconfiftent  with  each  other,  and 
with  themfelves  alfo.  But  I  will  briefly  propofe  my  o\vn  fen- 
timents 

And  firft,  I  would  fay  negatively,  this  refurrec^ion  of  the 
faints  is  not  d'ftinguifhed  by  tlie  epithet  firft,  to  infinuate,  as 
though  the  wicked  (howld  not  be  raifed  from  the  dead  within 


L    377    3 

this  period  of  a  looo  years.  For  it  is  evident,  from  the  current 
ftrain  of  the  New  Teftament  books,  that  the  punifhment  of  the 
wicked,  and  the  reward  of  the  righteous,  will  commence  at 
one  and  the  fame  time:  namely,  at  the  end  of  the  world,  or 
the  finiihing  of  the  prefent  difpenfation  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

The  texts  to  this  purpofe  are  numerous,  and  Co  explicit,  as 
to  admit  of  no  difpute.     M.\tt.  iii.  1 2.  Whofe  fan  is  in  his  hand, 
and  he  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat 
into  the  garner ;  but  he  will  burn  up  the  chatf  with  unquench- 
able fire.     It  is  here  evidendy  fuppofed,  that  the  vifible  church, 
confifts  of  both  fuints  and  finners  at  prefent..    Bat  that  the  tim2 
is  coming,  when  Chrift  (hall  make  a  feparation  between  them, 
and  that  when  he  does  this,  he  will  ptiniOi  the  wicked,  while 
he  rewards  the  righteous.     This  is  rrusre  fully  and  particularly 
exprefled  in  the  parable  of  the  wheat  and  the  tares,  Matt.  xiii. 
the  conclufion  of  which  parable  is  in  thefe  complicated  words : 
Let  both  grow  together,  until  the  harveft ;  and  in  the  time  of 
the  harveft,  I  will  fay  to  the  reapers,  gather  ye  together,  firlt 
the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles,  to  burn  them :  but  gather 
the  wheat  into  my  bam.     x\nd  that  we  might  be  at  no  lofs 
about  the  meaning  of  thefe  words,  the  explanftion  of  them, 
as  given  by  our  Saviour,  is  this : — The  good  feed  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the   kingdom  ;   the  tares  are  the    children  of  the 
wicked  one  ;  the  harveft  is  the  end  of  the  world;  the  reapers 
are  the  angels :  As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burnt 
in  the  fire;    fo  fhall  it  be  in  the  end  of  the  world.     The 
Son  of  Man  (hall  fend  forth  his  angels,  and  they  (hall  gather 
all  things  that  offend,  and  (hall  caft  them  into  a  furnace  of  fire : 
there  (hall  be  wailing  and  gna(hing  of  teeth.    Then  (hall  the 
righteous  (hine  fonh,  as  the  fun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  father. 
And  the  explanation  of  the  parable  of  the  net  in  the  fame 
chapter,  is  this:  So  (hall  it  be  at  the  end  of  the  world;  the 
angels  fhall  come  forth,  and  fever  the  wicked  from  among  the- 
juft,  and  (hall  caft  them  into  a  furnace  of  fire.     The  fame 
truth  is  obvioufly  fuggefted  in  the  parable  of  the  virgins ;  and 
in  the  parable  of  the  man  travelling  into  i  far  country  :  the 
conclu(ion  of  which  is,  The  Lord  faid  to  him  that  had  im- 
proved his  talents,  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  fervant,  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord :  And  to  him  that  had  made  no 
improvement  of  his  talent;  caft  ye  the  unprofitable  fervant  in- 
to utter  darknefs.    And  it  is  in  the  moft  exprefs  language  de- 
clared by  our  Saviour  himfelf,  that  when  he  comes  in  the 
gloryof  his  father,  with  the  holy  angels,  he  will  fay  to  \hc 
92 


[    378    3 

righteous,  come  ye  blefled — and  to  the  wiclied,  depart  ye 
curfed.  And  accordingly,  both  tliefe  lentences  are  put  di- 
rectly in  execution.  And  thefe  (hall  go  away  into  tverlaft- 
ing  punilhment ;  but  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 

And  the  apoflle  Paul,  in  fo  many  words,  declares,  that 
■when  Chrirt  fhall  be  revealed  from  heaven,  at  the  great  day  of 
judgment,  it  fhall  be  to  take  vengeance  on  the  wicked,  and  to 
be  glorified  in  his  faints ;  and  to  put  it  out  of  all  doubt,  that  the 
punifhment  of  the  wiclced,  and  the  reward  of  the  faints  fhall 
commence  at  the  fame  period,  he  introduces  the  words,  by 
faying,  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God,  to  recompence  tribu- 
lation to  them  that  trouble  you,  and  to  them  who  are  troubled, 
reft. — Bat  it  would  be  endlefs  to  tranfcribe  all  the  padnges  of 
the  New  Teftament,  which  diredtly  lead  us  to  think,  th.at  the 
■wicked  (hall  be  punifhed  at  the  fame  time,  that  the  virtuous  are 
rewarded.  Now  this  being  an  evident  fcripture  truth,  the 
obvious  certain  confequence  is,  that  they  mu(t  at  the  fame 
time  alfo,  be  delivered  from  the  power  of  the  grave ;  for  it  is 
impodible  their  punilhment  fhould  commence  v/iih  the  re- 
■ward  of  the  righteous,  if  their  refarreftion  is  po(^poned  a 
thouland  years. — Accordmgly  our  Saviour  feems  to  liave  put 
this  matter  out  of  all  reafonable  doubt,  for  as  he  conncfts  the 
falvation  of  the  righteous,  with  the  damnation  of  the  wicked, 
Jn  point  of  time,  fo  does  he  their  refurredion  in  that  obfcrvable 
pillage  : — "  The  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in 
their  graves  fhall  hear  his  voice,  and  (hal)  come  forth  : — They 
that  have  done  good  to  the  refurre6hon  of  life,  and  they  that 
have  done  evil  to  the  refurreCtion  of  damnation."  It  appea)  s 
then,  upon  the  whole,  that  at  the  end  of  the  world,  on  the 
fecond  coming  of  Chrif^,  the  •v\-icked  as  Avell  as  the  righteous 
fhall  be  raifed  from  the  dead.  The  refurreftion  of  the 
faints  therefore,  fpoken  of  by  John,  is  not  called  the  firft  re- 
furredion,  merely  on  account  of  their  deliverance  from  the 
power  of  death;  for  the  wicked  in  this  fenfe  will  be  raifed  to 
life,  as  well  as  the  righteous,  within  the  term  of  one  thoufand 
years ;  and  thus  we  are  led  to  conceive  of  the  matter  in  this 
very  prophecy  itfelf. 

Secondly,  But  tofpeak  more  particularly  and  pofuively, 
the  refurreftion  of  the  faints,  is  called  the  firll  re)'urre<f^ion, 
becaufe  it  is  the  firf^  general  refurreftiou  of  men,  that  will 
fecurethem  from  dying  any  more;  inflate  them  in  immor- 
tality, and  make  them  happy  in  a  glorious  reign  with 
Chrift  in  the  new  heaven  and  earth.  Accordingly  this  feems 
to  be  the  explanation  of  its  meaning  in  the  following  verfe  :— 
For  the  partners  in  this  refurrediion  are   pronounced  blefled. 


C      379      ] 

And  why?  Not  becaufe  their  deliverance  from  death,  con- 
lidercd  {imply  in  itfelf,  precedes  that  of  the  wicked;  for  the 
wicked  alio,  as  we  have  feen,  fliall  in  this  fenfe  be  dtUvered 
from  death.  But  becaufe  the  fecond  death  fhall  have  no  power 
over  them,  as  it  will  over  the  wicked  ;  and  becaufe  they  fhall 
he  Kings,  and  Priefls,  and  reign  one  thoufand  years,  with 
Chrirt,  without  an  attempt  from  any  quarter,  to  dillurb  their 
happinefs ;  and  after  that,  for  ages  of  ages.  It  feems  plain  to 
Hie,  that  Paul  had  this  firft  reihrreftion,  which  John  is  here 
fpeakiiig  of,  in  view,  when  he  wrote  the  i  Cor.  Chap.  xv. 

As  to  a  fecond  tefurreftion,  it  is  true,  John  hath  faid  no- 
thing about  it  in  plain  language  ;  but  by  fpeakingofa  firft,  he 
has  in  the  general,  given  us  reafon  to  hope  for  a  fecond  ;  the 
manner,  time,  and  circumftances  of  which,  though  hid  from  us 
now,  may  hereafter  be  revealed.  Upon  the  whole,  by  the 
fi  ft  refurreclion,  John  could  not  mean  firaple  deliverance  from 
death  ;  that  death  which  all  men  are  fubjeded  to  in  confe- 
quence  of  the  lapfe ;  becaufe  mankind  univerfally  bad  as 
well  as  good,  will  be  thus  raifed  at  Chrift's  fecond  coming : 
Whereas  the  righteous,  they  who  are  made  fo  in  the  prefent 
world,  and  they  only,  are  the  firft  among  mankind  who  (hall 
be  fo  raifed  to  life  as  to  reign  with  Chrilh — And  their  refur- 
recfiion,  thus  to  reign  with  him,  is  called  the  firft  refurredion  ; 
becaufe  the  firft  of  this  kind,  obvioufly  and  naturally  implyiug, 
that  there  will  be  a  fecond  refurreftion  of  the  fame  fort ;  that 
is  to  hy,  the  wicked,  after  the  fecond  death,  being  previoufly 
fitted  for  it,  fhall  be  raifed  alfo,  to  reign  in  glorious  life,  in 
fome  ftill  future  difpenfation  of  God. 

"  Gog  and  Magog." — Expofitors  have  found  it  vaflly  difficult 
to  point  out  the  perfons  here  defcribed,  under  the  character  of 
Gog  and  Magog;  and  upon every^fcheme  of  interpretation  I 
have  met  with,  infuperable  objections  attend  their  rife  and 
numbers.  We  have  already  feen  the  impoftibility  of  get- 
ting together  fuch  a  body  of  wicked  men  upon  their  plan, 
who  give  into  a  figurative  fenfe  of  the  firft  relurreftion  ;  and 
the  inipoQlbility  is  as  great  if  not  greater  upon  the  fcheme  of 
Dr.  Burnet,  who  begins  the  Millenium  after  the  conflagration, 
but  before  the  relurredion  of  the  wicked.  He  can  upon  his 
fcheme,  no  better  account  for  the  origin  of  Gog  and  Magog., 
than  from  the  flime  of  thi  ground  and  the  heat  of  the  fun;  as 
the  bru:e  creatures,  he  fays,  were  generated  at  firft ;  an  account 
too  romantic  to  deferve  a  ferious  refutation. 

Perhaps  the  true  reafon  of  the  difficulty  of  accounting  for 
tlierife  of  Gog  and  Magog,  is  ov.ing  to  the  milVake  learned 
men  have  fa!!vu  into,  with  refped;  to  the  time  of  their  ap- 


[      38o      3 

pearance.  They  all  of  them  place  their  appeavaiKe  before  the 
general  refurreftion  and  judgment ;  whereas,  iftheygaveit  a 
date  pofterior  to  thefe  events,  and  did  not  look  for  them,  on 
this  fide  the  grave,  all  difficulties  would  at  once  vanid:,  and  an 
eafy,  intelligible  account  might  be  given,  both  of  their  rife, 
numbers,  and  fpirits,  fitting  them  to  engage  in  the  attempts 
here  defcribed  ;  for,  let  it  be  obferved,  the  multitudes  that 
make  up  the  colledtive  body,  lionified  by  Gog  and  Magog, 
perfeftly  fall  in  with  the  fcripture  reprefentation  of  the  num- 
bers, who  in  confequence  of  the  general  judgment,  will  be 
obliged  to  live  in  mifery ;  and  where  (hould  they  live  but 
on  this  earth?  It  is  at  lead  as  reafonable  to  think  that  this  earth 
will  be  their  place,  where  they  will  live  in  torment,  as  any 
ether  place  that  can  be  conceived.  This  earth,  it  is  true,  in 
fome  other  form,  will  be  the  place  where  the  righteous  are  to 
reign  in  happy  life ;  but  there  is  no  difficulty  in  fuppofing, 
that  the  conflagration,  under  the  all  wife  and  powerful  go- 
vernment of  God,  may  operate  very  differently  on  the 
earth,  making  it  in  one  part  a  heli  for  the  wicked^  and  in 
another,  a  heaven  for  the  righteous. 

And  upon  this  fuppofition,  which  has  nothing  harfh  or  hard 
In  it,  there  will,  at  the  end  of  the  one  thoufand  years  here 
pointed  out,  be  z  fufficient  number  of  men  upon  earth,  and 
with  difpofitions  exadly  fitted  for  the  attempt,  they,  through 
the  influence  of  the  devil,  engage  in.  What  then  fhould  hinder 
us  from  thinking,  that  thefe  wicked  men  are  the  Gog  and 
Magog  here  fpoken  of,  efpecially  if  it  be  remembered,  that 
the  time  of  their  adembling  to  invade  the  faints  is  pofleiior  to 
the  general  refurrec^ion  and  the  judgment. 

The  critical  reader  will  eafily  perceive,  by  the  manner  in 
which  I  have  introduced  the  vilion  in  verfe  ii.  and  on- 
wards, inat  I  look  upon  it  as  a  continuation  of  the  vilion  which 
was  begun  in  the  three  firft  verfes,  but  interrupted  for  a  while, 
that  the  apoftle  might  exhibit  in  one  view,  all  he  had  to  fay  upon 
the  head  of  Satan's  being  bound  and  loofed.  What  he  has 
offered  on  this  head,  begins  with  the  4th  and  ends  with  the 
loth  verfe,  and  is  intended  to  give  an  account  of  the  events 
themft'lves,  relating  to  the  fubjed:  he  is  upon,  not  the  order  of 
them.  This  feems  to  be  rather  left  with  the  reader  to  adjufl, 
upon  having  carefully  looked  over  the  whole  prophetic  vifion 
as  here  reprefenred.  Expofitors  have  ftrangely  taken  it  for 
granted,  that  it  was  the  defign  oftheapoftle  in  thefe  verfes, 
to  point  out,  not  only  the  events  themfelves  here  fpoken  of, 
but  the  order  in  which  they  fhould  take  place,  giving  us  to 
underlland,    that  the    one    thoufand    years    reign   of   the 


[      3«i       3 

films,  the  rife  of  Gog  and  Magog,  and  their  deflrudion, 
would  precede  in  point  of  time,  the  appealing  of  the  Son  of 
Man,  the  general  refurredion  and  judgment,  and  iutureflate 
of  retribution.  Whereas,  it  fhould  feem  plain,  that  thefe  verfcs 
were  brought  in  for  no  other  reafon,  than  to  comprehend  in 
one  view,  the  whole  of  what  belonged  to  one  fubjed.  Upon 
which  fuppofition,  the  order  of  events  could  not,  in  the  na- 
ture of  things,  but  be  negledted,  or  rather  anticipated,  to  make 
the  account  complete:  And  in  this  view  of  thefe  verfes, 
which  is  quite  eafy  and  natural,  the  whole  feries  of  the 
events  in  the  viCon,  which  is  continued  to  the  end  of  the  Apo- 
calypfe,  runs  fmooth,  while  upon  any  other  fuppofition,  it  will 
be  perplexed,  and  the  events  rendered  incapable  of  a  recon- 
ciliation with  each  other. 

If  the  one  thoufand  years  reign  of  the  faints,  ana  the  riieof 
Gog  and  Magog,  precede  the  general  refurreftion,  all  the  dif- 
ficulties that  hlye  been  mentioned,  as  accompanying  either 
Dr.  Burnet's  fcheme  or  the  figurative  one  of  others,  will 
take  place.  Befides  the  life  and  reign  of  the  faints  fpoken  of 
in  thefe  verfes,  is  the  fame  Hfe  and  reign  with  that  in  the  para- 
difaic  earth,  defcribed  Chap.  xxi.  xxii.  which,  if  tt  be  true, 
makes  it  certain,  that  the  events  ihemjrelves  in  thefe  verfes, 
not  the  order  of  them,  are  what  the  Apofilehad  in  view, 
and  what  we  are  principally  to  regard.  The  difficulties  before 
fuggefted,  are  entirely  avoided  on  this  plan  of  interpreta- 
tion. 

•'6e:.th  and  the  Grave." — The  common  interpretation  is. 
Death  and  Hades  are  entirely  deftroyed;  put  abfolutely  to  an 
end. — Firft,  it  is  not  true  in  fad,  for  the  wicked  after  they  are 
raifed  from  the  dead  foall  die  again,  as  we  have  repeatedly 
fhewn ;  and  fecondly,  if  the  total  deftrud^on  of  Death  and 
Hades  is  the  thing  meant,  when  they  are  faid  to  be  calt  into 
the  fire,  hov/  comes  it  to  p?.fs,  that  total  deftruction  is  not 
the  thing  meant,  when  the  wicked  are  in  the  fame  words,  to  be 
caft  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

It  appears  to  me  evident,  beyond  all  reafonable  difpute,  that 
the  nflchap.  is  conneded  with  the  loth,  and  if  the  ftate  here 
defcribed,  is  confequent  upon,  and  the  refult  of  the  general 
judgment,  as  it  concerns  good  men,  it  is  eafy  to  fee,  that  their 
happy  exiftence,  after  the  refurrcif^ion,  will  be  upon  this 
earth. 

The  paradifaic  flate  ofgood  men,  in  confequence  of  the 
general  judgment,  is  the  fame  life  with  that  fpoken  of  in  the 
4th  and  6th  V.  chap.  xx. 


[   382   ] 

We  may  lemavk  on  the  foregoing  comments,  that  the  com- 
mentator has  not  entered  into  the  lull  extent  of  the  meaning  of 
the  4th  verfe. 

It  appears  to  contain,  firft,  the  martyrs  for  the  fake  of  Je- 
fus. 

Second. — The  martyrs  for  the  fake  of  the  word  of  God. 

Third. — Every  one  who  had  not  worPnipped  the  beafl. 

The  fecond  clafs  has  reference  to  the  Jews  or  the  fouls  of 
them  under  the  alter,  that  were  (lain  for  the  v/ord  of  God,  and 
the  teftimony  which  they  held  Chap.vi.  9.  Chriftians  died  for 
the  teftimony  ofjcius  Chrift  ;  and  Jews  died  for  the  word  of 
God. 

The  meaning  ot  thefe  v,'ords,t//ty  lived,  C-c.  iscollefted  from 
this  argument.  That  we  cannot  account  for  the  rile  of  Gog  and 
Ma  gog,  if  tho:e  words  are  to  be  taken  figuratively,  ^nd  as  hav- 
ing reference  to  perfons  that  have  never  pa^cd  through  death 
at  all.  Therefore  they  are  to  be  taken  literally,  and  intend  a 
literal  and  real  refurreftion. 

The  explanation  of  the  terms  (he  rcfl  $fi':c dead'is  the  very 
hinge  on  which  the  fubjeft  in  purfuit  by  the  commentator  de- 
pends ;  thefe, he  fays,  are  the  wicked  dead  ;  ifthcy  are  not  cer- 
tainly wicked  dead,  if  they  may  mean  feme  others,  and  that 
they  no  doubt  do,  v/ill  appear  hereafter,  then  his  whole  fyf- 
tem  falls  to  the  ground. 

The  argument  is  this : — all  are  raifed  at  Chrid's  fecond  advent, 
good  and  bad.  The  wicked  are  placed  immediately  in  a  ftare 
offecond  death,  T/iistJ  the  fi: /i  >efi<:rreci'ion,  imp]ks,  that  there 
will  be  a  fecond ;  the  reft  of  the  dead,  that  is,  the  wicked  dead 
lived  not  again,  which  implies  that  they  will  livea£;ain,  as  there 
are  no  fubjeds  for  a  fecond  refurredion,  but  the  wicked  dead  in 
a  ftatc  of  a  fecond  death;  therefore  the  wicked  dead  will 
eveniually  live  and  reign  with  Chrilh 

Though  it  appears  to  vvie  that  thofe  defignated  under  the 
terms  Gog  and  Magog,  will  be  perfons  brought  up  from  the 
grave  ;  yet  it  is  inconiiftent  to  fuppofe  thefe  perfons  are  really 
in  a  ftate  of  fecond  deaih,  when  they  make  fuoh  great  exer- 
tions againll  the  holy  City.  I  lee  no  ground  for  iuch  an  op  i- 
nion  atprcftnt. 

The  Millenium  is  not  a  period,  as  refpesf^s  Jefus  Chrift,  and 
the  Telfera  Zoonta,  which  lafl  have  eternal  life,  life  efltn- 
tially  and  indefinitely  :  but  as  it  refpeils  others,  wlio  have  not 
fuchlife  :  \  •.  fuppofe  it  is  plainly  pointed  out,  that  this  period 
is  12,60  years.  The  infinite  number  of  perfons  contained  in 
Gog  and  Magog,  are  not  dcftroyed  till  after  the  one  thoufard 
years  have  expired,  a"-^  probably  not  till  near  the  clofe  of  ihe 


I      383      ] 

Millenium  :  and  as  this  period  is  the  only  one  intimated  or  fug- 
geHed  by  the  Scriptures,  there  is  apparently  no  fpace  or  place 
for  Repentance  and  Salvation,  as  to  thoreperfons. 

The  Commentator  fuppofes  them  to  be  the  wicked  dead, 
raifed  from  their  graves,  and  in  a  ftate  of  fecond  death  for  more 
than  athoufand  years ;  and  while  in  this  (late  of  fecond  death, 
they  furround  the  beloved  city,  and  fire  comes  down  out  of 
heaven  and  devours  them — So  that  they  die  a  third  death.  Now 
tlie  utmofl  fpace  of  time,  that  can  be  allotted  to  them,  is  fhoit 
of  260  years,  and  we  are  not  fure  there  will  be  an  hundred  part 
of  this  lime;  but  even  if  there  fhould  be  the  whole  lime,  it 
would  feem  a  flrange  thing,  that  punifhment  in  this  fnort  fpace, 
fliould  produce  an  effed,  v/hich  a  thoufand  years  punifhment 
had  no  tendency  before  to  produce. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  confider  as  impartially  as  I  am  ca- 
pable of,  the  ideas  thatfome  have  adopted  as  to  different  periods 
and  ages,  fuggefiing  that  there  will  be  fuch  till  every  child  of 
Adam  is  rertored  to  a  happy  Immortality.  It  appears  tome, 
after  th.e  moli  careful  examination,  that  fuch  Periods  and  Ages, 
are  the  mere  offspring  of  fancy  and  imagination,  in  oppofition 
to  exprefs  revehtion.  I  will  not  fay  that  reafon  clearly  con- 
tradiv'ts  the  opinion.  It  is  not  however,  to  be  prefumed,  that 
every  opinion  is  true  which  is  not  apparently  oppofed  to  rea- 
fon— There  is  no  oppofition  to  reafon  in  this  opinion  ;  that  the 
dead  fhall  not  ever  be  brought  from  their  graves.  This  do<ftrine 
was  fooli(hnefs  to  the  learned  Greeks.  Reafon  feems  to  be 
againft  it ;  yet  we  have  no  doubt  but  the  dead  will  live  again ; 
and  reafon  difcovers  nothing  impoffible,  or  contradidory  in  this 
article  of  Faith. 

If  it  be  true,  that  there  is  no  oppofition  to  reafon,  in  the 
opinion,  that  there  will  be  diftinft  periods  and  ages,  till  all, 
every  individual,  is  brought  to  render  a  cheerful  obedience  to 
ChriiVs  Government ;  yet  it  is  equally  true,  that  an  opinion,  that 
fuch  will  not  be  the  cafe,  is  alfo  not  oppofed  to  reafon. 

As  this  is  a  matter  of  pure  revelation,  and  what  reafon  could 
never  have  difcovered,  every  one  miuft  compare  the  opinion 
with  the  revelation,  and  fee  ifthe  naturalimport  of  the  words, 
under  the  revelation,  will  admit  of  the  idea ;  and  in  my  mind, 
they  have  no  fuch  import. 

The  JewiQi  church  had  its  period  marked  out  and  limited 
by  Divine  Providence.  The  Chrillian  church  will  have  a  dif- 
tind:,  limited  period,  under  itsprefent  economy.  There  will 
be  one  dillinft  period  afterwards,  immediately  fucceeding  the 
Chriftian  Difpen.fation  ;  after  which,  revelation,  in  oppofition  to 


[       584      3 

dlftincf^  periods  and  nges,  holds  out  an  idea  only,  of  an  uiibouud. 
ed  Eternity. 

The  period  that  is  to  fucceed  the  prefent,  has  generally  been 
denominated,  the  Millenium,  which  has  no  definitive  meaning, 
excepting  fimply  athoufand  years  ;  made  technical,  on  account 
of  the  thoufand  years  reign  withChrift — thefe  thonfand  years 
do  evidently  not  intend,  or  include  the  whole  of  this  period  ; 
which  elfewhere  feems  to  be  plainly  pointed  out  to  be  a  period 
of  twelve  hundred  and  fixty  years ;  where  it  is  faid,  the  Woman 
ftall  btynouriOied  from  the  face  of  the  Serpent,  this  period  of 
time.  The  extent  of  the  Mediatorial  Kingdom,  is  plainly 
limited  to  this  period.  The  plain  import  of  the  words  of  revela- 
tion carry  us  thus  far,  and  no  farther  with  refpedto  the  fame. 

I  have  not  found  in  any  Author,  one  diredt  argument,  to 
fnow  that  there  will  be  periods  and  ages,  after  what  is  called  the 
Millenium  ;  the  opinion  is  derived  indiredly,  from  another  ar- 
gument, which  is  the  moft  weighty  of  all  that  I  have  feen  ad- 
duced in  favor  of  it. 

The  argument  is  this — That  at  the  fecond  coming  of  Chrift, 
the  good  and  bad,  will  all  be  brought  up  from  their  graves: 
this  is  fupported  by  unqueftionable  teftimony  from  Scrip- 
ture. 

That  this  refurreflion,  as  it  refpe(f^s  the  righteous  only,  is 
called  thefirft  refurredion  ;  butifit  refpeds  the  righteous  and 
wicked  colledively,  flill  it  is  called  the  firft  refurredlion.  The 
word  "  firft"  could  not,  with  any  propriety,  have  been  ufed, 
unlels  there  was  to  have  been  a  fecond.  If  the  term  "  firft  re- 
furredion,"  implies  every  individual,  good  and  bad,  there  can 
be  no  members  to  conftitute  a  fecond  refurre(f\ion,  but  from 
among  the  wicked  ;  becaufe  the  righteous  are  exprefsly  to  en- 
ter into  eternal  life  ;  but  if  the  term,  "firft  refurreflion"  implies 
good  and  bad,  it  fhould  feem  that  the  fecond  refurre<5tion  would 
a!fo  imply  good  &  bad,which  is  allowed  tobeabrurd.Therefore» 
a  more  definitive  fenfe.is  fixed  to  the  term  "  refurreftion,"  which 
is,  a  life  connected  with  reigning  with  Chrift ;  and  then,  the  fe- 
cond will  intend  the  fame  kind  of  life,  and  as  there  are  no  mem- 
bers to  conftitute  this  fecond  refurredion,  but  {uch  as  have  been 
raiftd,  once  pofitively  wicked,  and  as  it  is  not  to  be  doubted, 
but  there  will  be  a  fecond  refurreiftion,  therefore,  it  is  con- 
cluded, that  there  will  be,  period  after  period,  and  refurredioa 
after  refurreftion,  till  all  the  wicked  will  finally  reign  in  happy 
life  with  Jefus  Chrift, 

Taking  the  term  refurreftion,  to  mean  only  happy  life,  it  may 
be  aflerted  of  the  wicked,  that  they  have  not  this  life,  and  are 
dead  ;  death  not  intending  non-exiftence;  therefore  the  wicked 


[      385      1 

are  in  one  fenfe  dead,  and  in  another  f=nfe  alive — And  this  is 
conformable  to  the  opinions  of  the  ableft  divines. 

"  The  reft  of  the  dead,"  then,  will  intend  perfons  not  in  a 
ftate  of  non-exiftence,  butfuch  at  wereraifed  from  their  graves, 
pofiuvely  wicke<l,  at  Chrift's  fecond  coming. 

If  therefore,  there  will  be  a  fecond  reiurredlion,  confining  of 
members  that  were  fiift  raifed  pofitively  wicked,  there  may  ha 
a  third,  &c. 

I^'  we  allow  that  all  the  dead  at  Chirft's  fecond  coming,  will 
be  called  from  their  graves ;  that "  the  firl^  refurredion,''  in  the 
place  where  it  is  ufed,  has  the  meaning  they  fix  to  the  fame— 
and  that  there  will  be  a  fecond  refurre<Etion  ;  then  the  queftioa 
is,  where  does  their  argument  fail — The  argument  is  plain,  not 
perplexed  with  Metaphyfical  niceties. 

Dodt or  Whitby,  and  others  of  his  opinion,  have  cut  the 
gordian  knot,  they  have  not  untied  it,  they  deny  a  firft,  and  a 
iecond  refurredion  in  reality  ;  they  make  the  firft,  a  mere  figure 
of  fpeech,  and  confequently  a  fecond  may  be  no  more. 

The  firft  ohfervation  that  I  have  to  make  on  the  foregoing 
arguments,  is  this — they  make  thofe  who  have  part  in  the  firlt 
relurredion  ;  and  the  oi  Lotpoi  reft,  reiidue  or  remainder  of  the 
dead  meaning  wicked  dead,  contain  every  individual  of  the  hu- 
man race  : — If  this  be  a  true  idea  of  the  matter,  then  their  ar- 
guments appear  to  me  unanfwerable. 

There  may  be  an  intermediate  number,  between  thofe  who 
live  and  reign  with  Chrift,  and  "  the  reft  of  the  dead  or  wick- 
ed dead." 

Thofe  who  live  and  reign  with  Chrift,  are  undoubtedly  the 
twenty  four  elders  and  four  living  creatures  who  are  entitled  to 
the  moft  exalted  piivileges  :  and  there  are  vifions,  which  as 
plainly  defign ate  others  of  the  human  race,  happy,  but  in  a 
much  lower  degree  ;  and  thefe  appear  to  erjoy  great  bleflings 
and  privileges,  in  the  Mellenium  kingdom.  If  I  am  afked,  who, 
and  what  they  are  'I  I  anfwer  of  the  human  race  undoubtedly  ; 
who,  and  what  they  are,  is  not  neceffary  to  be  farther  known. 
If  John's  vifions  are  incontioveriibly  fo,  then  the  weight  of  the 
argument  of  my  opponents,  is  done  away  entirely. 

Whoever  reads  the  Revelations  v/ith  attention,  muft  ac- 
knowledge, that  the  144000  do  not  appear  to  include  the 
whole  of  the  happy;  and  that  the  words,  "  blelTed  ishe  that 
hath  part  in  the  firft  refurredion»'  muft  refer  to  thefe  and  the 
twenty  four  elders  and  the  four  living  creatures. 


r    3B6    ] 

If  there  be  fuch  an  intermediate  number,  tlien  ttere  will  be 
members  for  a  fecond  refmreftion,  without  having  recourfe  to 
the  pofuively  wicked. 

My  opponents  will  have  to  prove,  that  all  who  will  be  raif- 
ed  at  the  feCond  coming  of  Cbrift,  other  than  the  pofiiively 
wicked,  willbe  equally  participators  in  the  firft  rcfurredion,  in 
ihefenJethat  John  apparently  fixes  to  the  word,  ••  blefled  is 
be,"  &c. 

If  they  cannot  prove  this,  then  their  laboured  fyftem  falls  to 
the  ground — And  at  prefent  I  reft  faiisfied,  that  it  cannot  be 
proA'ed. 

It  will  undoubtedly  be  confelled,  that  the  Revelations  are 
the  mofl  complete  and  particular  fyftem  of  prophecy  as  to  the 
Church  and  future  events,  that  we  have  on  record.  The 
patTages  we  are  now  treating  upon  will  bring  univerlaiifm  to  a 
criterion ;  and  we  may  call  upon  the  advocates  of  this  opi- 
nion, and  even  thofe  of  Dr.  Whitby's  fentiments,  for  they  are 
involved  in  the  inconfiftency,  to  fhow, 

Fiift,  That  thofe  defcribed  in  Chap,  xx,  4.  include  every  one 
that  will  enjoy  great  privileges  in  the  Millenium  kingdosm. 

Second,  That  "  the  reft  of  the  dead,"  intend  every  indivi- 
dual of  the  human  race,  except  thofe  who  are  defcribed  as 
bleffed,  in  having  part  in  the  firft  refurreftion.  According  to 
Dr.  Whitby's  plan,  if  thefe  words  have  any  meaning  iliey  muft 
refer  us  to  the  general  refurredi on ;  and  if  fo,  then  it  may  be 
fairly  inferred  that  the  fecond  death  will  have  power  over 
faithful  Jews  and  Chriftians  who  (hall  have  died  previous  to 
their  fuppofed  Church,  but  not  over  the  Members  of  this 
Church. 

Third,  That  every  individual  of  the  human  race  except  the 
reprobate  wicked  will  beinterefted  in  one  of  the  peculiar  pti- 
viledges  of  the  firft  refurredion,  which  is,  "for  over  fuch  the 
fecond  death  hath  no  power," — whtn  this  vifion  becomes  a 
reality.  If  we  commence  the  reality  of  the  vilion  with  Dr. 
Whitby,  then  the  words  •'  fecond  death"  have  no  plain,  li- 
teral, or  figurative  meaning.  If  we  commence  the  reality  of 
the  vilion  with  Dr.  Chauncy,  then  thofe  who  advocate  his  opi- 
nion muft  fhow  that  the  propofuion  contains  the  truth. 

Natural  reafon  can  adduce  no  arguments  to  eftabliiliany  one 
of  thefe  propolltions;  and  I  am  fully  perfuaded  that  revelati«n 
is  clearly  againfl  all  of  them. 

To  {hew  that  thefe  propofitions  ate  not  founded  in  revela- 
tion, it  is  neceftary  to  introduce  the  various  defcriptions  of 
tiiofe  who  appear  to  be  happy  in  the  Millenium,  and  to  give 
due  we'ght  to  the  prophetic  periods ;  for  after  having  alccr- 
tained  the  commenctmeni  of  the  Millenium,  and  finding  after 


[    387    ] 

that  period  commences,  the  defcriptions  of  the  happy  efien- 
tially  different,  it  muft  follow  that  neither  Wnitby  nor  Chauncjl 
are  right. 

In  order  to  compare  th«  paflages,  it  is  neceflary  to  intro-t 
duce  them. 

Chap.  iv.  4.  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and 
twenty  thrones ;  and  I  faw  four  and  twenty  elders  fitting, 
clothed  in  white  raiment,  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns 
of  gold.  , 

6.  And  in  the  midftof  the  throne,  and  round  the  throne, 
were  four  beads  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 

8.  And  the  four  beafts  had  each  of  them  fix  wings  about 
him, and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within;  and  they  reft  not  day 
and  night  faying,  holy,  holy,  holy,  &c. 

And  when  the  living  creatures  give  glory,  the  four  and 
twenty  elders  fell  down  before  him  that  fat  on  the  throne,  &c. 

Chap.  V.  8.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four 
living  creatures  and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  th» 
L^mb,  having  every  one  of  them  harps  and  goldan  vials,  futt 
of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  faints. 

9.  And  they  fung  a  new  fong,  faying,  thou  art  worthy  to 
take  the  book  and  to  open  the  feals  thereof :  for  thou  waft 
fljin  and  haft  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation : 

10.  And  haft  made  us  unto  our  God,  kings  and  priefls ;  and 
we  (hall  reign  on  the  earth. 

11.  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beafts  and  the  elders. 

1 2.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  worthy  is  the  Lamb,  &c. 

13.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the 
earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  fuch  as  are  in  the  fea,  and  all 
that  are  in  them,  heard  I,  faying,  blefF.ng,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  and  power  be  unto  him  that  futeth  upon  the  throne, 
and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever. 

14.  And  the  four  beafts  faid  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twen- 
ty elders  fell  down  and  worftiipped  him  that  livethfor  ever  and 
ever. 

Chap.  vi.  9.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fixth  feal,  I  faw 
under  the  altar  the  fouls  of  them  that  were  flain  for  the  word 
of  God,  and  for  the  teftimony  which  they  held : 

10.  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying.  How  long, 
O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  doft  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our 
blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  'i 

11.  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them  ; 
.and  it  was  faid  unto  them,  that  they  (hould  reft  yet  for  a  litu'^- 


r   388   3 

leafon,  until  their  fellow-fervants  alfo  and  their  brethren,  that 
fhould  be  killed  as  they  weie,  fhoald  be  fulfilled. 

Chnp.  vii.  4.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  that  were 
feakd;  and  there  were  fealed  ?n  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  thoufand  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  IPrae!. 

g.  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people, 
and  tongues,  fteod  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands. 

14.  Thefe  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  wafhed  their  robe^  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
ferve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple:  and  he  that  fittcth  on 
the  throne  fhall  dwell  among  them. 

16.  They  fhall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirft  any  more; 
neither  fhall  the  fun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat. 

17.  For  the  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midfl  of  the  throne,  fhall 
feed  them,  and  (liall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of 
water ;  and  God  fhall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

Chap.  xiv.  I,  And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  Hood  on  the 
Mount  Sion,  and  with  him  an  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
thoufand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  fore- 
heads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven,  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder ;  and  I 
Jieard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps : 

3.  And  they  fung  as  it  were  a  new  fong  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  four  beaflsand  the  elders;  and  no  man  could 
Joain  that  fong  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thoufand, 
.which  were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 

4.  Thefe  are  they  which  were  not  defikd  with  women  ; 
for  they  are  virgins.  Thefe  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb 
whitherfoeverhe  goeth.  Thefe  weie  ru^deenied  from  among 
wen,  being  the  fiiftfruitsunto  God  and  to  theLamh. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile;  for  they  are 
withonr  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6.  And  I  faw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midiT  of  Heaven,  hav- 
ing the  everlalling  gofpel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue  and  people. 

Chap.  XV.  2.  And  I  faw  as  it  were  a  i^a  of  glafs mingled  with 
fire:  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  vi(ytoty  over  the  beaft,  and 
over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of 
his  name,  (land  on  the  fea  of  gl.ris,  and  having  tli?  hnrps  vi 
Gjd. 


r  389   ] 

3.  And  they  fing  the  fong  of  Mofes  the  fervant  of  God, 
and  the  fong  of  the  Lamb,  occ. 

4.  For  all  nations  (hall  come  and  worlhip  before  thefe,  /or 
tliy  judgments  ate  made  manifeft.  ^ 

Chap.  xix.  1.  And  after  the fe  things  I  heard  a  great  voice 
of  much  people  in  heaven,  faying  Alleluiah: 

2.  For  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore. 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  faying,  Praife  our 
God,  all  ye  his  fervants,  and  ye  that  fear  him  both  fmall  and 
great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  v«rere  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and 
as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunderings,  faying,  Alleluiah :  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth. 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him  ;  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made 
herfelf  ready. 

8.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  fne  fhould  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen,  clean  and  white  :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteous-- 
nefs  of  faints. 

9.  Blefl'id  are  they  which  are  called  unto  the  marriage 
fupper  of  the  Lamb. 

Chjp.  XX.  4.  And  I  faw  thrones;  and  they  fat  upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them;  and  I  faw  the 
fouls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witnefs  of  Jefus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worfhipped 
the  bead,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark 
upon  their  foreheads; or  in  their  hands:  and  they  Uved  and 
reigned  with  Chrift  a  thoufand  years. 

6.  Bleffed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  firft  refur- 
reftion  ;  on  fuch  the  lecond  death  hath  no  power ;  biK  they 
fhall  be  priefls  of  God  and  of  Chrift,  and  (hall  reign  with  hini 
a  thoufand  years. 

Chap.  xxi.  2.  And  I  John  faw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerufa- 
lem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven,  prepared  as 
a  bride  adorned  for  her  hufbmd. 

3.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  Heaven,  faying.  Be- 
hold, the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell 
with  them,  and  they  fhiU  be  his  people,  and  God  himfelf 
fiiall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God, 

4.  And  God  Ihal!  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ;  and 
there  fhall  be  no  more  death,  neither  forrow  nor  crying, 
neither  fiiall  there  be  any  more  pain  :  for  the  former  things 
are  pafled  away. 

9.  I  v/ill  (hew  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 


[      35«      3 

TO.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  fpint  to  a  great  tt\d 
high  mountain,  and  fhewed  me  the  great  city,  the  holy  Je- 
rufalem,  defcending  out  of  Heaven  from  God. 

Z4.  And  the  nations  of  tliera  which  are  favedfhall  walkia 
the  light  of  it :  and  the  kings  of  the  ejirth  do  biing  their 
giory  and  honour  into  it. 

From  the  foregoing  delcriptions  we  may  arrange  them  as 
fallows,  making  diflinft  clafles. 

Firft,  The  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four  living 
creatures  in  Qup.  iv.  and  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four 
thoufand  (which  may  include  the  Jewilh  Martyrs)  in  Chap. 
^^i.  but  not  upon  equal  grades. 

Second,  The  next  clafs  is  con'.ained  in  Chap.  v.  13.  Thefe 
afcribe  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  to  him  that  fnteth  on 
the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  at  the  the  commencement  of 
the  Millenium :  And  thefe  are  much  lefs  diftinguilhed  than 
the  twenty-four  elders  and  four  living  cres'ures. 

Third,  Tlie  next  clafs  arc  exWbited  Chap.  vii.  9.  at  the 
clofe  of  the  M'llenium;  the  individu;ils  of  this  great  muUitud« 
are  derived  from  the  fecond  clafs. 

It  is  appaient  that  the  twenty-four  elders  are  more  exalted 
than  the  four  living  creatures;  that  the  raft  are  more  exalted 
than  the  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand ;  and  that  thefe  are 
more  exalted  than  thofe  included  under  the  terms,  evi;iy  crea- 
ture heard  I  faying,  &:c.  As  to  the  third  claia  we  cannot  yet 
aicertain  their  grade  as  refpeds  their  ultimate  Hate  after  the 
Millenium.  Tiiey  are  to  be  the  fons  of  God ;  God  fball  be 
with  them,  their  God. 

If  the  fecond  clafs  are  moft  probably  firft  exhibited  at  the 
commencement  of  the  Milleniunt,  then  we  mud  undoubtedly 
exclude  herefrom,  the  beaft  and  the  falfe  prophet,  the  devil 
and  his  angels;  being  creatures  that  Jefus  Chrift  will  not  own 
and  acknowledge ; — to  whom  he  w'll  fay,  I  know  you 
nor. 

In  diSerent  views  and  places  we  have  the  above  orders  fe- 
veral  times  exhibited:  In  Chap.  v.  8.  the  twenty-four  elders 
and  four  living  creatures  are  exhibited  with  harps  and  golden 
■vials,  full  of  cd  jurs,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  faints :  They 
feem  to  be  the  medium  ofworfhip.  They  fing  a  new  fong; 
and  in  Chap.  xiv.  a  new  fong  is  fung  before  the  throne  and 
the  elders,  and  the  living  creatures,  which  none  could  learn  but: 
the  hundred  and  forty-fout  thoufand.  It  does  not  mean  that 
the  elders  and  living  creatures  could  not  learn  it ;  but  moft 
probably  thoie  only  contained  In  the  fecond  clafs. 


C      39*      ] 

We  have  no  ground  from  Revelation  to  eftablifh  an  opi- 
nion upon,  that  all  thofe  in  the  fecond,  will  eventually  be- 
long to  the  third  clafs. 

From  ihefe  obfervations,  we  may  fsiirly  conclude,  that  the 
three  propofnions  have  no  foundation  in  theRtvelaiions. 

What  the  tribulation  is  to  be  in  the  Millenium  kingdom  we 
are  not  informed,  yet  it  is  faid  of  thofe  in  the  third  clafs,  who 
evidently  are  fuch  as  have  their  Chriftian  character  formed 
and  eftablifhed  in  this  kingdom  that,  "  Thele  are  they  which 
come  out  of  great  tribulation."— We  may  not  therefore  con- 
clude that  there  will  be  no  trouble  and  affliif^ions  there. 

We  may  now  confider  the  terms  "  the  reft  of  the  dead,'* 
oi  de  loipoi  ton  Ncckran.  If  the  preceding  vetfe  4  is  to  be  con- 
fidered  figuratively,  not  in  any  fenfe  rel'erring  to  fuch  as  have 
died  natural  deaths,  then  it  feems  plainly  to  follow,  that  the 
words  here  muft  be  taken  figuratively,  and  have  no  reference 
to  fuch  as  have  died  natural  deaths. 

In  verfe  4,  thofe  defignatedj  are  faid  to  have,or  to  be  only 
fuch  as  have,  a  natural  life,  with  fupernatural  priviledges  ac- 
companying it.  In  the  next  verfe  then,  it  ought  te  intend  fuch 
as  have  natural  life  and  no  fupernatural  priviledges.  In  the 
iird  place,  life  does  not  intend  natural  life,  but  the  figure  con- 
fjfis  effentially  in  this,  that  there  will  be  extraordinary  and  fu- 
pernatural priviledges,  fo  that  the  t«rm  life,  is  relolveable  into 
qualities  only ;  and,  in  the  fecond  place,  the  term  death  muft 
be  refolved  into  the  fame,  and  intend  fome  who  (hall  not  enjoy 
thofe  fpecial  priviledges.  The  plain  inference  from  the  above 
would  be,  that  fome  part  of  the  human  race  would  enjoy  great 
priviledges  for  one  thoufand  years;  and  that  another  part 
would  not  enjoy  fuch  priviledges  till  the  expiration  of  the 
one  thoufand  years ;  for,  if  life  in  the  firft  place,  be  figurative, 
intending  great  privileges,  death  in  the  fecond  place  muft  be 
figurative,  intending  no  privileges. 

As  thofe  in  verfe  4  have  one  peculiar  quality,  which  is,  that 
the  fecond  death  will  have  no  power  on  them,  it  undoubtedly 
follows,  that  every  individual  of  them  will  be  faved.  If  there 
is  then  to  be  a  period  of  one  thoufand  years  in  which  manidiid 
continue  in  a  ftate  of  propagating  the  human  fpecies,  and 
every  individual  is  to  be  faved,  it  would  be  a  ftronger  ar- 
gument in  my  mind  to  found  univerfal  falvation  upon,  than  any 
I  have  feen. 

The  negative  affettion  that  the  reft  of  the  dead  lived  not 
again,  until  the  one  thoufand  years  were  expired,  amount? 
to  a  pofitive  aflertion,  that  they  will  live  afterwards  ;  and  as 
life  is  made  to  intend  in  verfe  4,  only  the  enjoyment  of  great 


piivileges,  there  can  be  no  reafon  given  why  it  fhotild  not 
intend  the  fame  here,  nor  why  all  that  are  included  in  the  terms 
fiiould  not  eventually  be  faved.  If  the  two  verfes  include  all 
the  human  race,  then  all  will  be  faved  ;  if  verfe  \  includes 
only  thofe  who  will  live  natural  lives  in  the  feventh  Mil- 
lenium of  the  world,  and  verfe  ^  includes  fuch  as  will  live 
natural  lives  in  the  eighth  Millenium  otthe  world,  as  life  in  the 
one  cafe  is  only  figurative  of  priviledges,  fo  it  ought  to  be  in  the 
other  ;  therefore  thefe  laft  will  enjoy  the  fame  priviledges  as  the 
firft,  and  there  is  no  limitation  to  the  periodical  living  and 
reigning  with  Chrift,  which  is  contrary  to  the  plain  words  of 
prophecy. 

Thefe  two  verfes  cannot  be  reconciled  otherwife  than  by 
fuppofing  they  in  faft  have  reference  to  fuch  as  have  died  na- 
tural deaths,  and  are  to  be  happy  but  at  different  periods  of 
time. 

If  by  the  reft  of  the  dead's  living  again,  is  intended  to  be 
conveyed,  life  with  happinefs,  which  is  moft  probably  the 
cafe,  then  we  have  a  plain  intimation  here  of  a  fecond  refur- 
redtion  to  happinefs ;  and  the  wicked  dead  are  not  here  brought 
into  view ;  and  the  time  of  their  refurreftion  is  to  be  afcer- 
tained  from  other  paflages  of  fcripture. 

The  term  death  does  not  imply  here  natural  death,  or  in  a 
ftate  of  natural  death ;  but  imports  a  diflintftion  between  the 
happy  in  the  firft  refurred^ion  and  fecond,  acleaft  as  to  time. 

In  verfe  4,  then,  we  have  defcribed  all  thofe  who  will  be 
partakers  in  the  firft  refurredtion  ;  and  in  the  5th,  thofe  that 
will  be  partakers  in  the  fecond  refurredion,  and  how  long  it 
will  be  before  the  event  takes  place  after  the  firft. 

The  two  verfes  thus  explained,  give  a  farther  and  a  plain  and 
intelligent  meaning  to  the  prophecy. 

The  ujf  or  rejUue,  does  not  intend  a  dlftindion  between 
geod  and  bad  ;  but  a  part  of  what  was  before,  fomething  of 
?.  fimilar  nature,  fomething  that  will  eventually  be  like  to  it  and 
make  up  the  whole. 

John  faw  the  fouls  of  thofe  comprlied  under  particular  de- 
fcriptions ;  to  thefe  identical  fouls,  is  annexed  a  life  of  a  thouf- 
and  years :  to  fuppofe  that  thefe  fouls  intend  the  Church  mili- 
tant in  a  progreffive  ftate,  is  contrary  to  the  nature  of  John's  vi- 
jfions  ;  it  is  introducing  a  figure  that  has  not  its  like  in  all  the 
fcriptures.  The  fubjed  is  fouls,  the  predicate  is  living  and  reign- 
ing with  Chrift  a  ihoufand  years,  and  on  fuch  the  fecond  deaih 
hath  no  power :  to  change  the  fubjeft,  and  make  it  mean 
Church,  the  members  of  which  have  not  pafTed  through  a  firft 
death,  and  that  only  a  partial  part  of  the  Church  of  Chrift,  that 


[      393      ] 

is,  fuch  as  live  in  the  flefti  after  the  commencement  of  the  Mil- 
lenium, fuch  as  will  live  at  the  utmoft  extent  about  feventy  or 
eighty  years,  is  limiting  the  vifion,  and  denying  what  John 
does  exprelsly  declare,  he  did  fee. 

He  law  the  fouls  of  all  the  faithful  from  firft  to  lad.  Befides, 
changing  the  fubjedt  fo  effentially,  if  there  was  even  plaufible 
groundi  for  it ;  it  feems  impoliible  to  reconcile  the  predicate 
with  the  fabjed  h  changed  :  for  a  church,  conftituted  of  mor- 
tal -beings,  conltantly  dlllolving  and  changing,  to  live  and  reiga 
with  Chrift  a  thoufand  years ;  to  allert  that  no  one  of  its  mem- 
bers will  be  fubje(fl  to  the  power  of  the  fecond  death,  is  a  pre- 
dicate that  tl>e  fubjeil  will  not  warrant.  The  fubjedl  is  collec- 
tive, the  predicate  is  individual,  compriling  all  its  members.  If, 
therefore,  the  fubje<ft  iscolleftivejconllantly  changing,  and  never 
identically  the  lame,  old  members  going  off,  and  new  mem- 
bers coming  on,  then  the  fubjedt  and  predicate  are  completely 
-at  variance  with  each  other. — The  predicate  afferts  fometbing 
of  the  fubjed  which  is  not  in  any  view  applicable  to  the  fub- 
jedt. 

The  conftrtiftion  that  vire  have  here  given  to  the  4th,  jth, 
and  6th  verfes,  will  liberate  us  from  the  obftacles  that  fome  have 
placed  in  the  way,  againft  ChrilVs  fecond  advent,  who  have  put 
•that  event  off  to  a  great  and  unknown  diftance  of  time  ;  and 
have  thereby  totally  confufed  and  confounded  the  prophetical 
chronology — making  the  book  with  feven  feals,  comprehend 
tl>e  hiftory  of  about  two  thoufand  years  only,  and  not  fuppof- 
ing  this  period  carries  us  to  the  fecond  advent  of  Chriil,  b.y  at 
lead  one,  and  perhaps  two  thoufand  years. 

Dr.  Wnitby  and  thofe  of  his  opinion,  fiippofe,  andcan- 
■notavoid  it,  on  their  plan,  that  the  pollerity  ofthe  prefent  difperf- 
ed  and  wandering  Jews,  will  be  brought  in  to  enjoy  the  blefling* 
of  thegofpel  in  a  natural  ftate,  which  is  contrary  to  what  Ghrilt 
•exprefsly  declares  will  be  the  cafe :"  Your  houfe  is  left  unto 
youdefolate  ;  and  verily  I  fay  unto  you,  ye  (hall  not  fee  me 
until  the  time  come,  when  ye  Qiall  fay,  bleffed  is  he  thatcoraeth 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

And  in  the  Revelations  it  is  faid,  Behold,  he  cometh  with 
clouds,  and  every  eye  (hall  fee  him,  and  they  alfo  which  pierced 
him,  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  fhall  wailfaecaufe  of  him. 

The  Jews  and  the  Gentiles  are  no  where  reprefented  as  unit- 
ing in  one  church  under  the  prefent  difpenfation  ;  Paul  fays, 
blindnefs  in  part  is  happened  unto  Ifrael,  until  the  fullaeis  ofth^ 
Gentiles  be  corns  in. 


t      394      ] 

The  fiift  text  undoubtedly  refers  to  ChiiiVs  feccnd  advent, 
until  which  their  houfe  is  to  be  lelt  defclaie,  and  when  ye  fhall 
fay,  blefled  is  he  that  comeih  in  the  name  cf  the  Lord,  then  ye 
Hiall  fee  me. 

The  text  from  the  Revelations  aflerts,  that  he  will  come, 
and  they  are  employed  in  giving  an  account  of  what  will 
happen  until  that  event  arrivts. 

VVhen  this  event  takes  place,  the  fuUnefs  of  the  Gentiles  will 
be  come  in,  and  not  before  ;  and  confequently  blindnels  will 
i^ot  unt.l  this  be  removed  from  Ifrael. 

There  is  therefore  no  foundation  for  fuch  a  church  as  Whit- 
by and  Lowman  have  been  obliged  to  have  recourfe  to,  under 
the  prefent  difpenfation,  in  the  fcriptutes. 

Thefullnefs  of  the  Geniijts  mult  intend  the  number  to  be 
fealed,  and  not  when  they  flull,  or  that  they  (hall  univerfaliy, 
worfhip  God  in  fpirit  and  in  rtuih.  When  the  eleft  and  chofeii 
number  of  the  Gentiles  fhall  be  filled  up,  then  that  blindnefs 
fliall  be  removed,  and  Chrifl  will  appear. 

It  is  plainly  fome  great  event  that  is  to  be  fully  secern- 
pliihed  with  refpe<ftto  the  Gtntiks,  before  the  blindnefs  is  to  be 
removed  from  the  Jews.  But  upon  the  conflruftion  that  the 
Millenium  ftate,  is  to  have  its  members  conM  of  mankind  in 
i\  natural  fiate,  the  Gentiles  muft  firft  be  brought  into  this 
(late,  and,  by  general  agreement,  about  two  hundred  years 
'hence,  or  within  that  period  of  time.  But  it  is  evident 
Paul  fpeaks  ot immediate  privileges  conferred  upon,  and  enjoy- 
ed by  the  Gentiles. 

It  is  through  the  fall  of  the  Jews  that  falvation  has  come  unto 
the  Gentiles  :  their  fall  is  the  riches  of  the  v/crld;  and  the  di- 
■miniQiing  of  them  is  the  riches  of  the  Gtniilts  :  1  am,  he  fays, 
the  Apollle  of  rhe  Gentiles,  1  magnify  mine  office — becaufe  of 
unbelief  they  were    broken  ofr,<.nd  thou  ftandeft    by  faith. 

Paul  eviden'.ly  connects  the  commenctment  of  the  enjoy- 
ment of  thofe  great  privileges  by  the 'Gentiles  with  the  fail  of 
the  Jews  :  and  Mr.  Lo  wman  dois  evidently  connect  them,  or 
the  commencement  of  tl.em,  w'ih  the  coming  in  again  of  thie 
Jews,4eavinga  fpace  oftwo  thoufand  years,  to  which  the  teriT.s, 
-"until  the  fulinefs  of  the  Gentiits  be  come  in,''  have  no  reference : 
farther,  this  manner  cf  confttuclion  inverts  the  plainjaccount  we 
have  in  the  fcriptu:es,  of  ti^e  order  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  be- 
ing introduced  into  the  Millenium  kingdom. — If  the  diminifh- 
ing  of  the  Jews,  b^  'he  rithts  of  the  Gentiles,  how  much  more 
their  fullnels"^  which  is  as  much  as  to  fay,  the  fulinefs  of  the 
Jews  will  be  attended  with  much  greater  riches  ;  and  the  Jews 


■  [     395     3 

sre  connantly  reprefented  by  the  ant'ent  prophets  as  taklngthe 
lead  of  the  Gentiles  in  that  ft.ue  ;  the  Gentiles  are  reprefented  as 
attaching  themfelves  to  the  Jews,  in  going  up  towbrfhip  :  and 
feven  men  Iliall  lay  hold  onthefkrt  of  a  Jew,  and  fhallfay 
come,  let  us  go  up  to  the  houfe  of  the  Lord,  &c. 

It  muft  be  apparent,  that  it  is  an  unwarrantable  matter  to  pafs 
over  two  thoufand  year"? ;  all  which  time  the  Gentiles  enjoyed 
the  privileges  of  the  gofpel,  and  flood  by  faith:  to  fuppofe  that 
in  thefe  two  thoufand  years,  there  is  no  fullnefs,  and  that  the 
fullneis  of  the  Gcnyles  fpoken  of,  only  comraerices  after  the 
expiration  of  thofe  two  thoufand  years. 

I  doubt  not  but  it  will  appear  to  every  one  who  reflefts  care- 
fully upon  this  matter,  that  the  fullnefs  of  the  Gentiles  here 
fpoken  of,  is  fully  fatisfied  by  the  four  living  creatures  in  the 
Revelations — That  they  have  reference  to  the  full  number  that 
are  to  be  fealed,  or  colleded  from  among  the  Gentiles  during  the 
prefent  chriftian  difpenfation  which  is  nearly  at  an  end. 
After  the  pouring  out  of  the  feventh  vial,  there  are  ma;"4y  very- 
important  defcriptions — to  aflign  to  thefe  a  proper  period,  and 
to  feled  fuch  parts,  as  are  really  figurative  from  fuch  as  are  nor, 
is  no  eafy  matter. 

The  feventh  vial  is  undoubtedly  indicative  of  a  new  and  dif- 
ferent period  in  the  church.  One  queftion  difficult  of  folution 
is,  who  are  to  be  the  conftituent  members  of  this  church  ? 

Many  enthufiaftic  notions  have  been  entertained  withrefpeft 
to  the  fame — there  is  one  opinion,  advocated  by  men  of  found 
fenfe,  and  fober  reafon,  and  this  opinion  muft  prevail  with  all 
fuch,  as  believe  in  one  refurredion  only ;  that  the  foul  at  death, 
pades  into  immediate  happinefs  or  mifery.  That  when  Chrift 
next  appears,  it  will  be  the  time  of  the  final  judgment  which  is 
yet  at  a  great  diftance. 

Thefe  opinions  neceffarily  lead  us  to  confider  thefe  defcrip-. 
tlons  in  their  eflential  parts,  as  only  figurative. 

That  the  true  ideas  to  be  affixed  to  thefe  defcriptions  are 
fimply  thefe: — that  there  will  be  a  remarkable  Spriritual  Revival 
of  the  church  on  earth,  that  the  Saviour,  the  efficient  caufe  of 
this  great  reformation,  will  effed  it  invifibly. 

All  prophetic  figures  terminate  in  realities ;  the  thing  fignified 
is  no  figure — a  figure  in  fpecch,  is  the  ufing  a  word  which  has 
a  known  appropriate  meaning,  in  a  fenfe  entirely  different 
therefrom. 

In  order  to  give  a  fair  view  of  the  arguments  in  favour  of* 
figurative  conftrudtion,  I  take  the  liberty  of  makiag  a  large  ez' 
trad  from  Mr.  Lowman. 


C    396    3 

"  This  <3cC:ripticn  of  the  thrones,  and  of  them  that  fat  on 
them,  is  not  to  be  underftood,  as  if  all  who  are  afteiwards  laid 
toll ve  an4  reign  with  Chrifta  thoufand  years  were  to  fit  01* 
thefe  thrones. 

The  figurative  defcription  feems  to  intimate  order,  and  go- 
vernment in  the  kingdom  of  Chrift,  that  fome  were  to  have 
judgment  given  to  them,  or  to  be  raifed  to  the  authority  of 
Jnagiflrates  in  it — this,  as  all  other  governments,  was  to  be- 
JTiade  up  of  governors  and  governed;  and  this  authority  of 
magiHracy,  was  given  to  them,  that  fat  on  the  thrones:  The 
expreffion  feems  to  be  an  allufion  to  the  principal  court  of  L- 
rael,  on  which  the  members  of  the  Sanherim  fat,  or  raifed  feats 
or  thrones,  on  each  hand  of  the  Prince  or  Prefident  of  the  Af- 
fembly. 

Thrones  then,  as  feats  of  dignity,  are  to  diftingu'fii  thofe 
v/ho  have  the  adrainiflrationofgovernment  committed  to  them, 
from  the  reit  of  the  people. 

It  is  a  queflion  of  importance  to  the  true  meaning  of  this 
prophecy,  how  we  are  to  underftnnd  the  fouls  of  them  that 
■were  beheaded  for  the  witneis  of  Jefus,  and  who  had  not  wor- 
ftipped  the  beaft,  or  which  is  the  lame,  who  are  the  peribns  re- 
preJentedas  enjoj'ing  that  happy  ftate  of  the  church. 

Here  interpreteis  difler  widely  in  opinions ;  fome  underfland 
by  the  defcrpiion  a  literal  refuntdlion  of  martyrs  only.     It  is. 
fuppofed,  that  all  thefe  faintsand  martyrs,  (hall  at  this  time  be 
really  raifed  from  the  dead  for  a  thoufand  years  btfore  th 
general  refurre(51ion. 

But  there  ate  others  who  utaderfland  this  defcription  in  a 
figurative  fenfe  ;  they  fupfofe  the  prophecy  intends  fuch  per- 
fons,  who  have  the  true  fpirit  ai:d  temper  of  martyrs. 
They  who  are  for  a  literal  refu!  region  of  the  Martyrs,  in  order 
to  live  and  reg'n  with  Chrift  thefe  thoufand  years,  principally 
Jnlift  on  the  dired  meaning  of  expreffions,  "  the  fouls  of  them>" 
&c.  which  they  think  mud  me?.n  the  martyrs^  under  heathen  Ro- 
man emperors  ;  as  beheading  was  a  Rom-.n  punifhment,  and  as 
the  very  fouls  that  were  beheaded  or  died,  live  again  in  the  Mil-, 
lenium  Aaie.  They  farther  obfetve,  that  this  is  the  reward 
promifed  to  the  m.artyrs,  to  the  fouls  who  cry  for  vengeance 
\inder  the  Altar,  and  who  overcome  by  death,  or  lefillingthe 
enemies  of  Chrifl,  and  his  religion  unto  death— They  oblcrve, 
this  is  agreeable  toSr.Paul,  thattbe  dead  in  Chrift,  fhail  rife  firft, 
that  is,  they  who  died  for  Chrifi's  fake.  ThL^  interpretatioa 
5s  confirmed  they  think,  by  the  foliov/ing  obfervaiou,  That  the 
reft  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  till  the  one  thoufand  years  were 
txpired ;  and  therefore  this  is    properly  a  fiift  refurredion. 


[      397      1 

This  (lieweili,  they  ?.dd,  that  the  perfons  mentioned  as  dead 
and  living,  were  once  really  dead — If  they  were  not  What  oc« 
c.afion  to  soropare  them  with  the  reft  of  the  dead  'I  by  which 
;^re  lo  be  un.deiftood,  all  fuchChufli<ins  who  are  dead,  or  fhall 
die,  having  no  title  to  the  firft  refurredion,  as  they  were  neither 
adtiully  martyrs  or  ccnfeflbrs. 

Thefe  arguments  are  farther  fupported  by  feve.al  conjec- 
tures, and  by  an  application  of  fome  paffages  of  fcriptures,  that 
are  fupported  to  favour  them. 

But  they  on  theoiher  hand,  who  underftand  this  defcriptlon 
in  a  figurative  fenfe,  obferve  that  all  thefe  expreffions  will  very 
well  bear  fuch  an  interpretation,  that  it  will  be  more  agreeable 
to  the  ftile  of  prophecy,  in  particular  to  the  ftile  of  this  book, 
which  every  where  abounds  in  figurative  defcriptions,  that  all, 
lliefe  expreffions  are  ufed  in  theantient  prophet,  in  a  figurative 
meaning,  and  that  there  are  unanfwerable  difficulties  attending  a 
literal  interpretation  of  them. 

Dr.  Whitby,  in  a  learned  and  judicious  treatife  on  the- 
Millenium,  has  confidered  the  whole  arguments  at  large^ 
where  the  reader  may  find  full  fatisfacSion  :  I  Qiall  only  fet 
before  him  the  fum.  of  thofe  arguments,  which  feem  greatly  to 
confirm  the  figurative  interpretation. 

It  is  obferved  in  the  firft  place,  that  all  thefe  exprefTions  may 
very  well  be  underftood  in  a  figurative  fenfe.  The  fouls  of 
them,  &c.  may  eafily,  according  to  the  manner  of  pro- 
phetic language,  fignify  perfons  of  like  fpirit  and  temper 
with  them,  of  like  faith,  patience,  conflancy  and  zeal.  John 
the  B.ipiifl  was  Elias,  becaufe  he  came  in  the  fpirit  of  tlias. 
This  is  Elias,  fays  our  Saviour,  which  was  for  to  come  :  And 
St.  Luke,  fpeaking  of  John  preparing  the  way  for  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  Meffiah,  thus  explains  it :  And  he  fhall  go  be- 
fore him,  in  the  power  and  fpirit  of  Elias.  Thus,  a  ffate  of 
the  church,  in  which  a  fpirit  of  the  ancient  martyrs  and  con< 
feilors,  and  the  purity  of  thefe  times  fhall  return,  maybe  def- 
cribed  as  a  church  of  martyrs,  a  church  fo  neatly  refembling 
thera  in  temper,  conflancy,  and  zeal. 

it  is  a  very  eafy  and  natural  figure,  as  well  as  a  very  com- 
mon one  in  the  book  of  prophecy,  to  defcribe  perfons  by  the 
names  of  fuch,  Vv-hofe  temipers  and  charaders  they  imitate 
and  follow. — Thus,  the  names  of  Sodom,  Egypt,  and  Baby- 
lon, are  fo  often  afcribed  to  Rome,  on  account  fliC  nearly  re- 
fembled  them  in  corruption,  pride,  and  cruelty. 

The  other  exprefTions  of  refurredion,  of  living  and  reign- 
ing, were  ufed  before  in  ancient  prophecy,  to  fignify  the 
leftoration  of  the  church  frcir.  a  low  ?.nd  affli^fled  flate.  Thus, 


[      39§      ] 

the  prophet  Hofea,  exhorting  to  return  unto  the  Lord,  for  he 
h^th  torn,  and  he  will  heal;  he  hath  fmitten  and  he  will 
bind  us  up :  He  adds,  afier  two  days  will  he  revive  us,  or 
make  us  live  again  :  On  the  third  day  will  he  rarfe  us  up,  as 
from  the  dead,  and  we  (hall  live  in  his  fight. — Hofea,  vi.  i.  2. 

In  this  prophecy,  when  the  two  witneffes  were  flain,  and 
their  dead  bodies  lay  in  the  ftreets  of  the  great  city,  the  fpirit  of 
Ifelrom  God,  entered  into  them,  and  they  flood  on  their  feet ; 
or,  they  are  reprefented  under  the  figure  of  being  raifed  from 
the  dead. 

It  is  moreover  obfervahle,  that,  as  all  thefe  exprrffions  may 
be  underftood  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  agreeable  to  the  language  of 
prophecy,  fo  it  is  more  agreeable  to  underftand  them  fo  in  a 
book  of  Revelations,  delivered  throughout  in  fuch  a  flile  ; 
Every  part  of  thefe  prophecies  is  fo  to  be  underf^ood ;  the 
iiook,  the  feals,  the  trumpets,  the  beafl?,  the  witnefles,  the 
dragon,  and  old  ferpenr ;  and  why  not  the  revelation  of  the 
inartyrs  and  confefTors, 

It  is  alfo  very  material,  that  thefe  very  exprefTions  feem  to  be 
taken  from  iome  pafTages  in  fcripture,  in  which  they  are 
plainly  ufed  in  a  figurative  fenf?,  and  mu(t  be  fo  interpreted. 
There  is  a  remarkable  prophecy  of  Ezekiel,  Chap,  xxxvii,  3, 
concerning  the  refloration  of  Judah  and  her  return  out  of 
captivity  ;  and  he  faid  unto  me,  fon  of  man,  can  thefe  bones 
live  ?  and  I  anfwered,  O  Lord  God,  thou  knowefl  :  It  fol- 
lows verfe  5.  Thus  faith  the  Lord  God  unto  thefe  bones.  Be- 
hold I  will  caufe  breath  to  enter  into  you,  that  is,  a  fpirit  of 
life,  or  living  fpirit,  and  ye  fhall  live  ;  and  fo  I  prophefied  as 
he  commanded  me,  fays  Ezekiel  verfe  10,  and  the  breath  or 
fpirit  of  life  came  into  them,  and  they  lived  and  f\ood  upon 
their  feet. 

The  meaning  of  thefe  figurative  exprefTions  are  thus  ex- 
plained, verfe  11, 12.  Then  he  faid  unto  me,  fon  of  man ,  thefe 
hones  are,  or  fignify,  the  whole  houfe  of  Ifrael :  Behold  they 
fay  our  bones  are  dried,  and  our  hope  is  lofl ;  we  are  cut  of? 
for  our  parts ;  therefore,  prophecy  and  fay  unto  them  :  Thus 
faith  the  Lord  God,  Behold  O  my  people,  I  will  open  your 
graves,  and  caufe  you  to  come  up  out  of  your  graves,  and 
bring  you  into  the  land  of  Ifrael ;  or,  I  will  bring  you  out  of 
your  captivity,  and  into  the  enjoyment  of  your  country,  U- 
berties,  laws,  and  religion. 

It  is  farther  to  be  obferved,  how  fully  the  defcription  of 
the  converfion  of  the  Jews  anfwers  to  the  Millenium  of  St. 
John,  who  ufeththe  very  words  by  which  their  prophets  had 


[      399      1 

foretold   their   converfion,  as    Dr.   Whitby  has  (hewn  ?>t 
large. 

Now,  as  this  happy  ftate  of  the  church  ir,ay  well 
be  underflood  of  the  fulleft  accoinpliflinQent  of  the  prophe- 
cies which  fpeak  of  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  and  receiving 
them  again  into  the  church,  which  St.  Paul  calls,  life  from  the 
dead,  this  interpretation  will  be  the  moft  eafy  and  proper, 
as  moll  agreeable  to  the  fenfe  in  which  they  are  ufed  in  the 
ancient  prophecies  upon  the  like  occafions. 

Yet  farther,  a  literal  and  proper  refurredion  of  the  mar- 
tyrs and  confeffors,  who  fuffered  in  the  heathen  Roman  Em- 
pire, and  reign  ol  the  beaft,  is  attended  with  many  difficulties; 
io  great  as  to  render  that  interpretation  very  doubilul  md  im- 
probable. 

Dr.  Whitby  has  remarked,  that  .1  proper  and  literal  refur- 
redtion  is  never  in  the  whole  New  Teftamament  exprefled, 
or  reprefented  to  us,  by  the  living  of  the  foul,  but  by  the 
living,  railing,  and  refurreftion  ot  the  dead,  the  raifing  the 
bodies  of  the  faints,  of  them  that  flept  in  the  dud,  or  in  the 
graves  or  fepulchres. 

The  fame  learned  author  further  obferves.  This  doftrine 
fcems  not  well  confident  with  the  happy  ftate  of  fouls  de- 
parted, or  with  the  high  prerogative  fuppofed  to  belong  to  the 
fouls  of  martyrs. — That  tliis  do(flrine  does  not  agree  with  the 
accurate  defcription  of  the  refurredion  in  the  holy  fcripiures; 
for  in  all  thole  defcriptions,  there  is  no  mention  made  of  a  firft 
and  a  fecond  refurreftion,  or  that  one  of  them"  is  to  be  one 
thoufand  years  after  the  other.  They  reprefent  the  refurredion 
to  be  performed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  ;  they 
reprefent  at  that  time,  that  the  dead  in  Chrill  (hall  rife  firft; 
but  then,  alfo,  we  which  are  alive,  and  remain,  fnall  be  caught 
up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the 
air;  and  fo  we  (hall  be  ever  with  the  Lord. 

The  fcriptures  fpeak  conflantly  of  the  refurreftion  of  all 
faints,  as  of  a  refurredion  not  to  a  temporal  life  on  earth,  but  to 
an  eternal  litt;  in  Heaven.  Nor  finally,  does  the  dodrine  of  a 
literal  refurredion  well  agree,  our  author  obferves,  with  the 
genius  of  ChrilUsn  faith,  or  with  the  nature  of  Chridian  hope, 
or  with  the  freedom  and  temper  of  fpirit  it  requires  from  the 
prcfellors  of  Chriftianity,  who  are  taught  not  to  fet  their  af- 
fed'ons  on  things  on  earth,  but  on  things  above,  where  Chrift 
fitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 

To  theie  obiervations  of  Dr.  Whitby,  let  me  add  one  or  two 
obfervatious  which  the  prophecy  itfelf  feems  to  point  ou; 
to  us. 


[       4^©      1 

■And  fiift,  this  propliecy  ^eems  to  fuppofe  fuch  iuhabltants 
of  the  earth  during  the  Millenium,  as  v/ere  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  when  the  beaft  was  delhoyed,  or  men  in  the  ufual 
-ftate  of  natural  rucceiiion;  not  perfons  railed  out  of  the  grave, 
oi  fetched  from  the  feparate  Oatt  of  departed  fouls. 

Here  is  no  in'.imation,  that  all  good  and  faithful  Chriflians 
are  to  be  flain  at  this  time,  togeiher  with  the  beaft  and  his  fol- 
lowers, to  make  room  for  martyrs,  and  perfons  who  died  ibme 
hundred  of  years  before,  to  inhabit  the  earih  in  their  room: 
fiefides,  they  are  reprefented  in  this  flaie  of  Millenium,  as  liable 
tobemifled  by  the  deceitful  ads  cf  Satan  and  the  terrors  of 
ftrfecution,  for  which  reafon  the  fafeiy  and  fecurity  of  the 
church  in  this  period,  is  reprefented,  by  laying  a  rcfti-aiftt  on 
Satan,  thathefhould  not  deceive  the  nations,  or  flnitting  him 
tip  in  the  bottomlefs  pit,  that  he  fhould  deceive  the  nations  no 
more  till  the  end  of  one  thoafand  years  (hould  be  fulfilled. 
The  inhabitants  Of  the  earth  are  then  fuppofed  in  the  pro- 
phecy>capable  of  being  deceived,  and  in  dvinger  of  it,  if  the 
power  of  Satan  had  not  been  lo  fully  reftrained.  The  order  of 
the  prophecy  feems  further  to  confirm  this  obfcrvation  ;  for 
Tsrhen  the  onethoufand  years  fhall  be  expired,  Satan  muft  after 
that,  be  bound  for  a  little  fealbn,  and  he  fl-iall  make  (o  bad  life 
of  that  little  time,  as  to  deceive  m7.ny,fo  far  to  deceive  them,  as 
to  gather  a  very  great  number  ofthcm  together,  to  attack  the 
faints  and  the  beloved  city.  Mud  the  new  enemies  of  Chrirt  and 
his  religion,  be  Ibme  of  the  old  perfecutors,  raifed  from  the 
dead;  or  fome  of  the  martyrs,  after  their  refurredtion,  feduced 
•  by  Satan  into  his  party  '?  Or  muft  they  be,  as  the  prophecy 
feems  plainly  enough  to  fuppofe,  luch  a  fuccelhcn  cf  men  as 
How  inhabit  the  earth. 

The  prophecy  itftlf  gives  us  occafion  to  make  this  farther  ob- 
•fervation,  that  this  prophecy  places  the  general  refurrecHion  af- 
ter the  one  ihou'and  years  are  ex)  ired  ;  afser  Satan  fl^all  have 
made  a  new  attempt  againft  truih  aiid  righteou'hefs,  and  with 
■very  great  numbers,  as  the  fand  of  the  fea;  and  after  they 
fliall  be  uterly  dertroyed  by  fire  coming  down  from  God. 

Now  the  prophecy  defcribes  this  lefurrcdion  which  is  to  fol- 
low the  Millenium  and  defeat  of  the  laft  attempts  of  the  ene- 
mies of  truth,  as  a  general  refurredtion,  of  all  perfons,  without 
anyeJcceptions,  without  the  leaU  intimtuion  of  a  confiderable 
refurre(flion  above  onethoufand  years  before,  as  this  refurrec- 
lion  ot  the  martyrs  murt  have  been,  if  meant  literally.  I  faw 
the  dead,  fmall  and  great,  ftand  before  God :  and  the  dead  were 
judged  out  of  thole  things  that  were  written  in  the  books  ac- 
cording tg  their  works.    They  who  were  judged,  were- the 


i 


r  401   ] 

deid  then  raifed  to  life :  then  the  dead  were  all  raifed,  fmall 
and  great. 

Itihould  feem,  then,  that  a  literal  and  proper  refurredlion 
of  martyrs,  to  live  on  eanh  one  ihoufand  years  befoie  the 
general  refurrecftion  and  judgment,  is  rot  a  neceflary  fenfe  of 
t!i;s  prophecy,  norfo  natural  and  probuble  a  fenfe  as  the  figura- 
tive. It  fhouldlibem  the  literal  fenfe  is  liable  to  many  difficulties, 
and  hardly  reconcileable  to  the  other  deicriptions  of  the  fame 
propliecy,and  to  the  other  paflages  offcrlptuie. 

But  the  figurative  interpretation,  viz,  that  this  prophecy 
fiiould  mean  an  happy  Hate  of  the  church  on  earth,  -vv'U 
anhver  the  whole  deiign  of  the  prophecy,  and  appears  the 
eafier  and  more  probable  meaning  of  the  words. 
'The  church  in  peace,  Iree  from  perfecution,  and  all  de- 
ceitful ar;s  of  Satan  and  wicked  men,  enlarged  v/ith  the  con- 
verfionofthe  Jews  and  fulnefs  of  the  Gentiles,  ferving  God 
as  a  kingdom  of  priefts,  in  purity  of  Chriftian  worfhip,  and 
enjoying  all  the  blelhngs  of  proteAion  and  divine  Grace, 
may  well  be  exprefled  by  living  and  reigning  with  Chrift. 

This  fhort  deicription  will  then  allov/  a  liberty  to  every 
one  of  applying  to  this  happy  (late  of  the  church,  what- 
ever other  prophecies  he  fnaii  find  relating  to  the  peaceful 
and  profperous  (late  of  the  church,  in  the  laft  times. 

If  we  take  care  to  apply  them  in  an  eafy  and  natural 
fenfe,  agreeable  to  the  true  meaning  of  this  prophecy,  and  true 
nature  of  the  peace,  purity  and  happinefs  of  the  church,  defign- 
eJbyit,  wefhall  reftify  the  milhkes  and  prevent  the  danger- 
oui  errors,  that  fome  may  have  fallen  into, by  indulgingtoo  far 
an  unreafonable  f;!ncy,  and  unguarded  imagination  ;  and  the 
true  Millenium  wLU  be  very  far  from  an  unreafonable  dodtrine, 
or  a  dangerous  enthufiafm.*' 

I  have  been  thus  lengthy  in  extraifiing  from  Mr.  Lowman, 
becaufe  I  fuppofe  the  arguments  are  the  bell,  that  can  be  pro- 
duced in  favorof  the  opinion,  efpecially  as  he  had  the  advan- 
tage of  improving  upon  the  obfervations  of  the  learned  Dr. 
\^  hitby. 

It  appears  to  me,  notwirhftanding  their  great  fondnefs  for  eafe 
and  natural  fenfe,  that  not  one  well  founded  argument  is  ad- 
duced by  them  :  by  the  fame  mode  of  reafoning,  if  allowed  to 
b?.  good,  all  that  is  contained  in  the  Bible,  might  be  proved  to 
be  figurative. 

That  there  are  fome  realities  in  the  fcriptures  defcribed  in 
plain  unfi^urative  language,  is  a  truth  believ&d  by  manj'. 

F3 


i  4p«   3 

I. 

As  tihe  dcfbriptive  anicles  after  pouring  out  of  the  7th  vial,  are 
numerous,  and  relate  to  matters  that  will  talce  place  in  the 
Millenium  kingdom,  that  i?,  at,  and  after  ChrttVs  fecond  com- 
ing, if  cheTe  are  all  figurative,  and  it  cannot  be  oihcrwile  upon 
thele  learned  men's  conftruilion,  then  we  may  lay  alide  all 
attempts,  as  the  Jews  did,  to  compute  by  fcripture,  and  de- 
mand, where  is  the  promife  of  his  coming  :  foi  fiiice  the  fathers 
fell  ailaep,  all  things  continue  as  they  were. 

It  is  faid.thata  figurative  inierpretaiion,  which  is,  that  t  hi« 
prophecy  or  defcription  in  the  4th  verfe,  (hould  mean  an  happy 
fiate  of  the  church  on  earth,  well  anfwevs  the  whole  defignof 
the  prophecy. 

The  arguments  to  fupport  this  opinion,  are — 

Firft. — By  many  pofitive  alTertions  in  three  pages ,  t^at  the 
-defcription  is  to  be  taken  figuratively,  which  is  an  evidence  that 
the  opinion  is  not  eaiily  fup.pcrted;  when  men  offetife are  driven 
to  this  (hift,    it  fhows  that  ihdr  argument  labours. 

Second. — "John  the  BAptift  was  Elias,  becaufe  he  came  in 
the  power  and  fpirit  of  Elias." 

If  this  be  a  fa<ft,itonIy  (hows  that  one  perfon  had  two  names; 
in  what  then  confifts  the  figure  V 

The  refurredlon  has  two  meanings,  a  literal  aad  a  figurative ; 
becaufe  John^the  Baptift  was  Julias,  therefore  the  meaning  of  the 
rcfurreftion  in  the  place  referred  to  is  figurative  ;  therefore  the 
fouls  of  them  that  lived  and  reigned  wiih  Chrift,  who  had 
lived  under  the  beaft  an<il  had  not  worftiipped  him,  iwiend  fome 
that  never  lived  under  the  beaft  at  all. 

It  is  plainly  implied,  that  their  fouls,  whoever  they  may  be, 
did  aftually  live  under  the  beaft. 

The  beaflre  ferred  to,  is  that  with  fevcn  heads  and  ten  horns, 
becaufe  we  find  none  o'her  that  diftinguifhes  his  fubje^s  and 
^oteiies  by  marks,  it  is  grjnted  thisbeafl  will  be  entirely  deihoy- 
cd  before  this  happy  flate  of  the  chuvchtakes  place,  which  15  to 
continue  a  thoul-and  years. 

Therefore ,  if  we :. re  to  undeifiaiid  any  o;her  than  ftich  as  had 
lived  under  this  bead,  it  is  very  (Ir^nge  that  he  (hould  be  in- 
troduced in  this  place,  h  miifl  flnke  every  candid  mind  wi;h 
unanfwerable  force,  th.it  the  effit/cs,  or  every  one  who  had  ncfi 
worfliipped  the  heaft,  rniill  haw  reterence  to  fuch  as  had  an 
opportunity  to  do  ir. 

The  third  argument  is  drawn  from  the  fecond,  which  is  the 

.^tnilarity  between  John  and  Elias ;  rather  is  aconfequence  of 

It.    Aftate  of  thechurcli,  in  which  'the  fpirit  of  the  antient 

martyrs  and  confefiors  and  the  puriiyofthoie  times  (hall  return, 

■or  maybe  dtfcribed  ?,s  A  church  of  martyrs ;  a  church  fo  nearly 


[      i^3      ] 

refemblmg  them  in  temper,  conftancy  and  2ea!.  If  there  be  atiy 
weight  in  this  obfervation,  I  confers  I  cannot  fee  it.  There  is 
no  doubt  but  the  martyjs  bad  a  good  fpirit  and  dilpofaion;  and 
if  fuch  a  church  (hould  be,  as  is  fuggefted,  the  members  of  it 
would  have  the  fame.  ;  The  qutftion  is,  what  milarity  is  there 
between  the  ftate  and  circumftances  of  the  martyrs  on  earth, 
who  did  not  reign  with  Chrift,  as  fome  of  the  Apoftles  do  plain* 
ly  fay,  and  a  church  living  and  reigning  with  Chrift;  what 
fimilarity  is  there  between  reigning  and  not  reigning  Y I  fee  none 
at  all ;  and  yet  this  is  the  very  likenefs  that  ought  to  be  point- 
ed out. 

All  good  beings  refemble  each  other  in  fome  manner  in  tem- 
per and  difpofition,  and  finding  out  fuch  a  likenefs,  is  little  or 
nothing  to  the  purpofe. — A  church  of  Angels,  if  I  may  be  al- 
lowed thus  to  exprefs  myfelf,  would,  in  this  fingle  refpedl, 
refemble  good  Jews  or  good  Chriftians  under  their  refpeftive 
difpenfations. 

John  faw  perfons  faithful  witneffes  of  Jefus  Chrift,  againft 
whom  the  powers  of  darknefs  prevailed — the  confequence  of 
their  faithfulnefs  is  death ;  here  then  is  no  refemblance  between 
the  two  churches. 

It  is  not  only  the  faithful  martyrs  of  Jefus  Chrift,  but  alfo 
faithful  martyrs  for  the  word  of  God  :the  fouls  that  John  (aw 
under  the  Altar,  on  opening  the  5th  feal,  who  were  flain  for 
the  word  of  God  and  the  teftimony  which  they  held,  and  thefe 
were  manifeftly  Jews  that  were  faithful  to  the  word  of  God  un- 
der the  Moafic  economy ;  thefe  martyrs  wimeffed  their  faith- 
fulnefs,  and  received  death  from  the  hands  of  wicked  men. 

It  is  not  only  thefe,  but  all  fuch  who  though  they  did  not 
die  martyrs,  yet  did  not  worlhip  the  beaft,  neither  his  image— 
they  were  faithful  to  the  death  ;  but  not  called  upon  to  wit- 
nefs  their  faithfulnefs  by  martyrdom.  The  extent  of  this  beaft 
and  his  image  may  be  as  great  as  the  feven  tyrannical  monar- 
chies, and  then  the  oicines,  or,  every  one  who,  will  be  equally 
extcnfive,  and  will  intend  all  the  true  worfhippers  of  God  who 
came  peaceably  to  their  end. 

The  pure  exalted  and  protected  church  contended  for,  is  to 
refemble  Jewifli  martyrs-Chrftian  martyrs,  and  every  true  wor- 
Oiipper  of  God  that  did  not  d  ie  as  a  martyr  ;  this  at  leaft 
makes  a  very  confufed  refemblance. 

The  life  is  conneded  with  reigning,  and  here  all  refemblance 
fails.  The  Jewifti,  the  Chriftian  martyrs  and  the  true  worGiip* 
pers  do  not  refemble  thii  church  in  thii  refpeft,  aor  dees  tWs 
church  refemble  tt»m. 


I    404    3 

It  Is  therefore  manifeft,  that  in  the  efiential  parts  of  the  defcrip- 
tions  there  is  no  rtfembknce  whatever  beuveenthe  church 
contended  for,  and  the  Jev«i(h  and  ChriAian  churches  on 
earth. 

Fourth  argument — It  is  a  very  eafy  and  natural  figure,  as 
well  as  very  common  in  this  book  of  prophecy,  to  defcribe 
perfons  by  the  names  of  fuch,  v»-hofe  tempers  and  characters 
they  imitate  and  follow  :  thus  the  names  of  Sodom,  Egypt  and 
Babylon,  are  fo  often  afcribed  10  Rome,  on  account  fhe  near- 
ly refembles  them  in  corruption,  pride  and  cruehy. 

The  fame  thing  Is  again  uled  here,  fimilarity  of  temper ;  and 
no  attempts  made  to  reconcile  the  pofiiive  diffimilarity  of  quali- 
ty. If  we  jrgue  by  compaiifon,  fuch  comparifon  ought  to  hold 
good  in  every  refpecFt — no  precedents  are  allowed  to  be  good, 
Tinlefs  they  are  exa(5lly  fimilar  in  all  their  circumllances.  If 
Babylon,  Sodom,  Egypt  and  Rome,  were  all  alike  in  wicked- 
nefs,  and  the  hd  is  denominated  by  the  three  firft,  yet  this  has 
no  tendency  to  leconcile  negative  qualities  in  the  members  of 
churches  living  under  two  different   difpenfations. 

If  the  two  following  pofiiions  are  plainly  founded  in 
fcripture,  which  1  doubt  not  will  appear  to  be  the  cafe, 
then  we  may,  without  hefitation,  beheve,  that  Mr.  Low- 
iiran's  ideas  of  the   Millenium  are  not  well  founded. 

The  firfl  is,  th?.t  there  is  a  lime  for  lewarding  the  fiiints, 
other  than  that   at  their  deaths,  individually. 

The  fecond  is,  that  this  comm.ences  at  the  time  of  pouring 
out  the  feventh  vial,  or  Chrift'sfecond  advent. 

In  order  to  eflablifli  the  firif  pofuion,  the  following  texts 
of  fcripture  are  adduced  : 

John  xiv.  3. — And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I 
■will  come  again  and  receive  you  unto  myfelf. 

1.  E,  Cor.  XV. — This  chapter  requires  an  attentive  perufaJ : 
It  clearly  conveys  this  idea,  that  we  have  no  hope  but  what 
is  foundedin  the  refurreftion.  Vtrfts  44,45,  46,  ought  to 
have  been  tranfiated  tkus: — It  is  fown  a  picukil^al  body,  it 
israifed  a  fpiritual  body :  Then  it  is  faid,  the  fpirituai  is  not 
liift  but  the  pfeukikal,  afterwards  that  v;hichis  fpirit'ial. 

As  there  is  no  Englifn  adjeAive  tha*-  --nvtys  the  true  idea 
of  the  original  pfeukikos,  it  is  necefTar^  lO  make  an  Englifn 
word  of  the  original, 

Eph.  iv.  30. — And  grieve  not  the  holy  fpiiit  of  God  where- 
by ye  are  fealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption  :  Ani  Paul  in  the 
Romans  reprefents  the  whole  creation  as  groaning  for  the  adop- 
tion, which  he  explains  to  be  the  ledempiion  of  our  bodies. 


L      4^5      J 

Philip  iii.  n,  i  e. — The  whole  hope  and  parfuit  of  the  apoflle 
is  to  attain  to  therefunedion  of  the  dead. 

I .  Thef.  i. :  o. — And  to  wait  for  his  fon  from  Heaven,  whom 
he  raifed  from  the  dead. 

Coh  iii.  3.  4. — For  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with 
Chrift  in  God;  when  Chrift  who  is  our  Hfe  (hall  appear,  then 
fhall  ye  alfo  appear  with  him  in  glory. 

1  E.  Thef.  iii.  13. — lo  the  end  he  may  eftabllfli  your 
hearts  unblameable  in  holinefs  before  God,  even  our  Father,  at 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrift  with  all  his  holy  ones. 

Ciiaj).  V.  23--And  Ipiay  God  your  whole  Ipirit  and  foul  and 
body^  be  prtfenied  blamelefs  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Je- 
fus Chrift. 

z  Thel".  i.  7. — And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  reft  with  us 
ffAen  the  Lord  Jefus  fhall  be  revealed  from  heaven,  when  he 
ihall   come  to  be  glorified  in  his  faints. 

ii.  1. — Now  we  befeech  you  brethren  by  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jefus  Chrift,  and  our  gathering  together  unto  him,  that 
ye  be  not  foon  fliaken  in  mind,  as  that  the  day  ol  Clirift  is  at 
hand. 

1  Tim.  vi.  14. — That  thou  keep  this  commandment  with- 
out fpot,  unrebukabk,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jefus 
Chrift,  which  in  his  time  he  fhall  fhew  who  is  the  bleffed 
and  only  potentate  the  Kings  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords,  who 
only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  that  light  which  no  man  can 
approach  unto,  whom  no  man  hath  feen  or  can  fee. 

2  Tim.  i.  ro. — And  hath  brought  light  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  gofpel. 

iv.  8, — Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righte- 
oulnefs  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  (liall  give  me  at 
that  day  ;  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  that  rove  hie 
appearing. 

Tit.  ii.  1 3. — Looking  for  that  blefled  hope,  and  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  great    God  and  our  Saviour  Jefus  Chrift. 

ileb.  ix,  2. — And  unto  them  that  look  for  him  without  fiii 
unio  falvaiiun. 

y..  37.— for  yet  a  little  while  and  he  that  fhall  come  will 
come,  and  will  not  tarry. 

xi.  30. — And  thefe  all  having  obtained  a  good  report  through 
faith  received  nottlie  promife  ;  God  having  provided  fome  bet- 
ter thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  fhould  not  be  made 
peifc(ft'. 

I  Peter,  i.  4. — To  an  inheritance  incorruptible  and  undefiled 
and  that  f.id eth  not  away  ;  referved  in  heaven  for  us,  who 
a:ekept  by  the  power  of  God  through   faith  unto  falvation> 


[      4oi      ] 

ready  to  be  revealed  tn  the  hft  time.  Verfe  feventh,  That  the  tth\ 
of  your  iaith,  &c.  at  the  Appearing  of  JefusChrift. 

I  need  not  m.Uce  any  farther  exirafts  from  'crpiture,  to  (how 
that  there  is  a  time  tor  rewarding  the  faints,  and  to  ftiow  that 
this  period  of  tinre  is  precilely  limited  to  the  fecond  coming  of 
Jefus  Chnli  The  above  extra<fts  (how  farther,  that  the  reward 
will  not  be  confined  to  the  martyrs  or  confeflbrs  but  will  be  ex- 
tended to  all  the  faithful.  Therefore  Dr.  Whitby,  and  Mr. 
Lowmsn's  criticifms  upoh  the  words,  "  the  fouls  of  them 
that  were  beheaded,  and  which  had  not,  making  the  relative, 
*'  which,"  agree  vvich  ♦*  fouls"  and  confining  the  whole  verfe 
to  fiich  only  as  w^re  adua'.ly  beheaded  or  died  martyrs  or  con- 
feflbrs, do  not  correfpond  with  other  paflages  of  fcripture  ;  but 
the  original  (honld  be  tranflated  thus :  the  fouls  of  the  beheaded, 
and  every  one  who  had  not,  &c.  This  includes  all  the  faith- 
ful under  the  gofptl. 

The  fecond  pofition  is  fully  eflabllfhed  by  the  extrads  from 
Pr.  Ghauncy. 

A  figurative  interptetMlon,  fuch  as  Dr.  Whitby  and  Mr. 
Lowman  contend  for,  Is  attended  with  unanfwevable  diffi- 
etrlties,  becaufe  it  etprefsly  contradidb  the  prophetic  chro- 
nology of  fcrijjture. 

They  obfervefi:ft,  that  alhhefe  exprelTions  may  very  well 
1»  ufidferftood  In  a  figurative  fenfe  ;  that  all  thefe  expreffions 
itt  ufed  in  the  ancient  prophets  In  fuch  a  fenfe.  By  the 
words'*  all  thefe  expreffions,"  are  intended  particularly,  "  the 
ifelils  of  them  that  were  beheaded,''  &c.  Thefe  expreffions  are 
rot  to  be  found  any  where  elfe,  thus  conne<3ed ;  and  this  they 
acknowledge,  though  the  contrary  is  firft  aflerted. 

Becaufe  the  Old  Teftament  defcribed  a  certain  perfon  by 
the  njutie  of  Elias,  and  the  New  Teftament  call*  the  fame  per- 
fon John,  therefore  John  is  a  figurative  being,  or  Elias  is  a 
figurative  being ;  for  it  is  adduced  to  (hew  a  figure,  where  I 
confels  I  fee  none  iat  all. 

It  is  faid,  a  pare  living  church,  v^hicb  never  fuffered  mar- 
tyrdom or  perfecution,  may  be  called  a  church  of  martyrs, 
tetaufe  it  referables  them  in  temper,  8cc.  and  yet  here  is  the 
elTential  charaderiftic  of  the  figure  wanting. 

Rome  is  faid  to  be  called  by  the  names  of  Sodom,  Egypt, 
ahci  Babylon ;  which  by  the  way  I  take  not  to  be  true,  for 
Sodom  and  Egypt  delignate  Conftantinople.  Therefore  the 
words  in  queftion,  intend  fomething  elTenilally  different  from 
their  natural  ttteaning. 

The  other  expreffions  it  is  laid,  of  a  refurreAion  of  living 
ahd  ttigning,  wete  tifsd  before  rn  ancient  prophecy,  to  fignify 


t    w    ] 

the  reftoration  ofthecliurch  from  a  low  and  afflided  fiate; 
Yet  the  texts  adduced  to  fupport  this  opinion,  are  at  leafl 
l^ueftionaWe,  and  1  think  moft  evidently  have  a  different  mean" 
ing  from  what  is  affixed  to  them. 

it  is  faid,  every  part  of  thefe  prophecies  are  to  be  underflood 
figuratively  :  the  books,  the  feals,  the  trumpets,  &c.  and  vfhy 
not  the  refurredtion  of  the  martyrs  and  confeffors  7  here  is  a 
flrange  affertion,  and  confequently  a  flrange  queliion.  Ig 
Jeftis  Chrift  fo  glorioufly  difplayed,  and  the  marriage  fiipper,  a 
figure'^  Is  the  fall  of  Rome  a  figure'?  Is  the  purity  and 
righteoufnefs  with  which  the  faints  are  clothed,  a  figure  1 

As  much  feems  to  be  made  of  the  idea,  that  only  martyrs 
and  confeffors  are  to  be  interefted  in  this  refurreAion,  and  tha 
original  conveys  quite  another  idea  ;  I  beg  leave  to  introduce 
it :  Ktii  tas  pfetikas  ton  pefelikifnicnon  dia  teen  marturian 
Jefou,  kai  dta,  ion  logon  tou  tlteouy  kai  oitines,  ou prefikufsc 
Jim  to  therlo-,  &c.  Bvza  renders  thefe  word*  in  Latin  thus  :-— 
£j.  en'wias  eorumy  qui  feeuri  percujfi  futjt,  propter  teftmoaium 
Jefu  et propter  fermonem  Dei,  quique  tion  adorarunt  befiiam, 

Taj  pfeukos  is  the  accufative  plural  and  feminine ;  eitines  fs 
ths  nominative  plural,  and  mafculine ;  fo  that  it  cannot  ag-r-ee 
YKith,  or  relate  to  tas  pfiukas. 

Dr.  Whitby  has  remarked,  that  a  proper  and  literal  refur^ 
teidlion  is  never  in  the  whole  New  Teflament  expreffed  or  re- 
prefemed  to  us  by  the  living  of  the  foul,  but  by  the  living,  raif- 
ing,  &c.  of  the  dead  ;  the  raifing  the  bodies  of  the  faints. 

Upon  Mr.  Locke's  authority  I  doubt  nol  I  may  afBrm,  that 
the  raifing  of  the  bodies  of  the  f^nts  is  not  to  be  found  in  the 
New  Teftament,  when  the  raifing  of  the  dead  is  mentioned  ; 
and  I  think  we  have  in  h&&  foraething  fimilar  to  the  foul'* 
living  again.  AtSsii.  31.  That  his  oul  was  noi  left  in  helJ, 
neither  did  his  flefh  fee  corruption. 

This  fame  learned  author  thinks  this  doftrine  not  consent 
with  the  happy  Itate  of  fouls  departed:  that  it  does  nojt  agree 
with  the  accurate  defcription  of  the  refurre<^ion  in  the  fcripr 
tjtjres.no  meation  being  there  made  of  a  firft  and  a  fecond  re- 
furredion,  oae  a  thoufand  years  after  the  other.  They- 
defcribe  the  bodies  at  the  refurrecfiion,  as  fit  to  live  in  Heaven, 
aind  not  on  this  earth. 

Here  are  three  objeftions :  If  the  text  is  to  be  underfiood  li- 
terally, it  may  make  againft  the  opinion,  that  the  righteous,  at 
death  immediately  enter  into  glory. 

This  opinion  is  by  fome,  mightily  cherilhed  and  made  a 
cardinal  point  in  their  cre;eds ;  but  in  the  eye  of  a  Chriftian 
piiilofopher,  it  mufthe.o.f  very  Ijttle  momenr.    The  certainty 


1      4o8      ] 

of  future  happy  exhlcnce,  is  of  more  importance  to  hhrith.\n 
the  time  when  ;  hut,  as  all  allow  that  the  rerurredion  life  will 
be  exceedingly  difTerent. from  what  life  was  before,  we  may 
iafely  conclude,  that  the  tenets  of  the  Church  will  receive 
no  harm,  if  the  text  is  taken  literally  :  Living  and  reigning  is 
effentially  different  from  living  without  reigning. 

The  lecond  objedion  does  not  comport  with  the  refpetfi: 
that  is  due  to  fcripture  teftimony.  The  teftimony  of  one 
divinely  infpired,  is  as  valid  as  that  of  a  thoufand.  It  is  not  the 
number  of  witnefles  to  the  fame  point,  that  makes  the  fcriptures 
credible  :  If  the  credibility  fliould  be  rated  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  witneiles  to  the  fame  living,  then  the  greater  part  of 
the  Revelations  would  not  be  credible  at  all,  or  very  little 
credit  would  be  due  to  ihem.  Hov/ever,  7s  this  is  not  the 
rule  by  which  we  ought  to  be  governed,  in  believing  the  fcrip- 
tures, and  as  the  learned  and  accurate  Do(^tor  has  not  been  able, 
to  (hew,  that  the  literal  condrudtion  would  be  oppofcd  to  any. 
other  account  we  have  of  the  refuiretStion,  we  may  faftly  re- 
ceive it  in  this  fenfe. 

I  am  incapable  of  perceiving  any  propriety  in  the  third  ob- 
jedion. 

Mr.  Lowman  fums  up  the  whole,  and  upon  three  premifes 
makes  this  conclufion  :  That  this  prophecy  fhould  mean  a 
happy  ftate  of  the  church  on  earrh,  mankind  being  in  their  pre- 
fent  natural  ftate. 

Thefirft  premife  is,  this  prophecy  feems  to  fuppofe  fuch 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  during  the  Millenium,  as  were  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  when  tlie  beafl  was  deftroyed,  or  men 
in  the  ufual  Ifate  of  naiural  (uccefllon,  not  perfons  raifed  out  of 
the  grave,  or  fetched  from  the  feparate  f^ate  of  departed 
fouls. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reprefented  as  capable  of 
being  deceived  by  the  deceitful  arts  of  Sarari ;  therefore  is  lie 
fhut  up,  that  he  fliould  deceive  them  no  more,  till  the  icoo 
years  are  expired ;  after  this,  he  is  loofed,  and  deceivvis  them. 

This  feems  to  place  the  virtue  of  the  Millenium  ftate  on  a 
ftrange  footing.  It  is  owing  not  to  inherent  goodnefs,  but  to 
a  negative  cau'e. 

In  Rev.  chap.  xiv.  we  have  an  account  of  two  angels,  with 
(harp  fickles,  tke  efreds  of  whicli  are  very  differently  defcribed 
— the  firft  thruOs  in  his  fickle  on  the  eanh,  and  the  earth  is 
reaped. 

The  fccond  angel  i?  ordered  to  thruft  in  his  fickle,  and  gather 
the  qlufter  ot  the  vine  of  the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  fj'.ly 
ripe.    He  thrulls  in  h:s  fickle,  and  gathers  the  vine  of  the 


[      409      ] 

eivrli,  arid  caRs  it  into  the  great  wine  prefs  of  the  wrath  of 
God  :  and  the  wine-prefs  was  trodden  without  the  city,  &c. 

The  effeds  are  reprefented  very  differently ;  and  whether 
any  of  the  preftnt  inhabitants  of  the  earth  will  continue  in 
their  prefent  natural  Ihte,  over  the  period  ot  the  feventh  vial, 
flands  in  need  of  a  better  reafon,  to  fhow  that  it  will  be  fo,than 
that  of  a  mere  capacity  to  be  deceived ;  for  other  beings  than 
mankind  in  the  flefli,  are  capable  of  being  deceived. 

Daniel,  fpeaking  of  this  period,  fays,  And  at  that  time  thy 
people  fhall  be  delivered,  every  one  that  fhall  be  found  written 
in  the  book :  and  many  of  them  that  flept  in  the  duft  of  the 
earth,  rii.iU  awake,  fonieto  everlafting  life,  and  feme  to  ever- 
lafling  (hame  and  contempt. 

Zach.  xii.  lo.  And  I  will  pour  upon  the  houfe  of 
David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufalem,  the  fpirit  of 
grace  and  fupplication,  and  they  fhall  look  on  me  whom  they 
have  pierced :  and  they  fnall  mourn  for  him  as  one  mourneth 
for  his  only  fon,  and  (hall  be  in  bitternefs  for  him,  as  one  that 
is  in  bitternefs  for  his  firft-born.  In  that  day,  there  fhall  be  a 
great  mourning  in  Jerufalem,  as  the  mourning  ot  Haddadri- 
mon,  in  the  valley  of  Megeddon :  and  the  land  (hall  mourn 
every  family  apart,  &:c. 

Math,  xxiii.  38.  Behold,  your  houfe  is  left  to  you  defolate, 
for  I  fay  unto  you.  Ye  fhall  not  fee  me  henceforth,  till  ye  (hall 
fay,  Bleffedis  he  that  coraeth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Math.  xxiv.  30.  And  then  fhall  appear  the  lign  of  the  Son 
of  Man  in  Heaven ,  ^nd  then  (hall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
mourn ;  and  they  Unall  fee  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the 
clouds,  with  power  and  great  glory. 

Rev.  i.  7.  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye 
fhall  fee  him :  and  they  alfo  which  pierced  him,  and  all  kin- 
dreds of  the  earth  fhill  wail  becaufe  of  him,  even  fo,  Amen. 

If  thefe  paflagesdo  apply  to  the  Millenium,  or  the  ftate  next 
fucceeding  the  prefent  difpenfation,  and  that  they  do  is  incon- 
trovertible, then  Mr.  Lowman's  firft  premife  has  no  foun- 
dation to  refl  upon  ;  unlefs  there  (hall  then  be  a  mixture  of  the 
human  race;  fome  in  a  natural  ftate;  and  fome  raifed  from 
llie  dead. 

The  third  premife,  on  which  the  conclufion  is  founded,  is, 
that  the  general  refurreftion  is  placed  after  the  icoo  years  are 
expired,  without  any  intimation  of  fo  confiderable  a  refui- 
region  of  martyrs  1000  years  before,  if  meant  literally. 

Strange  indeed  is  this  obfervation.  The  text  intimates,  nay 
afferts,  That  there  will  be  a  firlt  reflnreiSion;  ahd  an  attempt 
G3 


[      410      ] 

is  made  to  prove,  that  it  intimates  fomething  figurative,  not 
real.  If  the  text  does  not  more  than  intimate  it,  Why  is  fuch 
an  exertion  ot"  learning  neceUary,  in  order  to  affix  a  figurative 
fenfe  to  it  'I 

Mr.  Lowman's  own  observation,  on  the  nature  of  fome 
of  the  vilions  in  the  Revelations,  is  very  juU,  which  is,  that 
they  do  not  intimate  order,  and  fuccefljon,  as  to  time;  con- 
fequently  the  vifion  of  the  general  refurredtion,  though  placed 
after  the  vifion  of  the  looo  years,  and  the  deftru(flion  of  Gog 
and  M^gog,  may  have  its  commencement  at  the  fecond  Ad- 
vent of  Chrift;  and  this  is  plainly  afferted  in  various  paflages 
of  fcripture.  In  this  vitw,  therefore,  h's  objediion  againft  a 
literal  meaning,  has  no  weight. 

The  weight  of  the  objeAion  fcera  to  confift  partly  in  this: 
It  is  difficult  for  lis  to  conceive  who  will  make  up  the  confti- 
tuent  members  of  the  Millenium  kingdom,  unlefs  we  take  them 
to  be  natiiral  men ;  and  as  they  are  capable  of  being  deceived* 
therefore  they  will  be  n'\tural  men.  If  no  other  beings  but 
mankind  in  n  natural  llate,  are  capable  ot  being  deceived, 
the  confequence  is  good.  But  this  Bot  being  the  cafe,  the  coa- 
fequence  is  bad. 

An  opinion,  founded  exprefsly  in  the  limitednefs  of  our  owa 
capacity,  fhould  not  be  made  tlie  bafis  of  an  inference  that 
contradiiSs  fundry  plain  paffages  of  fcripture. 

The  Jews  realbned  in  a  fimilar  manner  in  the  time  of  our 
Saviour:  They  appear  to  have  Icnown  very  well,  that  the 
Saviour  was  to  have  come  about  that  time;  they  depended 
on  Daniel's  prophecy.  But  fay  they,  this  Prince,  is  to  be  for 
the  Jews  only — his  government  is  to  be  fplendid  and  glorious. 
The  Jews  will  then  fubdue  all  their  enemies ;  the  pretended 
King  of  the  Jews,  not  having  thefe  concomitant  circumftances, 
and  the  Jews  not  being  confidered  as  the  only  condituent  mem- 
bers of  his  lungdom,  as  he  and  his  difciples  declare.  There- 
fore, though  the  time  feems  to  be  arrix'ed  for  his  appearance, 
we  will  not  believe  in  this  man,  but  wait  for  one,  who  fijaJl 
have  every  concomitant  circumllance,  agreeably  to  our  opi- 
ons  of  the  matter. 

Is  it  leafonable  to  fus^pend  the  expofition  of  plain  paffages  of 
fcripture,  until  we  have  clear  ideas  of  the  precife  number,  as 
well  as  particular  kind  oi  perfons  that  are  intended  by  the  reft 
of  the  dead;  and  who,  and  what  kind  of  nations  they  are, 
whether  natural  men,  or  men  raifed  from  the  grave,  who, 
afttr  the  looo  years,  Satan  is  to  deceive  in  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the 
fand  of  the  fea  7 


r   411   ] 

The  plain  fad  is,  that  other  fcriptures  are  not  fimply  fu?- 
pended,  but  contradided.  The  paflage  in  queftion  is  firft 
explained  metaphorically;  and  other  palTages  are  made  to 
fpeak  the  fame  language. 

An  ingenious  mind  may  fuggeft  many  things  with  refpcfl  to 
the  Millenium  kingdom,  which  cannot  be  folved  at  prefent. 
It  would  be  (Irange,  however,  to  argue  from  hence,  that  fuch 
a  kingdom  will  not  be;  andeflentially  different  from  all  that 
had  ever  been  before.  We  are  informed  generally  of  the  glo- 
rious ftate  of  this  kingdom ;  but  as  to  many  of  the  particulars 
relative  to  it,  w?  are  uninformed. 

It  will  be  a  great  and  important  period  of  time;  and  as 
Divine  Providence  has  been  pleafed  to  unfold  foa:]e  things  re- 
fpefting  the  fame,  we  ought  to  examine  them,  at  this  time, 
wi.h  the  greateft  attention.  To  the inquifitive  mind,  there  will 
ftill  be  many  important  queries,  that  cannot  be  refolved. 

It  is  faid,  that  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  (harp  fword,  that 
with  it  he  Ihould  Imire  the  nations;  and  he  fhall  rule  them 
with  a  rod  of  iron ;  and  the  remnant  were  flain  with  the 
fword  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth. 

To  fmite  and  to  rule,  feem  to  convey  a  difTerent  idea,  from 
killing  and  flaying.  If  all  are  flain  at  Chrift's  fecond  coming, 
then  there  can  be  no  nations  to  be  deceived,  luilefs  they  be 
brought  from  the  grave.  If  the  faints  are  to  be  kings  and 
priefts  on  earth,  who  are  to  be  the  fubjeftsand  hearers'?  The 
faints  are  reprefented  as  being  all  equal,  judgment  is  given  unto 
them,  Know  ye  not,  fays  Paul,  that  we  fhall  judge  angels  and 
men  7 

John  faw  the  fouls  of  the  beheaded,  and  they  Ured  again. 
If  the  fouls  had  always  been  alive,  it  is  faid,  this  phrafeology 
cannot  be  proper,  otherwife  than  in  a  figurative  fenfe. 

It  may  be  remarked  here,  that  it  feems  to  have  been  the 
general  opinien  of  the  Grecian  churches,  planted  by  Paul  and 
John,  that  the  foul  and  body  flept  together,  at  death. 

The  contrary  do^rine,  as  well  ?s  a  thoufand  others,  infi- 
nitely more  abominable,  may  be  traced  to  the  Romifh  clergy. 
The  invention  of  purgatory,  and  immediate  damnation  after 
death,  had  like  to  have  put  the  papifts  in  poflelTion  of  tha 
whole  world.  The  wicked  clergy  always  attended  death- 
beds :  at  this  critical  moment,  thoufands  have  been  fo  terrified, 
as  to  induce  them,  for  the  fake  of  their  own  falvation,  to  be- 
queath their  eftates  to  Jthe  chutch ;  and  to  leave  their  families 
entirely  deftitutc. 

It  is  not  improbable,  that  the  tenth  chap.  Rev.  refers  to  the 
Mille»ium  kingdom ;  It  is  apparent,  that  John's  vifions,  bring 


[      411      ] 

to  view  very  diftant  events.  All  the  important  events,  previous 
to  the  feventh  vial,  are  plainly  foretold — the  little  book,  is  no 
part  of  that  iealed  with  feven  feals,  which  manileflly  carries 
us  through  the  preftnt  difpenfation.  It  the  ieven  thunders  fall 
in  within  this  period,  they  niuft  be  made  up  ot  fmaller  par- 
ticulars; by  the  evident  experience  of  nearly  1800  years: 
which  hardly  feems  to  confiU,  with  the  digniiy  of  the  intro- 
dudion,  nor  with  the  fulnefs  of  the  fcripture  prophecy,  as  it 
refpeds  the  prefent  difpenfation. 

What  was  uttered  by  the  feven  thunders,  is  fealed  up,  but 
to  be  opened  hereafter  undoubtedly:  the  information  implies 
this;  and  that  the  gofpel  will  be  preached  in  that  period,  which 
fucceeds  the  feventh  vial. 

The  angels  (landing  on  the  fea,  and  on  the  earth,  naturally 
intimates  the  Turkifh  and  the  Weftern  world,  or  Europe  ;  and 
alfo  the  end  of  them,  "-which  are  undoubtedly  the  kit  of  the 
four  great  beafls. 

The  angel  is  clothed  with  a  cloud  and  a  rainbow,  probably 
referring  to  the  covenant  made  with  Noah,  after  the  flood  : 
Gen.  ix.  9.  I  eft^jblifh  my  covenant  with  you,  and  your  feed 
after  you,  and  with  every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  of 
the  fowl,  of  the  cattle,  and  ot  every  bead  of  the  earth.  And 
I  Will  eflablifh  luy  ccvcnnnt  with  you ;  neither  fhall  all  flt-fh  be 
cut  off  any  more  by  the  waters  of  a  flood  ;  neither  fliall  there 
be  any  more  a  flood  to  defiroy  the  earth.  And  God  faid,  this 
is  the  token  of  the  covenant  which  I  mr.ke  between  me  and 
you,  for  perpetual  generations.  1  do  fet  my  bow  in  the  clouds ; 
and  it  Ihall  be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  me  and  the 
earth  ;  and  I  will  rernember  my  covenant,  which  is  between 
me  and  you,  and  every  creature  of  all  flefli;  and  the  bow 
fhall  be  in  the  cloud;  and  I  will  look  upon  it,  that  I  may 
remember  the  everlafting  covenant,  which  1  have  eftabliihed 
between  me  and  all  fie fh  that  is  upon  the  earth. 

To  this  pallage  we  may  addthat  of  Romans  iii.  For  I  reckon- 
that  the  fufferingsof  this  prefent  tinie  are  not  worthy  to 
compared  with  the  glory  which  Ihall  be  revealed  in  us:  for 
the  earned  expectations  of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the  mar<!- 
fedations  of  the  fons  of  God  ;  for  the  creature  was  made  i'ub- 
jed  to  vanity,  not  wilhngly,  but  by  reafon  of  him  who  hath 
fubjeded  the  fame  in  hope,  because  the  creature  alfo  fhall  be 
delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glorious  li- 
berty of  the  children  of  God;  for  we  know  that  tlie  whole 
creation  groaneth  and  tiavellethin  pain  together  until  now; 
*nd  not  only  they,  but  ourlelves  alfo,  who  have  the  fiift  fruits 


[      413      J 

of  the  fpirit,  even  we  ouifelves  gro«n  within"  ourfelves,  wait- 
ing for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  rcd:r.:j.tkn  of  ear  todies. 

The  word  luoihcfan,  trar.flatcd  sdoptloa,  more  properly 
lignifies  ionfliip  ;  .ind  this  is  fixed  to  the  reftii.-rtction,  lo  that 
before  it  there  is  no  adoption  or  foiifhip. 

To  this  period,  we  may  refer  Ads  iii.  21.  whom  the  Heavens 
muft  receive  until  the  timts  of  the  reftiiution  of  all  things, 
which  God  hath  fpoken  of  by  the  mouths  of  all  his  prophets, 
fipce  the  world  began.  And  what  Paul  fays  of  the  Jsws, 
What  fhall  the  receiving  of  them  be,  but  life  from  the  dead  ; 
and  alio,  Even  have  thefe  alfo,  now  not  believed,  that 
through  your  mercy  they  miy  al.o  obtain  meicy;  for  God  hath 
concluded  them  all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy 
\ipon  all.  O  !  the  depth  of  the  riches  botn  of  the  wifdorrt 
and  knowledge  of  God. 

The  dodrine  it  isfaid,  which  implies  as  much  as  that  the  foul 
did  not  enter  into  immediate  glory  after  the  diholjtion  of  the 
body,  feems  not  v.-ell  conlillcnc  with  the  happy  v.::s.  of  fouls  de- 
parted ;  with  the  high  prerogatives  luppoled  i;  j  bticng  to  the 
i'ouls  of  martyrs,  and  with  the  accurate  defcription  cf  the  re- 
furredion,  occ.  by  the  words  "  feems  not  well,"  if  they  have 
any  force  in  them,  is  meant  to  be  conveyed,  that  '"-  v.  \-.  not 
confident  at  all,  or,  "  is  entirely  inconfiii-'nt  with." 

If  it  is  merely  difficult  to  reconcile  it,  and  y-et  reafon  points 
out  no  evident  contiadidion  in  it,  then  the  remark  has  little 
weight  in  ir.  If  it  implies  a  manifeft  contradidion,  then  the  ob- 
ject on  is  unanfwerable. 

Let  us  fuppofe  a  learned  Jew  addrefiedthe  apoftle  thus:— 
*'  You  urge  us  to  believe  that  the  man  Jefus,  who  was  born 
smong  us,  and  whom  you  own  to  have  crucified,  is  the  very 
Prince  that  we  looked  for ;  that  he  is  greater  than  our  father 
Abraham,  than  Mofes  and  David,  that  he  is  to  rule  our 
church  and  nation  in  righteoulnefs,  and  to  proteft  us  from  all 
our  eHtmies.  Now  this  not  only  feems  not  confident,  but  is 
entirely  incorfiflent  with  the .  reiterated  promifes  in  the  holy 
writings,  that  our  church  and  nation  fhall  be  built  up  and  efla- 
hlifhed,  and  made  immortal  by  him  whom  we  expeft  :  That 
the  glory  and  fp'endour  of  our  nation  will  pervade  the  whole 
world  ;  that  he  \\  ill  never  leave  nor  forfake  us ;  that  ofthe  In- 
creafe  of  his  governnent  and  peace  there  will  be  no  end. 

•'  Therefore  it  is  a  plain  and  palpable  contradiction  even 
to  fuppofe  that  this  dead  man  fhould  be  him  whom  we  look 
for.  We  acknowledge  the  time  is  fully  arrived,  for  us  to  ex- 
pert him :  That  our  holy  writings  are  the  word  of  God  and 
truth  iifelf;  yet  we  will  believe  in  no  man,  until  all  the  exter- 


[      414      1 

Hal  andvifible  glory  attend  htm,  agreeably  to  our  own  opi- 
nions of  this  matter,  which  we  find  ftiall  attend  him  in  theex- 
prefs  etter  of  ou'-  holy  writings." 

The  Jews  in  tliis  way  of  falfe  reafoBing,  believing  fully  the 
time  was  come  for  their  deliverer  to  appear,  made  one  falfe 
faviour  after  another;  and  being  difappointed  in  all,  at  laft 
gave  up  the  trmh  of  the  prophecy,  and  laid,  curfed  be  he  thai 
numbereth  the  times. 

1  need  not  point  out  the  great  fimilarity  between  the  argu- 
ments of  the  Chriftian  and  the  Jew.  There  will  be  this  ditle- 
t^nce  eventually,  at  the  clofe  of  the  Chriftian  period  the 
myftery  will  be  cleared  up,  which  was  not  the  cafe  at  the  clofe 
of  the  jewifli  economy. 

As  I  hav>;  endeavoured  to  fliow,  that  the 'members  of  the 
Millenium  kingdom  will  not  be  natural  men,  in  a  Hate  of  propa- 
gation, and  that  this  prefent  vvorld  will  be  the  place  of  that 
kingdom ;  and  as  it  has  been  obferved  that  the  faints,  or  redeem- 
ed from  the  earth  will  not  be  locally  confined,  to  the  earth ;  that 
they  will  afcend,  and  defcend,  and  go  wherever  Chrift  goes; 
or  as  Ezekiel  exprefles  it,  the  living  creatures  ran  and  return- 
ed as  a  fladi  of  lightning;  and,  as  it  is  elfewhere  exprefled,  he 
maketh  his  angels  fpirits,  and  his  rainifters  a  flame  of  fire :— fo 
it  may  be  necelTary  to  remark,  that  this  is  evidently  not  the  privi- 
lege of  all  the  Milleniums.  The  fubjtdts  of  this  kingdom, 
whoever  they  may  be,  will  be  confined  to  the  earth. 

In  this  kingdom,  truth  will  prevail :  the  idea  of  it  will  be 
clear  andineflimable  ;  ihere  will  be  a  foundation  and  bottom, 
on  which  they  will  fecurely  reft. 

A  judicious  writer  h^s  faid,  that  there  is  not  in  human  nature, 
a  more  wonderful  phenomenon  in  the  whole  theory  of  it,  nor 
a  more  intricate  fpeculation,  than  thefe  ftiiftings,  ttimings, 
windings  and  evafionsof  an  artful  man. 

But  the  writer  has  not  reached  the  full  defcription  ofoHr  ori- 
ginal ;  an  intelligent  being,  governed  by  no  rules  of  reafon,or 
wifdom,  is  truly  abotton.lelspir.  The  amazing  extent  of  the 
mathematician's  art  cannot  fathom  it ;  the  aftronomers  pervad- 
ir^g  mind  cannot  reach  its  heighth;  the  moralift  and'the  politician 
know  not  how  nor  where  to  find  him;  fuch  an  one,  is  not 
v/ithin  the  compafs  of -human  calcularion  :  he  is  an  incom- 
menfurable  fecond  quality,  and  is  a  Qiadow  without  fubftance. 

Such  beings  will  not  be  in  the  Millenium  kingdom:  here  all 
willbefubjeft  to  accurate  calculation;  moral  truth  will  be  as 
dcmonftrable,  as  mathematical  now  is. 

It  will  be  proper  to  examine  accurately,  to  fee  ifwe  can  find 
out  the  extent  of  this  kingdom  on  earth;  whether  it  will  be 
Fimitedto  any  particular  part  of  it. 


C     415     ] 

Gen.  xn.  1. — Now  the  Lord  had  faid  unto  Abraham,  get 
ihee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy 
lathers  houfe,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  fhew  the^ :  and  1  will  make 
of  thee  a  great  nation ;  and  in  thee  (hall  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  be  blefled. 

Gen.  XV.  5. — Look  now  towards  heaven,  and  tell  the  Qars 
if  thou  be  able  to  number  them  ;  and  he  faid  unto  him,  fo  fhall 
ihy  feed  be. 

In  the  fame  day  the  Lord  made  a  covenant  with  Abraham, 
faying;  unto  thy  feed  have  I  given  this  land,  from  the  river  of 
Egypt,  unto  the  great  river,  the  river  Euphrates. 

Chap.  xvii.  6. — And  I  will  make  thee  exceeding  fruitful,  ani 
will  make  nations  of  thee,  and  kings  (hall  come  out  of  thee;  and 
I  will  give  unto  thee  5^d  thy  feed  after  th«r,  the  land  wherein 
thoB  art  a  flranger,  all  the  land  of  Canaan  for  an  everlafting  pof- 
fefTjon. 

Chap.  xxii.  17. — 1  will  multiply  thy  feed  as  the  ftars  of  hea* 
ven  and  as  the  fand  which  is  upon  the  fea  (hore  ;  and  thy  feed 
ftiall  poflefs  the  gate  of  his  enemy. 

Chap.  xxvi.  1. — God  faid  to  Ifaac,  I  will  make  thy  feed  t» 
multiply  as  the  ftars  of  heaven,  and  will  give  unto  thy  feed*  all 
thefe  countries. 

Chap.  xxxv.  ii. — God  faid  to  Jacob,  be  fruitful  and  multiply  j 
a  nation  and  a  company  of  nations  (hall  be  of  thee,  and  kings 
fiiall  come  out  of  thy  loins,  and  the  land  which  1  gavs  unto 
Abraham  and  Ifaac,  to  thee  will  1  give  it,  and  thy  feed  afiet  thee 
will  I  give  the  land. 

Gen.  xxxvii.  9. — Jofeph  dreamed  a  dream  more  :  behold  the 
fun  and  the  moon,  and  the  eleven  (tars,  made  obeifance  to  me  ; 
and  his  father  rebuked  him,  and  faid,  fl-.ali  i,  and  t//y  mother^ 
and  thy  brethren,  indeed  come  to  bow  down  ourfelves  to  thee 
to  the  earth. 

Afts,vii.  5. — And  he  gave  him  none  inheritance  in  it,  no 
not  fo  much  as  to  fet  his  foot  on  :  yet  he  promifed  that  he 
would  give  it  to  him  for  a  po(fe(iion  and  to  his  feed  after  him. 

Gal.  iv.  2z. — For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  fons^ 
the  one  by  a  bond  maid,  the  other  by  a  free  woman,  but  he 
who  was  of  the  bond  woman  was  born  after  the  flelh ;  but  he 
of  the  tree  woman  was  by  promife  ;  which  things  are  an  alle- 
gory ;  for  thele  are  the  two  covenants,  the  one  from  the 
Mount  Sinai,  which  gendereth  to  bondage,  which  is  Agar  :  for 
this  Agar  is  Mount  Sinai  in  Arabia,  and  anfwereth  to  Jcrufalem, 
that  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children  ;  but  Jerufalem 
which  is  above  is  free,  which  is  the  mother  of  us  all  :  for  it  is 
written,  rejoice  thou  barren  that  beare(\  Dot ;  break  forth  and 


[      4'0      ] 

cry  thou  that  travelled  not,  for  the  defolate  hath  more  children 
than  (he  which  hath  an  hulL.ind.  Now  we  biethren  as  llaac 
was,  are  the  children  of  the  promifc. 

Heb.  xi.  35. — Oihers  were  toriured  not,  accepting  deliver- 
ance. That  they  might  obtain  a  better re;tirreciion,  and  thefe  all* 
having  obtained  a  good  report  through  faith,  received  not  the 
promiie  :  God  having  provided  fome  better  thing  for  us,  that 
they  without  us  fhould  not  be  made  perfecff. 

liaiah,  Ixvi.  8.— Who  hath  heard  fuch  a  thing?  Who 
hath  feen  luch  a  thing  %  Shall  the  earth  be  made  to  bring  forth 
in  one  day  7  or  final!  a  nation  be  born  at  once  ;  for  as  foon  as 
Zion  travelled,  The  brought  forth  her  children. 

Zech.  ix.  9. — Rejoice  greatly,  O  daughter  of  Zion  :  behold 
thy  king  cometh  unto  thee  :  he  is  juft,  and  having  falvation, 
lowly  and  riding  upon  an  afs,  See. 

I  have  fent  forth  thy  prifoners  out  of  the  pit,  wherein  is  no 
water;  turn  you  to  the  firong  hold  ye  prifcners  of  hope; 
■when  I  have  bent  Judah  for  my  bow,  filled  the  bow  with 
Ephraim,  and  railed  up  thy  fons,0  Zion,  againft  thy  fons  O 
Greece,  and  made  thee  as  the  fvvord  of  a  mighty  man. 

Ezekiel,  xxxiv.  24. — I  will  fet  up  one  fhepherdover  them, 
and  he  fhall  feed  them  even  my  fervant  David, 

Hofea,  iii.  4. — Afterward  Qvill  the  children  of  Ifrael  return 
and  feek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  King. 

Jeremiah,  xxx.  9. — They  fhall  ferve  the  Lord  their  God, 
and  David  their  King  whom  I  v,?ill  raife  up  unto  them. 

Ifaiih,  vi. — There  fhall  be  a  tenth  in  it,  when  it  returned  after 
it  hath  been  broufed  or  pruned,  as  a  teil  tree,  and  as  an  oak, 
-whofe  flem  or  ftock  is  in  them  after  they  have  caft  olf 
their  leaves ;  h  the  holy  feed  rnall  be  the  Hem  or  the  flock  there- 
of. 

Rom.  ix.  6. — For  they  .ue  not  all  Ifrael,  which  are  of  Ifrael, 
neither  becaufe  they  are  the  feed  of  Abraham,  are  they  all  chil- 
dren ;  but  in  Ifaac  Ihall  thy  feed  be  called  :  that  is,  they  which 
are  the  children  of  tlie  flcfli,  thefe  are  not  the  children  of  God, 
but  the  children  of  the  promife  are  counted  for  the  feed. 

Heb.  xi.  13. — Thefe  all  died  in  faiih,  not  having  received  tl  e 
promifes,  but  having  feen  them  afar  off,  and  were  perfuadedof 
them  and  embraced  ihem  ;  and  confefled  that  they  were  (Grang- 
ers and  pilgnms  on  the  earth  :  Now  they  defire  a  better 
country,  that  is  an  heavenly  God  hath  prepared  for  them  a 
city.  Bv  faith  Abraham  when  he  was  tried,  offered  up  Ifaac  ; 
accounting  that  God  was  able  to  raife  him  up  even  from  the 
dead,  from  whence  r.l  To  he  received  him  in  a  figure. 


L     417     J 

From  the  foregoing  paflages  the  following  remarks  may  be 
made. 

That  the  extent  of  country  contained  in  the  promife,  is  mark- 
ed out  on  the  earth,  and  that  it  does  not  include  the  whol,e 
earth. 

That  this  heavenly  Jerufalem  will  come  intoexiflence  at  once, 
that  till  it  fo  comes  into  exiftence,  it  is  conftantly  reprefented  as 
barren. 

That  there  was  in  the  view  of  the  faithful  Jews,  a  comparative 
relurredion  ;  and  their  objed  was  not  immediate  glory,  but  a 
btUer  refurreSiion. 

That  Abraham  extended  his  ideas  to  the  refurreftion,  and 
Ifaac  was  a  dcfcriptive  figure  of  it,  for  the  children  of  the  pro- 
mife  •.  therefore,  thofe  in  the  refurretftion,  that  will  be  brought 
into  this  city,  will  then  realize  this  promiie  and  not  before  ;  for 
Paul  does  not  hefitate  to  affirm,  that  the  faithful  Jews  had  not,  ia 
his  day,  mherited  the  promife. 

That  God  is  able  to  exhibit  a  city,  as  glorious  as  Mount 
Zion  is  delcribed  to  be,  even  in  this  world,  and  to  make  the 
nations  of  the  earth  come  and  worQiip  there,  will  not  be  quef- 
tioned. 

And  what  manner  of abfurdity  is  there  in  this  idea;  is  ic 
inconfii^ent  with  the  high  notions  any  entertain  oJ  the  exalted 
privileges  of  martyrs  ?  it  is  not  the  place  that  makes  heavenf 
but  it  is  God  and  the  Redeemer. 

If  miracles  are  to  be  wrought  in  favour  of  the  church,  as  there 
muft  be,  even  upon  Dr.  Whitby's  and  Mr.  Lowman's  plan,  ic 
feems  mod:  confiftent  with  the  current  ihain  of  fcripture,  that 
they  fhould  be  wrought  in  the  way  of  ra'fing  the  dead — Dr. 
Whitby  fays,  it  is  not  conformable  to  fcripiure,  to  fpeak  of  the 
fouls  living,  fignifying  thereby  the  refurredion.  I  may  alfo 
fay,  it  is  the  ufual  and  only  way,  the  Greek  term,  "  neckron," 
rsalmoft  always  ufed  ;  now  I  may  aliert,  this  term  always 
means  the  foul ;  as  well  as  the  Doctor,  that  it  always  means  the 
body  :  It  really  means  neither  in  itfelf ;  that  which  is  fown  will 
beraifed,  Vl^A.x^i^\.\%pJ'sukikonfoma^,  it  is  not  the  body  alone, 
nor  is  it  the  foul  alone,  but  it  is  both  together. 

It  is  faid  the  term refurreftion,  may  very  well  fignify  a  re- 
novated ftate  of  the  church,  a  great  revival  of  true  religon  ;  but 
when  was  the  church  in  this  world  not  a  ftranger,  and  in  the 
wildernefs,  and  what  fortofa  figure  does  fuch  a  conftruftion 
make  the  term, «'  reward,"  ftand  for ; — to  reward  the  departed 
faints,  is  to  (hev/  abundant  mercy  to  the  living  ;  nay,  much 

H3 


[      4i8      ] 

ir.ore  abundant,  than  they  enjoyed  on  earth,  for  the  apoftle 
Paul  himlelf  hada  thornin  the'fiefh  ;  the  term  reward  loofes 
all  its  propriety  ;  it  is  as  much  as  to  fay,  the  time  to  re- 
ward the  faints  is  come  ;  but  I  don't  mean  the  faints,  who  have 
fought  the  good  fight,  kept  the  faith  and  finifhed  their  courfe, 
and  for  whom  a  crown  of  glory  is  laid  up ;  it  is  not  the  time 
to  reward  thefe,  but  others,  who  have  done  none  of  thefe  things; 
it  is  time  to  rewai  d  thole  who  are  entitled  to  no  reward,  by  an 
abundant  effufion  of  mercy  and  grace,  fuch  as  was  never  ex- 
penenced  before  in  the  church  on  earth. 

When  therefore  i:  is  faid,  that  there  are  bodies  celeftial  and 
terreftrial,  reference  is  had  to  the  refuvrecSion  ;  as  it  is  in  the 
natural  world,  fo  it  will  be  in  the  refurredion  ;  like  will 
produce  like.  If  there  is  to  be  a  church  made  up  of  earthly 
members,  fuch  as  defcribed  by  Mr.Lowman,  I  think  we  may 
be  fure  that  John  has  taken  notice  of  it,  and  that  we  (hall  find 
the  members  of  it  defcribed  by  fome  of  the  various  clafles 
■which  he  prefents  to  our  view;  and  if  none  of  thefe  corref- 
pond  with  his  fyflem,  we  may  fairly  conclude  that  the  Mil- 
lenium will  be  d  ftkrcnt  in  its  nature,  and  conilituted  of  diffe- 
rent fubjeds  from  men  in  a  flate  of  nature. 

Firllthen,We  may  obferve,  that  the  four  and  twenty  el- 
ders are  undoubtedly  the  moll  exalted  of  all  the  human  race, 
and  that  among  thefe  there  will  be  none  of  the  fubjeds  of  Mr. 
Lowman's Millenium  (late.  Thefe  are  no  doubt  individuals, 
and  the  number  is  nei'her  more  nor  lefs  than  expre(jtd. 

Second.  The  Tellera  Zoonia,  or  the  four  living  hods,  have 
fuch  defcriptive  charadters  given  of  them  as  to  make  it  certain, 
that  by  them  are  defignated  all  the  faithful  Chiifiians  that  have 
Ived  under  the  temporal  tyrannical  beads:  therefore  none  of 
Mr.  Lowman's  Millenium  fubJL^fts  caa  be  comprifed  in  thefe; 
for  they  are  not  to  live  under  any  tyrannical  bea(t. 

Third.  Can  they  be  comprised  under  the  words,  And  every 
creature  which  is  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  under  the  earth, 
and  fuch  as  are  in  ihe  fea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I 
faying,Ble(lingand  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him 
ti.at  fitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and 
e-'er;  and  the  four  living  holls  faid,  Amen.  Tf:efe  vifions  fo 
evidently  relate  to  a  period  after  the  refuiredlon,  when  the 
a >ollles (and  patriaclis  will  he  feattd  on  thrones,  that  hereby 
cannot  be  defignated  the  fubjeds  of  an  earthly  ki.ngdom  and 
church. 

F(  urth.  It  will  not  be  contended,  that  the  fouls  under  the 
alt.  i  have  reference  "to  the  members  of  fuch  a  church. 


[      4»9      1 

Fifth.  If  the  Members  of  fuch  a  church  are  any  where  to  be 
found,  it  is  probably  in  the  feventh  chapter. 

There  is  not  a  Tingle  chara<fterillic  of  the  one  hundred  and 
forty -four  thoufand  which  are  there  fealed,  which  can  induce 
us  to  believe  that. thefe are  members  of  fuch  a  church.  It  feemj 
evident  that  this  fealing  takes  place  after  the  natural  death  of  the 
one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand,  and  that  hereby  are 
realy  defignated  Jews.  But,  let  us  fuppofe  that  thefe  are  realy 
Jews,  that  they  are  fealed  before  natural  death,  and  that 
hereby  are  defignated  fuch  ?,s  will  be  introduced,  into  an  earth- 
ly and  temporal  church  of  that  nation,  and  that  the  infinite 
multitude  that  are  immediately  afterwards  defcribed,  of  all  na- 
tions, tongues,  and  languages,  intend  the  Gentiles.  Here  then 
is  that  union  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  fo  often  fpoken  of  by  the 
prophets  andapoftles;  and,  to  corroborate  the  idea,  let  ut 
fuggeft,  that  it  is  not  fit,  in  a  judgment  of  charity,  to  fuppofe 
that  the  whole  tribe  of  Dan  did  not  afford  one  virtuous  Jew» 
therefore  the  fealing  cannot  refer  to  Jews  that  have  died  natural 
deaths ;  but  muft  have  reference  to  the  time  when  the  Jews 
are  again  called  in,  at  which  time  it  is  a  very  poffible  thing  that 
there  fhould  not  be  one  of  the  tribe  of  Dan  living. 

To  this  fuppofuion  it  may  be  objeded,  that  thefe  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  thoufand  muft  be  Jews,  that  lived  and  died 
under  the  Mofaic  difpenfation,  and  were  faithful  even  to  death; 
otherwife  we  have  no  account  nor  defcriptive  charafters  of 
thofe  faithful  Jews. 

There  is  not  a  fingle  defcription  in  this,  nor  in  chapter  14,  to 
lead  us  to  fuppofe  that  they  had  any  knowledge  of  Chriftiani- 
ty.  The  Jews  in  the  Millenium  kingdom  will  be  faved  by  the 
gofpel,  and  not  the  Mofaic  difpenfation  ;  and  it  is  faid  exprefslj 
of  the  innumerable  multitude,  that  John  fees  immediately  after 
thefe  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand,  that  they  have 
waQied  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

We  may  therefore,  with  a  good  degree  of  certainty,  con- 
clude, that  thefe  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand  are 
faithful  Jews,  that  lived  and  died  under  the  Mofaic  difpenfa- 
tion ;  and  perhaps  it  is  not  more  ftrange  that  a  tribe  (hould 
be  loft  entirely,  than  that  one  of  the  twelve  apoftles  (hould 
be. 

Thefe  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand  go  wherefoefer 
the  Lamb  goeth  ;  and  this  perhaps  fuggefts  an  idea  of  limita- 
tion, as  to  the  extent  of  their  going. 

It  does  not  feem  neceffary  for  Chrift  to  exhibit  himfelf  any 
where  as  a  Lambj  but  when  a  facrifice  and  atonement  are  ne- 


[      410      ] 

ceffary.  In  tlie  Millenium  kingdom  fucli  a  claara(£lei"  will  be 
receflary.  We  may  therefore  fuppole  that  the  idea  intended 
to  be  conveyed  is,  that  they  will  not  go  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  Millenium  kingdom,  and  are  therefore  a  grade  below  the 
TefferaZoonta. 

Ifthere  is  any  fpecial  and  particular  defcription  of  the  per- 
fons  who  have  their  Chridian  charafter  formed  and  eftablifhed 
in  the  Millenium  kingdom,  we  find  it  from  verfe  9,  of  chap. 
,\ii.  to  the  end. 

After  this  I  beheld  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
flood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with 
white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  handstand  cried  with  a  loud 
■voice,  faying,  Salvation  to  our  God,  which  litteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.  1 

And  all  the  angels  ftood  round  about  the  throne,  and  about 
tlie  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures ;  and  fell  before  the 
throne  on  their  faces,  and  worfhipped  God,  faying.  Amen. 
Elelhng  and  glory,  and  vi^ifdom,  andthankfgiving,  and  honour, 
and  power,and  might,  be  unto  our  God, for  ever  and  ever,Amen. 
And  one  of  the  elders  anfvvered,  faying  unto  me,  What  are 
thefe  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes  *?  And  whence  came 
they 'i  And  I  faid  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowed;  and  he  faid 
xinto  me,  thefe  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
snd  have  wafhed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb;  therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of 
God, and  fervc  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple;  and  he  that 
fitteih  on  the  throne  fivall  dwell  among  them  ;  they  fhall 
hunger  no  more,  neither  thirft  any  more,  neither  fl-all  the  fun 
light  on  them,  nor  any  heat;  for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the 
midft  of  the  iluone  Qiall  feed  them,  and  [hall  lead  them  unto 
living  fountains  of  water ;  and  God  fhall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

Here  are  undoubtedly  the  members  of  the  very  church  which 
Mr.  Lowman  fuppofes  will  be  confiituted  of  natural  men  ;  but 
the  view  we  have  of  thei»  here,  is  after  they  have  finiihed  their 
Chridian  characfttr,  and  have  entered  into  happinefs. 

The  placing  of  this  infinite  multitude  immediately  after  the 
faithful  Jews,  is  an  evidence  of  a  cotemporary  exigence  with 
them,  or  of  fome  clTential  conncdiion,  or  that  they  are  in 
fome  fenfe  pofievior  to  them.  They  are  to  confld  of  all  na- 
tions, and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues.  There  is  no 
conflru(5fion  that  Mr.  Lowman  and  his  followers  can  give  to 
thefe  words,  but  fuch  as  fnail  be  in  being  at  the  time  of  the 
commencement  of  his  church,  which  be  fuppofed  would  be 


[       4^-1       1 

Tibout  two  hundred  years  hence  ;  and  at  that  time  it  will  be 
inipoffible  to  afcertr.in  how  many  naiions,  kmdreds,  people,  and 
tongues,  have  ceafed  to  be  entirely.  The  number  will  be 
very  great.  There  can  be  no  good  reafon  for  limiting  thefe 
%vords  ib  ftriiflly,  becaufe  it  is  ?.bundantly  and  repeatedly  in- 
culcated, that  all  nations  (Inll  be  blefled  in  him. 

The  fliort  tjr.culatory  addrefs  is  to  God  alone,  which  (hews, 
that  the  mediatorial  kingdom  is  clofed  ;  and  the  aft  of  worfhip 
of  all  the  angels  fnews  the  fame  thing  :  It  is  the  moft  fmgular 
of  all  in  the  Revelations:  It  begins  with  the  very  word  which 
clofes  all  other  adts  of  worfhip  that  is,  Amen,  This  is  alfo 
addrefled  to  God  alone.  The  exalted  ftation  of  the  four  and 
twenty  elders,  and  the  four  living  hotis,  is  manifeft,  for  all 
the  angels  ihnd  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders, 
and  the  four  living  hods  ;  and  all  the  angels  faU  before  the 
throne  on  their  faces;  but  not  the  elders,  nor  the  four  living 
hofls;  they  perform  no  aft  of  worfhip. 

In  order  to  fix  our  attention  more  ferioufly  upon  this  in- 
finite multitude;  in  order  to  excite  our  curiofity  about  them, 
as  though  they  were  anew  and  fingular  body,  not  brought  in- 
to view  before,  as  if  it  were  a  very  (Irange  thing  from  what 
place,  world,  or  economical  fyftem  they  came,  fince  all  the 
faithful  Chrilhans  and  Jews  under  their  refpeftive  economies, 
have  been  exhibited,  and  do  accompany  thefe  in  diftinftand  fe- . 
parate  bodies :  I  fay,  in  order  to  enforce  a  critical  examin.ition 
of  them,  one  of  the  elders  afks  John,  What  are  thefe  which 
£:e  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  v;  hence  came  they '^  You  have 
feen  all  the  faithful  Chriftians  and  Jews  under  their  refpeftive 
temporary  difpenfations;  and  as  there  are  fuppofed  to  be  but 
two  clafies  in  the  world,  good  and  bad,  and  here  is  an  infinite 
multitude  that  are  neither  faithful  Chriftians  nor  faithful  Jews, 
there  muft  be  fome  myftery  in  this  number. — Tell  me  who 
and  whence  they  are  V  John,  without  faying  whether  he  does 
or  does  not  know  who  and  whence  they  are,  Anfwers,  Sir, 
Thouknov/eft. 

And  he  faid  unto  me,  thefe  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
tribulation.  This  fingle  defcription  fufhciently  fhows  that  thele 
do  not  belong  to  fuch  a  church  and  economy  as  Dr.  Whitby 
£nd  Mr.  Lowman  have  fuppofed  will  be  in  the  Millenium; 
a  church  poffeffing  the  pureft  fpirit  and  temper  of  the  martyrs, 
and  none  of  their  forrows  and  affiiftions;  protefted  from  the 
face  of  the  ferpenr,  and  from  all  lier  enemies.  Whatever 
proteftion  thefe  may  have  afforded  to  them,  whatever  fecu- 
rity,  yet  they  come  out  of  great  tribulation  and  dilhefs;  and 
this  muft  have  happened  under  ih^t  very  tconomy,  where  ihxe 


[         422         ] 

Chriftian  charafier  was  formed  and  finiChed,  and  no  wild  ty- 
rannical beait,  no  favage  monftersin  human  fhape,  are  the  oc- 
caiioa  of  this  ribulatloa.  It  muft  then  have  arifen  from  the 
nature  of  government,  and  a  prompt  difpenfation  of  juftice  in 
fome  manner  or  other  for  delinquency.  There  will  be  no 
mydery  under  this  difpeniarion  ;  the  government  will  be  per- 
fectly juft,  and  therefore  ftvere  in  cale  of  tranfgreffion  or 
omiifion,  as  it  is  repreftnted  by  Ifaiah. 

This  is  the  only  defctiption  ot  the  economy  from  whence 
they  came :  All  that  follows  refpefts  their  happy  (late  after  thtir 
full  deliverance  from  it,  into  the  joys  of  Heaven;  and  this  in- 
finite multitude  muft  be  delignated  by  the  words,  ''  And  the 
reft  of  the  dead  lived  not  ag;im  till  the  thoufand  years  had  ex- 
pired ;"  for  the  life  fpoken  of  immediately  before,  was  a  hap- 
py life;  a  life  connected  with  reigning  with  Jeliis  Chrift: 
We  may  therefore  conclude,  that  the  life  after  the  thouflrnd 
years  is  to  be  a  happy  life ;  not  a  lite  connefted  with  reign- 
ing in  the  manner  of  the  firft  life  fpoken  of.  The  wicked 
are  not  raifed  to  life,  but  to  damnation,  to  a  fecond  death. 

We  find  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand  once 
more  only  introduced  in  Chap.  14.  The  place  where  they 
fiand.  Mount  Sion,  has  always  been  a  glorious  place  in  the  eyes 
ofthejews;  and  here  an  infinite  multitude  feem  to  accompany 
them ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  we  have  there  exhibited 
the  commencement  of  the  Millenium. 

Upon  the  fuppolition  of  Mr.  Lowman,  we  may  afk  two 
queftions : 

Firft,  Why  we  have  no  charadteriftic  defctiption  of  fuch  a 
church  in  the  Revelations,  as  it  is  raanifefted  there  is  none. 

Second,  Why  we  have  no  account  of  the  ftation  or  grade 
of  thofe  who  are  to  be  delivered  into  ererlafring  joy,  out  of  this 
peculiar  and  particular  difpenfation;  for  John  feems  to  purfue 
all  the  happy  to  their  ultimate  refort. 

If  my  conftruftion  of  the  four  living  hofts  be  right,  the  finally 
happy  ought  either  to  be  included  in  thefe,  or  they  ought  to 
make  a  fifth  living  hoft :  That  they  cannot  be  included  in  the 
four  living  hods  is  evident,  becaufe  thefe  lived  under  tyranni- 
cal bealis;  and  there  is  no  fifth  hofl.  Where  (hall  we  find 
rheir  place  in  HeavenV  There  are  none  appear  there  equal  to 
the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four  living  hofls.  Why  ftioiild 
the  happy  meiribers  of  I'uch  a  glorious  church  be  many  grades 
below  thefe.  I'hey  cannot  be  the  fouls  under  the  altar  who 
are  the  Jewifh  martyrs:  They  cannot  be  the  infinite  multi- 
tude of  all  nations,  kindreds,  people  and  tongues,  becaufe 
thefe  are  maniftHiy  upon  a  lower  grade  in  heaven  than  thofe 


[      4*3      ] 

tbovementioned ;  and  no  good  reafon  can  be  given  why  die 
happy  members  of  fuch  a  fuppofed  glorious  chinch  fhouid  not 
be  upon  an  equal  grade  with  the  four  living  hofts. 

As  thofe  above  defcribed,  appear  to  include  every  individual 
cf  the  human  race  that  will  ultimately  be  happy,  we  cannot 
find  any  place  in  Heaven  for  the  blelTtd  members  of  this  fup- 
pofed church :  \^  e  mull  therefore  conclude,  that  fuch  a  church 
exifts  in  the  imagination  only;  that  in  reality,  it  never  will 
exift. 

On  the  feparate  exiftence  of  the  foul  between  death  and 
the  refuircdion,  I  have  more  than  expre&d  doubts. 

It  is  a  queilicn  in  which  I  feel  no  way  interefted  ab- 
flraSedly,  from  the  prophecies.  If  thefe  require  that  wt  {hould 
take  one  fide  of  the  queftion  rather  than  the  other,  then  it 
is  our  duty  to  take  the  fide  of  the  quefticn  which  will  render 
iheir  explanation  the  mod  natural  and  probable. 

As  1  look  upon  tl-  eriod  of  the  refurredlion  to  be  near 
at  hand;  that  it  probably  will  be  feme  time  before  two  hun- 
dred years  hence:  In  this  view  the  queftion  is  of  very  little 
confequence,  and  every  day  leflens  rapidly  the  weight  of  the 
objedion  to  the  foul's  Ceeping,  derived  from  the  dilUnce  of 
the  reward. 

If  my  conflruifticn  of  the  Revelations  does  not  necefT.irily 
require  a  decifion  upun  this  queftion,  I  fhouid  rather  wifh  to 
let  it  lay  dormant,  The  candid  Dr.  Watts  allows,  that  botk 
fides  of  the  queilion  may  be  held  without  impeaching  the 
principles  of  Chriftianity.  I  have  carefully  perufed  what  he 
has  wrote  profeflediy  upon  the  queftion,  and  muft  candidly  ac- 
knowledge, that  upon  his  own  ftatement,  and  the  objections 
that  he  has  fuggefted,  may  be  raifed,  and  the  fourteen  which  he 
hath  ftated  and  ani\vered,  the  weight  of  argument  appears  to 
me  to  be  againfl  his  opinion,  which  is,  that  the  foul  exifts 
in  a  feparate  ftaie  between  death  and  the  refurrec'tion. 

Whether  Enoch  and  Elijah,  Mofes  and  Elias  are  in  Heaven, 
is  more  than  I  know;  if  there,  they  may  be  there  miracu- 
loufiy,  and  out  of  the  ordinary  courfe  of  nature.  From  the 
refurredion  of  Chrift,  with  which  we  fuppofe  the  Revela- 
tions commence,  to  the  fecond  Advent,  we  do  not  by  the 
Revelntions  find  where  or  what  the  departed  faints  are  em- 
ployed about.  The  earth  and  its  inhabitants  are  fubjeds  of 
thefe  Revelations  during  that  period ;  but  I  find  nothing  that 
looks  like  a  defcription  of  the  departed  Chriftians  in  that  j)e- 
riod  of  time,  neither  place,  grade,  nor  employm.ent,  until  we 
arrive  at  the  Millenium,  excepting  the  fouls  of  the  Jewirc 
Xi^irtyrs  under  the  aUar.    The  place  where  they  are,  under 


L      4^4      1 

fhe  altar,  and  the  quefaon  they  afk,  and  tlie  anfwer  given, 
feem  to  indicate  that  this  \v;is  a  vilion  only,  rathtr  than  a 
reality ;  but,  it  it  is  i'uppofed ,  that  what  John  law  was  a  reality, 
it  gives  us  no  exalted  idea  cf  their  ftate.  They  feem  to  be 
in  a  confined  place,  whether  they  are  employed  about  any 
thing  is  not  mentioned.  They  are  anxious  to  know  how 
long  it  will  be  to  Ibme  future  great evtnt.  which  no  doubt  is 
the  commencement  of  the  Millenium.  They  are  to  rtit  till 
that  period;  and  if  the  fouls  of  departed  Chriftians  do  cxill  in  a 
feparate  ftaie  it  muft  be  fimilar  ;  and  in  this  view  it  will  not  mi- 
litate again  the  explanations  I  have  made,  or  at  lead  I  do  not 
perceive  how  it  does  at  prelent. 

The  literal  meaning  of  the  words,  "  the  fouls  of  them 
that  were  beheaded,''  is,  firfl  to  coniidtr  the  term  foul  as  ufed 
by  a  way  of  eminence  for  the  whole  man,  fowe  find  Mofcs 
frequently  ufed  the  word  ;  or  fecond,  if  foul  intends  lingly  the 
intelltdual  ptinciple  in  man,  it  v^^as  connected  wiih  fcmething, 
by  dei^roying  of  which,  iis  mode  and  manner  of  exiflence 
would  be  deflroyed ;  the  expreffion  plainly  amounts  to  this,  And 
Ifavv  the  fouls  of  the  rnen  that  were  beheaded,  and  they,  that 
is  the  men  lived,  &:c.  Now  in  which  ever  fenfe  we  take  the 
meaning  of  tlie  words,  it  amounts  to  the  fame  thing,  and  does 
not  involve  in  it  the  quellion  of  the  flate  of  the  foul  between 
death  and  the  refurrcdicn  :  the  refurrtc^tion  is  undoubtedly  re- 
ferred to,  becauie  it  is  faid  to  be  the  full  refurreftion.  If  the 
refurredion  be  intended,  then  it  is  certain  that  John  did  not  fee 
the  fouls  leparate  from  the  bodies,  for  they  are  to  accompany 
each  other, — the  foul  and  body  of  man  having  exiQed  together, 
and  ceafmg  toexifl  together ;  and  af.erwards  uniting  again  in 
exiftence,  which  we  doubt  not  will  be  the  fad  ;  how  can  v,-e 
deduce  herefrom  any  thing  at  all  with  refpeft  to  the  flue  of  the 
foul  between  death  and  the  reiurreftion  ?  the  phrafeology  in 
Matthew,  xxvii.  ^2.  forms  a  conivafl  with  what  is  here  faid — 
kaipolla  fomata  ten  kckomevon  ■.:gio:}  egerlhc,  and  many  bodies 
ofthefleepingholy,  were  railed  ;  thoTe  words  were  not  intend- 
ed to  convey  an  idea  of  the  refuvredion  :  confequently  that  part 
of  man  which  is  lead  eminent,  is  choftn  to  defcribe  the  lad. 
I  acknowledge  I  do  not  fte  what  the  \\oX(\sfh'eptf!g  holy,  can 
have  reference  to  but  intelledual  fouls,  becaufe  they  have  no 
reference  to  bod'c>. 

If  the  plain  meaning  of  John's  words  be,  that  he  faw  the 
faithful  fer  van  ts  of  God  aficr  ihey  were  raifed  from  the  dead,, 
then  one  argument  of  Pr.  Whitby,  lias  no  weight  in  it,  which  is 
this ;  the  foul's  livuig,  implies,  that  it  had  not  lived :  the  Dodor 
limits  thefenle  of  the  foul,  and  intends  thereby  fingly,  the  imel- 


[      4^5      ] 

kdiuai  priucipie,  and  if  in  this  limited  fenfe,  it  Vv-cs  li^id,  i  fa*# 
the  fouls,  and  they  lived  ;  it  would  feem  to  imply  that  they  had 
not  lived  :  burin  the  fenfe  I  have  ptit  upon  the  words  fuch  im- 
plication is  not  involved. 

Many  judicious  exporters  take  the  words  in  a  figurative  fenfe; 
but  I  think  from  their  own  arguments,  the  kind  of  Sgure  is 
indireftand  uncommon. 

They  feem  to  agree  that  the  primary  meantftg  of  the  %v6rd^ 
is  according  to  my  conftradiono  The  kcondary  meaning  by 
•which  they  become  figurative,  is  the  pure  apoftblic  church  of 
Chrifl,  the  members  of  which  are  long  fines  dead ;  but  this 
church  cannot  be  intended  :  therefore  a  fecond  figurative  fenfe 
is  made  from  the  firli  figurative  fenfe,  and  the  words  mean,  ac- 
cording to  the  fecond  figurative  fenle,  a  great  revival  of  pure 
teligion  ;  a  church  in  fpirit,  not  in  circumAances  and  iituationp 
refembling  another  church,  Ttie  trus  meaning,  according  to 
thefe  expofitors,  is  a  figurative  import  of  a  figurixivs  irttpoitj  oi 
•words  which  have  really  no  literal  meaning. 

It  is  faid  the  book  with  kxen  feals,  is  not  to  be  taken  literallyi 
|)Ut  figuratively.— John  fays  he  faw  a  book  with  feven  feals; 
Is  there  any  thing  incredible  in  this  'i  Jdare  not  fay  he  did  not" 
fee  fuch  a  book,  and  if  1  did,  the  literal  is  the  true  fenfe. 

A  trumpet  is  ufed  to  give  a  fignal  for  fome  confiderable. 
.e'vent ;  in  this  fenfe  it  is  ufed  in  the  revelations,  but  if  the  word 
b  ufed  figuratively,  then  it  intends  fome  other  thing  ;  and 
we  Riay  afk  what  the  fenfe  is,  for  the  expofitors  hav^  not  told' 
tis. 

A  beafl  is  faid  td  be  a  figurative  term  :  a  term  ceafes  to  hi 
figurative  when  the  meaning  of  it  is  explained,  and  It  is  conftantly 
xifed  a|reeably  to  the  explanation. 

The  term  beaO,  flands  for  a  kingdom  :  v.'hen  we  explain  in 
what  fenfe  wetiiake  ufeof  aterm,  if  it  is  not  according  to  the 
common  acception,  yet  if  We  adhere  to  that  fenfe,  we  are  not 
called  figurative  writers.  ^ 

The    term    v^itnejjes,  is  faid  to    be  frguratite ;  if  faithfol 
Chriftians  are  figurative  beings,  then  the   refrh  may    have  a 
figurative  fenfe. 

Thefe  expofitors  erideavor  to  eftablifh  the  ieflfg  of  the  paP 
fage,  by  finding  out  a  limilarity  or  likenefs.  , 

The  literal  meaning  of  the  paflage  being,  the  d&ad  raifedvvitS' 
glorious  bodies;  we  may  examine  how  the  apofiles  vie^d- 
their  own  fituation  in  the  flefh,  coir.pared  with  what  they  wef^^ 
to  be  in  t^e  refurreiSion. 

I  t 


[      4^6      ] 

I  think  til's  ii  the  firil  comparifon  that  tiity  Teem  to  make — 
and  from  this  oraparifon, they  endeavor  to  efiablifh  a  likenefs 
between  the  apoltolic  church  in  the  tie (h,  and  their  luppofed 
church. 

Now  the  apoflle^  do  conHanrly  make  a  great  and  unknown 
difference  between  their  ftate  intheflefh,  and  in  the  refurredtion ; 
they  fay  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  fhall  be  :  eye  hath  not 
feen,  and  ear  hath  not  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive  :we  lee  through  a  glafs  darkly  :  we 
fee  in  part,  we  know  in  part.  The  moft  diftinguiQiing  attribute 
of  the  Diety  is  omnifcience  or  infinite  v/ifdom :  with 
refpedl  to  kncwlege  and  wifdom  (for  the  comparifon 
can  only  be  made  as, to  the  intellcdual  principle — there  will 
be  no  likenefs  between  the  bodies)  there  will  be  an  eflential 
difference  ;  fo  great  and  inconceivable  that  the  apoffies  them- 
felves  plainly  intimate,  that  there  is  no  comparative  likenefs.  If 
therefore,  there  be  no  comparative  likenefs  between  the 
apoflles  in  the  refurret^ion,  and  in  the  flefh,and  we  aim  only  at 
difcovering  a  fimilarity  between  theapoftles  in  the  fle(h,  and  the 
members  of  the  fuppofed  church,  then  we  do  not  make  the 
paffage  itfelf  a  ground  work  of  the  comparifon,  but  we,  per- 
haps inattentively,  affume  a  ground  for  the  comparifon  which 
has  no  relation  to, or  connexion  with  the  paflage. 

We  may  alfo  obJerve,  thatfundry  paflagesoftheantient  pro- 
phets have  a  dirtd  reference  to  the  Millenium,  and  that  many 
of  thofe  which  are  adduced  to  prove  a  figurative  reference  are  in 
our  favor  ;  thus  Hofea,  vi.  i,  2,  The  prophet  exhorts  to  return 
to  the  Lord,forhe  hath  torn,  and  he  will  heal,  he  hath  fmitten, 
and  he  will  bind  up  ;  after  two  days  will  he  receive  us,  or  make 
us  live  again  ;  on  the  third  day  will  he  raife  us  up  as  fr<fin  the 
dead,  and  we  Ihall  live  in  his  fight. 

The  two  days  no  doubt  figniiy  the  periods  of  the  Jewifhand 
Chrifiian  difpenfations,and  is  an  evidence  that  the  two  periods, 
called  two  days,  will  be  the  fame  as  to  length  of  time:  If 
the  two  days  feve  not  this  fignification  it  is  incumbent  on  them 
to  (hew  what  their  meaning  is,  for  in  themis  contained  the  ef- 
fence  or  myfiery  of  the  prophecy.  If^they  have  the  meaning  I 
put  upon  them,  then  thepaflage  is  a  direct  prophecy  in  our  favor. 
The  fame  obfervations  apply  with  refped  to  the  witnefies, 
wli^ch  is  adduced  to  Ihow,  that  the  main  paflnge  under  our 
confideration  has  a  figurative  meaning  :  If  the  three  days  and  an 
half,  intend  630  years,  as  I  have  explained  them,  then  this  paf- 
fage is  a  direft  evidence  in  our  favor,  and  is  as  direfHy  oppof- 
ed  to  a  figurative  fenfe  ;  it  al  o  proves  that  1 260  years,  and  630 
years,  make  together  the  period  of  the  Chrillian  difpenfation. 


I    427    ] 
OBSERVATIONS 

On  the  descriptions, 

AFTER  POURING  OUT  t^e  yxH  VIAL. 


TO  enter  fully  into  the  fpirit  and  fublimlty  of  thefe  defcrip- 
tions,  does  not  belong  10  mortal  man  ! They  are 

glorious  and  terrible,  beyond  our  comprehenfion. 

Some  of  them  are  fo  manifeftly  blended  with  an  eternal 
duration,  that  we  muft  fuppofe,  that  at  the  commencement  of 
the  Millenium,  the  reftitution  of  all  things  will  take  place.  That 
the  things  to  be  moved,  fpoken  of  by  Paul,  will  be  moved; 
that  fome  of  thofe  things  which  are  to  remain  forever,  maybe 
introduced  :  that  notwithftanding  an  eternal  duration  com- 
mences with  fome,  it  does  not  with  all  that  are  ultimately  to 
be  happy  ;  it  will  be  the  happy  cafe  of  thofe  only,  who  are  de- 
lignated  by  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife  ;  the  connedion  with 
thefe  will,  at  this  time,  become  indifloluble  and  eternal:  as  iome 
of  thefe  defcriptions  belong  to  time,  and  fome  to  eternity  ,when 
the  Miilenium  ends  all  will  belong  to  the  lad.  To  adjult  and 
arrange  in  a  connected  view,  all  that  belongs  to  the  lame  fub- 
jeft  in  thefe  defcriptions  will  be  an  arduous  and  difficult  taflc. 
But  the  attempt  is  neceffary  bee aufe  fome  have  fuppofed  the 
defcriptions  belong  to  periods,  fo  cffentially  different,  as  to 
malce  the  greater  part  of  them  an  incomprehenfible  figure. 

From  the  i6th  chap.ver.  1 7,  to  the  20th  chap.  ver.  3.  inclu- 
five,  all  the  defcriptions  mufl  be  confidered  as  having  reference 
to  things  that  muft  take  place  before  the  commencement  of 
the  Millenium  kingdom  in  full  glory  ;  and  all  relate  to  temporal 
things,  thatis,  things  under  the  prefentdifpenfation,  excepting 
Babylon  when  fhe  becomes  the  hold  of  every  foul  fpirit,  and 
fatan  who  is  bound  a  thoufand  years ;  and  alfo  Jefus  Chrift,  the 
bride  and  the  "uefts. 


I      4^      ! 

When  the  feventh  vial  is  powed  out,  feven  particular  and  dif. 
-fmft  denunciations  irnme'diately  follow  ;  the  firft  only  in- 
.^imates  that  lomethingof  high  confequence  isfiniftied,  and 
ihere  are  but  fix  judgment?. 

Firft.  A  great  voice  came  out  of  the  teraple  of  heaven, 
S-om  the  throne,  faying,    IT  IS  D01S3E. 

Secondo  Voices,  thunders  and  lightnings,  and  a  great  earth- 
quake,fuch  as  was  not  fince  men  were  upon  earth. 

Third,     The  great  city  is  divided  into  three  parts. 

Fourth.     The  cities  of  the  nations  tell 

Fifth.  Great  Babylon  comes  into  rememberance  before  Gods 
'io  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fiercetiefs  of  his 
•wrath. 

Sixth.  Every  iflaiid  %s  away,  and  the  mountains  are  not 
found. 

Seventh„  A  grest  hail  out  of  heaven,;  falls  on  men,  and  tbey 
l>lafpheme  God,  becaufe  ofthe  hail. 

Thefe  defcrlptions  refer  to  judgments  that  are  to  b;  executed 
between  the  pouring  out  of  the  feventh  vial,  and  the  com- 
mencement of  the  reigning  with  Clitift  a  thoufand  ye.axs,  which 
■vve  call  the  beginning  of  the  Millenium  in  glory. 

As  it  is  a  very  ufual  thing  for  John  to  bring  firfi  to  view  ob- 
jefts  moft  diftant  from  us,  and  probably  th?  geared  to  him  (for 
he  feems  to  trnce  the  account  back  from  the  Millenium,  whilfl 
•we  naturally  trace  it  up  to  thalftate)  I  think  we  have  good 
Jbreafon  for  fuppoling  here,  that  we  ought  to  invert  the  order  of 
•?he  judgments,  and  then  the  fixth  judgment  will  be  the  $rft  in 
order  of  time,  to  mankind. 

Whether  the  feven  thunders  do  not  belong  to  thefe  feven  de- 
fcriptioRs  may  ba  a  qucflion ;  if  they  do,  their  period  will  not 
'be  alongo^e ;  and  !  fee  no  impropriety  in  fuppoling  thr-.t  they 
liave  this  relation.  "The  events  will  be  great  and  diflinguiPned  ; 
yerha'psthey  may  belong  to  the  clofing  of  the  prefent  fyflem, 
-in  which  futurity  is  always  concealed  from  uS;  and  -they  con? 
tained  fomething  that  was  not  th£n  permitted  to  be  revealed. 
The  Millenium  ilate  has  no  fealedbook,  a&  to  thofe  ^^.'hothen 
commence  to  be  eternally  happy.  But  whether  thofe  feven 
thunders  have  reference  to  theie  dsfcriptions,  or  to  the  Milleniujn 
■llate,  is  not  material ;  becaufe  we  know  not  their  contents.  We 
snay,  f  think,  place  the  lad  judginent  ^rfl,  and  confider  them 
feverally  afieifwardj,  in  this  ofder. 

FirH,'  .Hail  under  the  Srft  trumpet,  undoubtedly  denotes 
:^erfecutioa3,not  wars  of  one  empire  againft  another ;  the  fuh- 
-ie^softJie  fa,me  empire  are  divided  in  the 'r  opinions :  difTti  • 


C    429    ] 

snce  of  opinion  I^  the  fource  of  thefe  feyere  ?nd  bitter  pejfecu- 
iions, 

I'he  bft  beaft  is  multifarious,  it  confifts  of  eleven  horns :  dif- 
ferent political  opinions  among  tlie  govern iivg;ind  the  govern- 
ed, maybe  ?.  fource  of  greater  periecution,  than  that  wliich 
took  place  under  the  firll  trumpet.  However  great  and  fevere 
thefe  persecutions  may  be,  they  do  not  produce  dlay  repen- 
tance ;  as  we  fuppofe  this  judgment  is  immediately  connedled 
with  the  fiXth  vial ;  and  as  fome  appearances  in  the  world  feem 
to  indicate  a  commencement  of  it,  it  will  be  proper  to  adduce 
fome  arguments  for  inverting  the  order  of  the  judgmenis,  and 
alfo  to  miake  a  few  obfervations  with  refpeft  to  the  probibte 
periods  of  clofing  the  vials. 

As  to  the  lirft  we  obferve,  that  in  the  14th  chap,  before  the 
^ngels  begin  to  pour  out  the  vials, there  arefeven  diflindl  exhibi- 
tions to  John  ;  and  it  is  apparent  here,  that  John  reckons  baclc 
to  us, 

Firft.  He  fees  a  lamb  landing  on  Mount  Z'on,  and  with 
him  an  hundred  and  forty  four  thoiifand,  having  his  father's 
name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

Second,  He  fees  an  angel  flying  in  the  midft  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlalhng  gofpel  to  preach;  declaring  that  the 
hoiir  of  his  judgment  is  come.  Thefe  two  defcriptions  com- 
mence together  with  the  Millenium,  or  rather  fome  little  time 
after. 

Third.  Another  angel  declares?  that  great  Babylon  is  fallens, 
i\nd  this  event  precedes  the  Millenium,  or  its  full  and  glorious 
eflablifhment. 

Fourth.  A  third  angel  folio v/s  them,  faying  -with  a  loud 
voice,  if  any  man  worihip  the  beaft,  or  his  image,  and  receive 
his  mark  in  his  forehead  or  in  his  hand,  he  (hail  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  and  they  fhall  be  tormented  in 
fire  and  brimftone,  in  the  prefence  of  the  holy  angels  and  of 
the  Iamb,  and  the  ftnoke  of  their  torment  afcendeth  forever 
and  ever,  and  they  have  no  reft  day  or  night. 

Fifth.  A  voice  from  heaven  commands  John  to  write : 
bleffed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  :  henceforth,  yea, 
faith  the  fpirit,  that  they  may  lefl  from  their  labors,  and  their 
works  do  follovr  them.  The  fenfe  of  which  is  plain  jy^— all  the 
dead  that  died  in  the  Lord  are  ble^fd  becaufe  the  refurredion  is 
at  hancJ.  The  original  by  no  means  conveys  this  idea,  that 
thofe  who  die  after  a  certain  period  will  be  particularly  blefledj 
biit  has  reference  to  all  that  die  in  the  L-ord, 


[      430      ] 

The  firft  part  of  the  fentence  defignates  no  time  when  they 
die ;  the  laft  defignates  particularly  the  period  when  all  who 
die  in  the  Lord  will  enter  into  reft  and  be  happy. 

Sixth.  John  fees  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one 
fitting  like  to  the  Son  of  M,m,  having  upon  his  head  agoiden 
crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  fharp  fickle.  Another  angelcarrie 
out  of  the  temple,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that 
fat  upon  the  cloud :  Thrufl  in  thy  fickle  and  reap ;  for  the 
iiour  to  reap  is  come  ;  the  harveft  of  the  earth  is  fully  ripe  : 
and  he  that  fat  on  the  cloud  caft  in  his  fickle  upon  the  earth, 
and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

Seventh.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  of 
Heaven,  he  alfo  having  n  fharp  fickle  ;  and  another  angel  cam^e 
from  the  altar,  having  power  over  fire  ;  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice  to  hirra  that  had  the  fharp  fickle,  faying,  Thrufl  in 
thy  fharp  fickle,  and  gather  the  cluders  of  the  vine  of 
the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe:  And  the  angel  caft 
his  fickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth, 
and  caft  it  into  the  great  wine-prcfs  of  the  wrath  of  God  ;  and 
the  wine-prefs  was  trod  without  the  city. 

Eighth.  John  fees  as  it  were  a  fea  of  glafs,  mingled  with 
fire ;  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  vidory  over  the  bead,  and 
over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his 
name,  ftanding  upon  the  fea  ot  glais,  having  the  harps  of  God; 
and  they  fung  the  fcngofMofes  the  fervant  of  God,  and  the 
fong  of  the  Lamb. 

The  firft  and  the  eighth  of  thefe  defcriptlons  afford  different 
views  of  the  two  churches,  which  unite  in  one  glorious  body, 
though  they  are  manifeftly  of  different  grades.  The  firft  def- 
cription  exhibits  only  the  faithful  Jews.  The  eighth  defcrip- 
tion  exhibits  the  faithful  Jews  and  the  faithful  Chriftians.  And 
there  is  fome  miftery  attending  thefe,  and  feveral  circumfiances 
that  are  neceffary  to  be  adjufted,  which  adjuftment  I  think  may 
be  made  fiom  fundry  defcriptlons,  and  will  tend  to  afford  us 
clear  ideas  as  to  the  faithful  Jews  and  Chriftians. 

The  firft  defciiption  exhibits  the  144,00038  being  able  to 
learu  a  fong  whicli  no  man  could  learn  but  themfelves  wh'ch 
are  redeemed  from  the  earth.  John  hears  a  voice  from  heaven 
ai,  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thun- 
der ;  and  he  hears  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their 
harps,  and  they  fung,  as  it  were,  a  new  fong  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  living  hofts  and  the  elders. 

As  this  fong  ic  lung  before  the  living  hofts,  and  the  elders,  as 
well  as  b-;fore  the  throne,  thefe  two  bodies  do  not  join  in  the 
fong  ;  and  the  circumftance  of  the  fong's being  performed  he- 


C    431    ] 

fore  them,  Qiews,  that  they  are  of  a  higher  grade  than  the 
144,000.  No  man  ecu! d  learn  the  /org,  does  not  intend  the 
elders  and  the  living  hofts,  for  we  tind,  chap.  v.  ver.  8,  that 
when  the  lamb  hr.d  taken  the  book,  the  four  Uving  hoils  and 
the  elders  tell  down  before  the  lamb,  having  everyone  of 
them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the 
prayers  of  laints.  And  they  fun g  a  new  fong — As  itmuRbe 
apparent,  that  the  idea  meant  to  be  conveyed,  is  not  that  the 
elders  and  living  hofts  could  not  learn  the  long  ;  it,  therefore, 
follows,  that  the  i44;OO0  at  this  time  perform  this  fong  before 
the  throne  and  the  elders  and  living  hofls. 

The  circumftances  and  charaderiftics  of  the  eighth  defcrip- 
tion,  give  us  an  idea  of  a  coalition  between  the  faithful  Jews 
and  the  faithful  Chriflians ;  and  it  takes  place  on  a  fea  of 
glafs,  mingled  with  Sre,  and  probably  before  the  full  ellablilli- 
ment  of  the  Millenium  in  glory.  The  charsdlers  here,  are 
thofe  that  have  gotten  the  vidory  over  the  beafl,  ?.nd  over  his 
image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  tlie  number  of  his  name  : 
Thefe  four  charaders  refer  to  fomethiag  that  is  Anii-Chrifiian ; 
and  they  may  refer  us  to  the  four  great  monarchies  that  exifted 
after  the  eftablirnment  of  Chrifiianity,  becaufe  this  vidoiious 
band  undoubtedly  includes  all  true  Chriflians;  they  are  the 
church  reprefented  in  Chapter  xii.  To  whom  is  given 
two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  which  overcomes  the  dragon 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  tefli- 
mony,  who  loved  not  their  hves  unto  the  death.  They  ling 
the  fong  of  Mofes  the  fervant  of  God,  and  the  fong  of  the 
Lamb.  It  feems  natural,  therefore,  to  fuppofe,  that  the  per- 
formers or  fingers  are  faithful  Jews  and  faithful  Chriftians  ; 
the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand,  the  eldeis,  and  the 
hvio^  hofts.  It  is  faid  of  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four 
thoufand,  Thefe  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the 
firft  fruits  unto  God,  and  to  the  Lamb,  which  is  a  proper  cha- 
radkriftic  of  the  faithful  Jewifh  church.  They  are  the  elder 
brother  or  fider. 

As  it  is  apparent  that  the  elders  and  living  hofls  do  fing, 
that  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand  do  fing.  and  that 
no  other  man  can  learn  the  fong,  therefore,  it  mufi  follow, 
that  they  are  the  performers  of  this  divine  anthem. 

The  firft  of  thefe  defcriptions  has  in  part  been  exhibited  be- 
fore, fo  that  it  cannot  be  altogether  new;  and  we  may  omit 
reckoning  it  as  one,    and  then  the  exhibitions  will  be  feven. 

The  two  firft  of  thefe  defcriptions  begin  with  the  Millenium 
in  glory  ;  the  third  precedes  it.  The  fourth  has  operated  as  a 
camion  to  Chriflians,  ever  fince  it  has  been  written.  The 
worfhipping  of  the  beafthas  reference  to  thofe  who  are  in  a 


Situation  fp  Vvorfliip  aim  ;  and  an  awful  penally  is  ahhexe<!"t^' 
fuch  woirtiip. 

The  fifth  pvecedts  tlicMiltenium  :  They  \ivh6  are  dead  are 
ftid  to  be  blelled ;  and  this  bJefiecnefs  ariles  from  their  being 
j'uf^  about  to  enter  into  that  itU  which  yet  remains  to  the 
people  of  God. 

The  liXih  and  ie'venth,  iTranifeliiy  precede  the  Millenium; 
and  1  think  the  eighth  alfo,  v,hica  reprefcnrs  the  fafety  and  fe- 
cutiiy  of  the  happy  for  a  (hori  fpace  of  time.  They  are 
brought  up  from  their  graves  before  the  diiTolution  ofhunian 
nature,  and  before  the  city  prepared  for  them  is  ready  ;  and  in, 
this  interval  they  are    reprefehted    as  ftanding  on    ia  fca  of 

ItTs  upon  the  whole  ^fipdreiVt,  thai  ffetie  John  reckons  baclt 
from  the  Millenium,  and  foiiVebf  ihe'fejui^gments  are  the  fame 
as  thofe  defcrlbcd  after  pouring  out  the  fcventh  vial. 

The  clofihg  of  the  6th  vial,  is  to  be  afcertaincd  from  a  care- 
ful obfervation  of  the  occurrences  in  the  n/ov!d,  compared 
With  the  charaderillic  defcriptions  as  v/ejl  as  from  computa- 
tions evidently  founded  m  prophecy.  The  period  of  that 
vial  is  the  iHth  and  great  d.v/  of  preparation  for  the  moil  glo- 
rious as  well  as  the  iTioR  av.'ful  event  thatever  did  or  will  take 
place  in  this  lower  world  ;  during  which,  deception  i5  to  ope- 
rate on  mankind  beyond  all  former  experience.  They  in  ay 
be  zealoufly  in  purfuit  of  that  perfedion  in  human  things 
Which  does  not  belong  to  the  lot  of  huinahity. 

1  have  in  ray  remarks  on  Daniel  dated,  that  commencing 
V/ith  the  Bibylonifh  captivity,  feventy  years,  tlilrty  feven  tim.cs 
repealed,  or  2590  years,  feein  to  be  the  full  period  of  the 
Jeivifh  defolations;  and  from  the  end  of  that  Captivity  only 
thirty-fix  feveniics,  or  2.520  years;  from  which  alfo  to  the. 
taking  of  JeruuTem  by  ^'ei"pa^lan,  were  eightli  and  ah  ha'f 
leVeniies,  or  505  yearr.  That  Chrift  was  boin  about  the 
middle  of  the  eighth  fevchty.  that  he  expired  at  the  clofe  of.ir; 
and  that  the  Jews  were  dcdroyed  about  the  middle  of  th^ 
ninth  feventy  ;  Thatlhc  birth  of  our  Saviour  fee ms  to  inter- 
rupt the  regular  courfe  of  the  ftvehties,  and  to  commence  the iii 
anev/  in  the  middle  of  a  current  one,  aiid  commencmg  3 
new  era  with  his  birth  ;  his  death  happened  in  the  iviiddle,  and 
the  end  of  the  Jew ifh  nation  at  the  clofe  of  a  new  fLventy. 
But  upon  mature  cojilldcration,  I  am  fatisfied,  that  the  regtilar 
feries  (if  feventy  years  v.'as  not  ihtenupted.  From  comparing 
fundry  chronological  periods  together  in  Jofepliu?,  it  is  vhani- 
fell,  tli.it  he  made  the  ;vriod  of  time  f'ora  the  firfl  year  of  Ne- 
buchadiu'iZAr  to  the  icccnd  year  of  \'efpafian,  v.'hen  the  jews 


[      433       i 

were  defiroyed  730  ye?.:s,  nearly  ill  the  modem  chronological 
i.\b':es  allow  only  676  years  to  the  fame  period,  fo  that  there  is 
a  difference  0I54  years,  Jofephus  has  made  the  period  30 
years  too  long;  and  others  twenty-four  years  loo  fhorr. 

Jofephus  commences  the  70  years  captivity  with  the  17th 
year  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  which  is  17  years  too  late.  The 
period  from  the  fiiii  of  Cyrus  to  the  fecond  of  Vefpalian, 
he  makes  643  years,  which  is  probably  thirteen  years  too 
long.  Adjulingche'e  dfk'rtnces  from  the  frift  of  Nebuchad- 
«ezzar  t,o  the  ftccnd  of  Vefpalian,  will  be  700  years, 
and  from  the  firft  oJ"  Cyrus  to  the  fame  period  will  be  636 
y^ars. 

70 

From  the  firft  of  Cyrus  to  the  birth  of  Chrift     8       560 

From  the  birth  of  Ciuill  to  his  death         -         o^       35 

'rhe  witnefTes  begin  their  prophecy  imme- 
diately after  the  death  of  Chrift,  and  con- 
tinue during  the  tim.e  of  fix  trumpets  18     1260 

To  the  fix  vials  we  allot  -  "         9      ^3° 

After  the  pouring  out  of  the  feventh  vial, 
fundry  judgments  are  to  be  executed  on 
mankind,  in  the  fltlh,  for  which  we  al- 
low -  -  -  -    oi      35 

36    2520  years 
By  this  computation  the  fixth  vial  would  not  end  till  the 
common  year  of  our  Lord  1925. 

If  we  compute  to,  and  from  the  birth  of  our  Saviour,  it 
will  be  as  follows  : — 

From  firft  of  Cyrus  to  Chrift  -  8       560 

The  period  for  fix  trumpets  -  18     1260 

The  period  for  fix  \\As  -  "9      ^3'^ 

From  the  pouring  out  of  the  7th  vial  to  the 
lull  eftiblilhment  of  the  Millenium  in 
glory  -  -  -  -         I         70 

35     2520 
By  this  computation,  the  6:h  vial  will  end  in  the  common 
year  of  our  Lord  1890. 

I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  a  period  of  18  feventies, 
or  1 260  years,  is  affigntd  to  the  trumpets,  during  which  time 
the  two  witnefles  prophecy;  and  if  fo  it  is  raanifcft,  that 
we  cannot  aliign  raor?  than  half  the  period  to  tlie  vials.     Jf 


[      431       1 

^'e  cannot  make  tne  years  quadrate  exadly.it  is  rot  ftranga 
Ror  very  material:  Tiie  ground  work  of  the  computation 
fcems  to  be  well  eRiiblidied,  and  the  general  complexion  of 
sll  that  has  paft,  fcems  to  corroborate  the  fame. 

I  know  of  no  other  di'a  in  fcripture,  for  computing  to  the 
final  end  of  human  nature  in  the  flefh,  but,  from  the  cut- 
ting down  the  great  tree,  or  the  end  of  Imperial  Babylon, 
25io  years:  From  the  commen&ement  of  Alexander  the 
great,  1300  days,  to  the  cleanfing  of  the  fanftuary ;  and  from 
the  Mahometan's  taking  Jerufalem,  A.  0,637,  who  are  to 
tread  it  under  foot  1260  years.  If  we  compute  to  and  from 
the  b'r'ih  of  Chrilt,  and  not  his  death,  thefe  periods  will  all 
end  about  A.  D.  1890. 

And  the  fpace  of  70  years  from  Chrift's  fecond  Advent,  to 
the  full  efiabiirhment  of  the  Millenium  in  glory,  feems  to  cor^ 
lefpond  with  the  latter  part  ofCi;ap  xii.  ot  Daniel,  where  we 
find  over  and  above  ii6o  years,  75  years :  At  the  end  of 
■•.vhich  we  may  fuppofe,  the  Millenium  llate  is  jully  arranged 
andeflablifhed.  Though  Chrilt's  operations  in  pcrlbn,  com- 
mence before  this  time,  as  a  warrior  and  the  fupreme  head  of 
•a  great  kingdom,  the  war  feems  to  be  againfl  men  in  the 
flefh.  The  6ih  vial  clofes  the  Chrillian  difpenfaiion,  as  the 
death'  of  Ghrift  did  the  JewiPn,  fomeiime  before  the  'nation 
were  utterly  deflroyed.  The  perfonal  appearance  of  Chriftwill 
dole  the  prefentdifpenfation,  and  a  new  era  will  commence 
fometime  before  the  diffolution  of  all  flefh,  as  is  manifcilly  the 

'C:\k  by  the  defcriptions,  after  pouring  out  the  7th  vial.  }i 
one  hundred  and  nxty-fix  years  irom  this  year  1794,  me  1520 
years  will  expire  ;  and  I  fee  no  objedion  to  confidering  that 
the  fecond  Advent  of  Cluid  will  happen  70  years  before 
the  completion  of  the  2510  years,  or  about  96  years  from  this 
time. 

As  I  have  obferved  before,  it  feems  apparent,  that  the  m.i- 
niRers  of  vengeance  employed  to  execute  tl-ic  judgments  con- 
tained in  the  tvi'o  fiill  vials,  are  the  Ottomans;  and  that  the 
objcdls  of  the  venge;,nce  are  the  Grecian  Chrillians,  and  the 

-•raflerri  em-pire.  That  the  defcriptions  of  the  third  via!  natural- 
ly refer  us  to  the  reformation,  againll  which  the  church  of 
Rome  exerted  all  her  natural  power  and  (Irength,  and  fum- 
moncd  to  her  aiTiflance  all  the  powers  of  darknefs;  and  thoie 
of  the  fourth  via),  to  wars  betwten  temporal  power?,  princi- 
pally flirred  up  by  thellomanCatholic?,againflProieflant  powers. 
The  hidorv  of  the  reformation,  and  the  wars  in  conftquencc 
thereof,  f.\]\  in  between  1470  and  1680.  The  fifth  vial  is  pour- 
■ed  cut  ca  the  throne  of  the  beafl,   wirich  intends  the  Pope 


L       43S       J 

2nd  Rojnan  Catholic  powers,  and  his  kingdom  was  darkened. 
This  defcription  1  have  luppofed,  refers  us  to  the  banifhment  of 
the  Jefuits ;  but  perhaps  fomething  further  may  be  intended  ; 
darknefs  is  oppoled  to  light :  Light.  elTentially  defignates  the 
pure  dodtrinci  of  the  gofpel,  and  darknefs  is  their  oppofue. 
Now,  if  we  fuppofe  the  banifhment  of  the  Jefuits  was  the  occa- 
fion  of  darkuefs,  we  annex  to  them  the  idea  of  liglit,  which  is 
an  incongruous  idea:  They  did  not  poflefs  gofpel,  nor  true 
political  light,  ^^'e  may  fuppofe  the  charadterirtic  marks  a 
lading  feparation  between  Proteftant  and  Roman  Citholic 
powers :  Whit  little  evangelical  light  then  exifted,  was  with  the 
proteftant  pow^ns,  its  oppofue  was  with  the  Roman  Catholic 
powers.  Tlris  lading  feparation  did  not  take  place  before 
1680;  nor  until  the  monarchical  wars  were  over;  which  hai 
in  a  great  mealure  for  their  objedt,  the  rights  of  Papacy  on  one 
fide,  and  the  dedrudion  of  them  on  the  other.  If  we  then 
take  darknefs  to  intend  the  oppofue  of  evangelical  light ;  and  I 
think  this  is  a  natural  idea  ;  the  chararteriftic  correfponds  with 
the  period  of  time  between  1680  and  1785.  The  banifhment 
of  the  Jefuits  may  have  been  the  occafion  of  lukewarmnefs  in 
the  Roman  Catholics,  whereby  the  charader  of  the  Laodiceaa 
church  becomes  applicable  to  them. 

Second.  John's  fixth  charaderiflic  is,  Every  ifland  flies 
away,  and  the  mountains  are  not  found.  That  ifland  and 
mountain  mean  the  fame  thing  here  that  they  do  when  the 
fixthfealsis  opend,  cannot  be  doubted,  and  there  they  mean 
men  great  and  honorable  ;  men  of  eminent  ftation — a  foreign 
kingdom  at  this  time  exhibits  the  charafteriftics  of  thefe  two 
defcriptions.  I  would  not,  however,  pretend  to  determine,  that 
ihefetwo  defcriptive  judgments  have  commenced — It  maybe 
the  cafe,  and  if  fo,  future  events  will  ftiortly  (hew  in  what  light 
they  are  to  be  confidered;  yet  I  think  thefe  iflands  and  moun- 
tains are  not  to  be  moved  by  mortal  man  fo  as  not  to  be  found. 

Third.  Great  Babylon  comes  into  remembrance  before 
God. 

The  terms,  Great  Babylon,  may  have  the  follov\ring  ideas  in 
them — Firft,  as  God  gave  all  the  human  race  to  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, all  the  defceiidants,  in  any  fucceeding  time  or  p!ace  exifl- 
ing  in  the  flt^fh  at  the  fame  lime,  will  conRitute  part  of  great 
Babylon,  and  the  whole  will  cenfifl  of  all  mankind  from 
great  imperial  Babylon,  to  the  end  of  time. 

Second.  Babylon  denotes  the  place  of  confinement  of  the 
wicked,  and  probably  the  wicked  themfelves  after  the  refur- 
retftion.fo  that  we  have  Babylon  in  the  ftefh,  and  not  in  the 
fiefb ;  the  great  and  univtrfal  city  of  wickednefs  in  this  world. 


[      456      ] 

ih  which  there  isnonel  that  doth  good,  no  rot  one  and  the 
great  city  ofthe  wicked  in  the  next  world. 

The  terms  great  Babylon,  are  iifed  here  in  the  firft  of  the 
fenfes. 

Fourth.  The  cities  ofthe  nations  fell,  snd  this  is  a  natural 
confequence  of  remembering  great  Babylon,  and  giving  unto 
her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fiercenejs  of  his  wrath.  The 
falling  ofthe  cities  do  not  mean  utter  dt;llru(ftion ;  perhaps  it  may 
as  places  of  civil  polity. 

Eifth.     The  great  city  is  divided  into  three  parts ;  after  man- 
kind have  embrewed  their  hands  in  the  plentifureflufion  of 
each  others  blood,  after  kings  and  noblts  are  no   more  to  be 
found,  after  the  cities  of  the  nations  as  places  of  civil  polity 
are  no  more ;  the  great  city  is  divided  into  three  parts  ;  it  is  not 
the  great  city  of  Babylon  which  denotes  a  wicked  city,  for  all 
arenot  Babylon,who  are  ofBabylon.  Thegreat  city  here  means 
the  things   contained,  and  not  the  things  containing,  as  when 
our  Saviour  took  the  cup  and   blelled  it ;  the  meaning  is,  he 
blefied  what  the  cup  contained.     This  great  city  can    intend 
nothing  elfe  as  1  fee,  but  all  the  human  race  dead  and  alive : — 
Its  being  divided  into  three  parts,  intends,  Pirft,    The  twenty- 
four  elders  and  four  living  hofls  and  1 44.000.  Second,  Thofe 
who  are  blefled  by  being  called  to  the  marriage  (upper  of  the 
lamb.  And  Third,  The  reprobate  v/icked:  and  this  laft  clafs  we 
may  naturally  fuppofe,  confids  principally,  if  not  altogether,  ct 
fuch  as  have  lived  under  the  Qiriliian    lydem,    where    the 
rewards  are  on  either  hand  eternal. 

I  know  not  of  any  other  conflruft'on  that  can,  even  with 
plaufibility,  be  given  to  thofe  t\'otds.  Theprevious defcriptions 
carry  us  to  the  very  time,  when  by  fundry  palTages  of  fcripture, 
■we  are  informed  the  rclurredtion  will  t?ke  place;  that  is,  jviil 
before  the  final  exit  cf  maKkind  in  the  fl:fh. 

Sixth.  The  voice?,  thunders,  lightning  and  great  earth- 
quake, mark  out  the  end  of  all  fi»-(h,  as  they  did  untler  the  fi.xth 
kal,  the  end  ofthe  Jewifii  nation. 

Seventh.  A  great  voice  out  of  tl-.e  temple  of  heaven,  from 
the  throne  proclaims,  IT  IS  DOME, — and  the  feventh 
vial  naturally  defgnates  the  cloiing  of  the  pieftnt  economy. 

In  this  order,  the  hx  judgments  appear  to  be  haimonicus, 
and  naturally  follow  each  other. 

The  perlecutions  of  the  ChriiViAns  under  th'>  fnft  trvrrnper, 
afedeflgnated  by  hail  and  fire  minglid  with  blood.  Mankind 
are  the  agents,  and  they  In  ay  be  ofthe  firft  oi  tliete  judgments. 
The  angry  and  difcordant  paflions  may  all  be  let  looie,  and  may 
•^ie  the  caufc  of  a  complicated  fcvne  of  miferyand  bloodnrect, 


I       437      ] 

which  no  tongue  can  diefcrlbe  ;  and  the  effeds  of  it  will  pro- 
duce no  repentance — Men  will  blafpheme  God  becaufe  of  the 
g*^tat  plague  of  the  hail. 

All  the  17th  chap,  is  employed  in  giving  farther  defcrlptions, 
to  enable  us  to  form  more  accurate  ideas  with  refped  to  Gieat 
Bibylon.  The  judgment  which  John  is  Ihewn  of  the  great 
v/hore  that  fitteth  on  many  v/aters,  is  more  particularly  point- 
ed out  in  the  18th  chap,  which  has  reft^rence  to  temporal 
things ;  but  the  acftual  punifhment  is  exhibited  at  the  cloie  of 
the  19th  chap.  The  17  th  chap,  points  our  view  to  the  extent  of 
the  objed,  and  the  i8ih  to  the  extent  of  the  judgment,  which 
is  fo  evidently  of  a  temporal  nature,  or  rather  has  reference  to 
things  ofluch  a  nature,  that  we  may  be  fure,  that  the  final 
judgment  of  the  wicked  is  not  hereby  intended:  we  have  in 
thele  two  chapters,  three  matters  which  require  a  critical  exami- 
nation. 

Firft.    The  new  and  fingular  charadter  of  a  woman. 

Second.  The  connection  this  woman  has  with  all  the  great 
favage  beafts. 

Tnird.  The  judgment  inflifted  not  exprefsly  on  the  woman 
nor  on  the  feven  heads  and  ten  horns,  but  on  Babylon  the 
great,  and  ultimately  on  the  beaft  and  faUe  prophet. 

With  refpedt  to  the  charader  of  the  woman,  theie  can  be 
no  doubt  but  lin  and  wickednefs  are  thereby  intended.  There 
always  appears  to  be  a  difference  and  deftindion  held  up  to 
view,  between  the  martyrs  under  the  Mofaic  and  ChritVian  dif- 
penfation  ;  and  here  this  woman  is  drunken  with  the  blood  of 
the  faints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jeius ;  two  diftincft 
"kindsof  martyrs, which  isone  mark  of  the  longconunued  duration 
of  the  woman.  The  angel  ftiewsjohn  themyflery  of  the  woman 
that  fits  upon  the  fcarlet  coloured  beaft,  full  ol  the  names  of 
blafphemy,  having  the  feven  heads  and  ten  horns.  This  beaft 
can  be  no  other  than  the  great  image  that  Nebuchadnezzar 
fav/;  and  as  the  woman  fits  on  this  beaft,  and  on  every  head  of 
ir,  as  Well  the  feven  heads,  as  the  ten  hoins;itis  impoffible 
that  any  thing  elfe  can  be  intended,  but  fin  and  wickednefs ;  it 
is  fomething  that  isco-extenfive  and  co-temporary  with  all  the 
heads  and  horns ;  therefore  it  muft  be  a  quality  attached  to 
tliem  all  ;and  there  is  none  other,  that  I  can  conceive  of,  an- 
fwering  to  the  charader  of  the  woman,  but  a  finful  and 
v,'icked  nature  in  man. 

With  refped  to  the  beaft  having  feven  heads,  and  ten  horns, 
the  explanation  already  given  is  fufficient,  without  adding  any 
thing  more  here  ;  fome  have  fuppofed  tliat  by  the  feven  moun- 
tains are  defignated  not  only  ^he  feven  hills  on  which  the  city 


[       438      J 

of  Rome  is  faid  to  be  built,  but  alfo  feven  forms  of  govern- 
ment under  whicli  the  Romans  lived.  The  idea  of  connect- 
ing the  woman  with  thefe  only,  is  fo  abfurd,  that  it  needs  no 
comment. 

I  will  not  fay,  thnt  there  is  no  reference  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  in  thefe  defcriptions,  tor  the  ten  horns  fnall  hate  the 
•whore,  and  fnall  make  her  defolate  and  n.;ked,  and  fhall  eat  her 
flefh  and  burn  l\er  with  fire:  yet  it  may  be  a  doubtful  point, 
whether  they  do.  And  another  conftrudion  may  be 
given  to  thefe  words  which  appears  to  me  more  agreeable  to 
the  general  tenor  of  the  defcriptions ;  mankind  will  hate, 
burn,  and  de^roy  each  other  ;  which  will  have  a  tewdency  to 
deftroy  the  whore,  according  to  m.y  conflrudion  of  her ;  the 
hatred  to  the  church  of  Rome  is  certainly,  diminifhed,  and 
from  th2  prefent  complexion  of  the  general  fcntiment,  it  is 
more  moderate  and  likely  to  continue  fo,  than  it  has  been 
fome  centuries  pafl ;  it  is  true,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  cltr^^y 
have  lately  fuffered  very  heavy  cahmitits,  in  France,  but  per- 
haps they  pariicipate  ro  more  of  the  bad  qualities  of  the  Myf- 
terious  woman  than  ihofe  who  have  been  the  inftruments  of 
infi'cfting  thofe  calamiries. 

If  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  are  great  finners,  I  do  not  knov/ 
that,  in  a  judgment  of  charity,  we  ought  to  conclude  that  their 
opponents  are  great  faints ;  as  the  ten  horns  are  a  part  of  the 
great  beaft,  and  are  not  defcribed  as  being  more  viuuous  than 
ihe  other  parts  of  the  fanie  ;  what  ever  may  be  the  caufeof  this 
hatred,  i";  is  certain  that  it  cannot  arife  from  a  virtuous  principle  : 
it  mufl  have  its  origin  in  vicious  motives.  The  great  city  will 
become  a  hou'e  divided  againfl  iifelf,  and  cannot  flar.d ;  one 
part  of  thehoufe  will  participate  of  the  bad  qualities  of  the 
figurative  woman  as  well  as  the  other,  and  the  hatred  will  tend 
to  her  utter  deflru<fiion  ;  for  God  hath  put  into  thtir  hearts  to 
fulfil  his  will,  and  to  agree  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the 
beaft,  until  the  words  of  God  fnall  be  fulfilled. 

And  the  woman  which  thou  fawefl  is  that  great  city,  which 
ruleth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth  ;  as  this  woman  is  drunk 
■with  the  blood  of  faints,  and  of  the  m.artyrs  ofjefus,  it  cannot 
intend  the  city  ot  Rome,  but  the  great  and  univerfal  city  of 
wickednels. 

The  earth  is  lightentd  with  the  glory  of  the  angel  that  comes 
dov/n  from  heaven,  and  proclaims  with  a  flrong  voice,  Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fa.ltn  !  is  falltn  !  and  notwiihllanding  fl:ie  is 
fallen,  fiie  flill  ex' Qs  and  becomes  the  habitationof  Devils,  and 
the  hold  of  every  foul  fpirir,  and  cage  of  every  unclean 
and  hateful   b'rd.     The  mode  and  manner  of  her  exiftenc- 


C      439 '     J 

is  •hanged,  and  her  new  flock  of  odious  and  hateful  inhabi- 
tants mull  be  brought  from  thtir  graves. — Ncbuchadntzzar 
carried  part  of  the  vtffels  of  the  hou!:;  of  God  into  the  land  of 
Shinar,  to  the  hou'e  oinisGod;  and  in  Zech.  v.  Wick- 
ednefs  is  delignated  by  a  woman;  and  two  other  women  with 
the  wind  in  tiieir  wings,  lift  up  the  Ephah  containing  the  wo- 
man or  wickedneis,  between  the  earth  and  the  heaven,  and 
the  prophets  allc  where  they  are  going  lo  carry  her ;  the  an- 
fwer  is,  to  build  it  an  houie  in  the  land  of  Shinar :  and  it  rnail 
be  eftablifhed  and  fet  there  upon  her  own  bafe.  The  two  de- 
icriptions  defignate,that  Shinar  and  Babylon  are  the  fame  coun- 
tries.The  extent  oi  her  wickednefs  is  defc;ibed  by  allnrdwns  hav- 
ing drunk  of  -hie  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication;  the  kings 
of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the 
merchants  of  the  earth  have  v.'axeJrich  through  the  abundance 
ofher  delicacies. 

All  the  people  of  God  arc  to  come  out  ofher,  leafl  they 
partake  ofher  fins  and  plagues  :  the  proportion  ofher  punifli- 
ment,  istobe  double,  according  to  her  works:  The  propor- 
tion of  her  torment  and  forrow  are  to  be  according  to  the 
extent  ofher  ideal  glory  and  delicacy  ;  Oie  thinks  fhe  is  a  queen, 
that  fhe  is  no  widow,  and  that  fhe  [liall  fee  no  forrow. 

But  her  ph^gnis  fhall  come  in  one  day,  death,  mourning 
and  famine,  and  Qie  fhall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire:  which 
intends  Babylon,  thatexifis  in  the  fiefh.  In  the  defcription  of 
her  rich  and  various  merchandize  are  included  the  choiceft 
produdions  of  every  clime — the  deflrufticn  is  full  and  univer- 
fal. — Neither  light  of  candle,  nor  voice  of  bridegoom  or  bride, 
are  to  be  any  more  in  her  ;  but  in  her  is  found  the  blood  of 
prophets  and  faints,  and  of  ail  llain  upon  the  earth.  Great 
Babylon  here,  m.ufl  intend  the  great  city  of  mankind,  and 
cannot,  with  any  propriety,  be  applied  to  the  city  of  Rome 
alone. 

The  kings  of  the  earth  are  defcribed  as  lamenting,  whea 
they  fee  the  fmoke  ofher  burning;  The  merchants  of  the 
earth  weep  over  her :  All  feamen  when  they  fee  the  fmoke  of 
her  burning,  make  grievous  lamentations:  This  is  the  day  of 
God,  fpoken  of  by  Peter,  wherein  the  Heavens  bving  on  fire, 
(hall  be  dilTolved,  and  the  elements  fiiall  melt  with  fervent 
hear. 

After  th's  fignal  difplay  of  the  wrath  of  Heaven,  John  hears 
a  great  voice  of  much  people  in  Heaven,  faying,  Alleluia! 
For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments;  for  he  hath  judged 
the  great  whore.  The  judgment  hsre  can  have  reference  oniy 
to  that  which  will  be  inflided  on  mankind  in  the  flefr.,  at 


[       440      1 

Chrift's  fecond  coming.  As  rhe  objeSs  of  punifhmetit  here 
are  not  the  wicked  dead  called  up  from  their  graves,  when 
therefore  it  is  f^id,  And  her  fmoke  rofe  up  for  ever  and  ever,  we 
may  well  underftand  the  irrevocable  and  irreveriible  decree  of 
Heaven.  Alter  John  has  defcribed  the  nature  and  extent  of 
the  judgment  and  the  objeds  to  be  judged,  he  proceeds  to 
point  out  the  fervants  of  God,  great  and  fmall,  the  higheft  as 
well  as  the  lowed  orders,  and  perhaps  may  have  reference  to 
men  that  died  in  lull  flature,  and  to  the  tender  infant ;  and  that 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  bride  hath  made 
herfelf  ready  ;  and  afterwards  defcends  into  fundry  particu- 
lars with  refpetfl  to  the  objefts  of  punilhment.  And  it  is  ap- 
parent from  fundry  pafiages  of  fcripture,  That  we  are  to  con- 
fider  them  as  placed  in  jud  order  of  time  :  before  the  great 
and  terrible  event  takes  place,  the  good  are  feparated  from  the 
bad.  The  firll  refurredioii  precedes  in  point  of  time,  the 
univerfal  conflagration  ;  and  they  who  have  a  part  in  this 
refurreftion,  will  conftitute  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.  At  th  s 
period  of  time  they  are  reprefented  as  (landing  upon  a  lea  ot 
glafs,  clear  and  firm  as  cryftal.  John  is  twice  commanded  to 
write,  firll,  Bleffed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord ;  and 
fecond,  Blefied  are  they  which  are  called  unto  the  marriage 
fupper  of  the  Lamb.  Here  are  bridegroom,  bride,  and  guefts. 
It  the  bride  and  the  guells  intend  the  fame  perJons,  there  can 
be  no  propriety  in  this  extremely  pleafing  and  lovely  figure. 
A  perfonage  of  the  moll  diihnguilhed  and  exalted  rank,  and  a 
bride  of  the  moft  elegant  and  beautiful  form,  taken  from  the 
lowed  order ;  a  roie  txtraded  from  the  midft  of  briars  and 
thorns,  and  exalted  by  her  bridegroom,  on  the  highelt  pin- 
iracle  of  honour  and  dignity ;  could  fuch  a  fcene  be  a<Scd 
without  any  guefts'^  The  very  guefts  here  are  bleiled  ;  and 
yet  who  would  not  infinitely  prefer  being  the  bride  to  the 
gueds.  We  may  then  allow,  that  there  ate  elTcntially  but  two 
claffes  ofmankind,  the  bride,  and  the  guefts,  who  are  called  and 
are  blelled  as  one,  and  thofe  who  compofy  neither  of  thefe 
bodies,  zs  the  other. 

The  next  exhibition  is  the  white  horfe,  the  firft  and  the 
laft ;  the  mil  feal  and  the  lad  vial.  The  perfonage  that  fits  on 
him  is  faithful  and  true  :  he  judges  righteoudy,  and  mak^s 
\rar.  His  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire  ;  on  his  head  are  many 
crowns,  and  he  has  a  name  written  that  no  man  knov^'s  but 
himfeU".  I  fliould  fuppofe  that  the  bride  would  know  his 
name,  theretcre,  that  ;;»  mon  here  does  not  intend  her ; 
though  it  maytheguefls.  His  vdlure  is  dipped  in  blood,  and 
his  name  is  u\lltd  THE  WORD  OF  COD.     The  arraits  in 


[      441      ] 

Heaven  follow  him  upon  wlute  horfes,  clothed  in  firte  linen, 
v/hite  and  clean :  And  hereby,  no  doubt,  we  are  to  vinderftand 
the  perfons  defignated  by  the  bride. 

Oar  of  his  mouih  goeth  a  fharp  fword,  that  with  it  he 
fhould  fmite  the  nations ;  and  he  (hall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron ;  and  he  treadeth  the  v/ine-prefs  of  the  fiercenels  and 
wrath  of  God  Almighty.  The  government  that  will  be  in 
the  Millenium,  is  here  exhibited,  fevere  yet  juft.  And  this  go- 
vernment is  exercifed  after  the  diflbluiion  of  human  nature, 
after  the  light  of  the  candle  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom 
and  bride  ceafe  to  be.  Although  he  has  a  name  that  no  mart 
knows  but  himfelf,  yet  he  has  a  name  written  on  his  thigh, 
and  on  his  vefture,  KING  OF  KINGS  AND  LORD  OF 
LORDS.  Thefe  arecomprehenfible  teims;  and  thus  far  the 
fubjeds  of  the  Millenium  may  comprehend  his  charaSer,  as 
lord  and  mafter;  but  the  bride  comprehends  his  charadler  pro- 
bably in  all  its  extent. 

The  next  fubjedl  of  confideraiion  is,  human  nature,  kings< 
captains,  mighty  men,  horfes,  and  them  that  fit  on  them,  free 
and  bond,  fmall  and  great.  The  flefh  of  all  thefe  is  reprefented 
as  becoming  food  for  fowls,  and  as  the  fupper  of  the 
great  God.  The  kings  and  their  armies  are  gathered  to- 
gether, againft  him  that  fits  on  the  horfe,  and  againft  his  army. 
The  beail  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  falfe  prophet,  that 
wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them 
that  had  the  mark  of  the  bea'il,  and  them  that  worfhipped  his 
image.  This  lafl  defcrirMon  leads  us  to  contemplate  the  ten 
horns  and  the  papal  cnurch,  for  thefe  the  fevered  judg- 
ments are  prepared.  They  are  both  caft  alive  into  a  lake  of 
fire  burning  with  brimftone.  It  feems  then,  that  the  puniflt- 
ment  is  to  be  different,  for  the  flefh  of  thofe  which  are  burnt 
alive  cannot  become  food  for  fowls,  whereas  the  fleih  of  man/ 
others  is  to  be  fuch.  The  angel  tells  John  that  he  will  (hew 
him  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  and  the  laft  delcrip- 
tion  is  no  doubt  the  judgment,  which,  through  a  variety  of 
defcriptions,  he  has  now  opened  to  our  view.  There  is  a 
remnant  that  do  not  feem  to  have  fo  fevere  a  penalty  inflided 
on  them.  They  areflain,  but  it  is  by  the  fword  that  pro- 
ceeded out  of  his  mouth,  and  all  the  fowls  of  Heaven  are  filled 
v/ith  their  flefh.  The  means  therefore  employed  in  the  dif- 
fol«tion  of  all  fleQi,  are  difterent ;  and  the  effeds  will  be  more 
fevere  upon  fome  than  others.  The  laft  part  of  great  Baby- 
lon is  brought  into  view,  and  her  punifhment  particularly 
marked  out :  As  hex  wickednefit  has  been  themol^  dlftinguiflir 
1^3 


i      44i      ] 

edand  unexampled,  fo  is  her  punifhment;  fhe  has  a  double  por- 
tion given  to  her. 

Theialfe  prophet  is  defcribed  as  having  deceived  them  that 
had  Me  mark  of  the  beafi,  and  them  that  woifhiped  his  image. 
This  fome  may  fuppofe  can  hardly  intend  Papal  Rome,  or 
the  corrupt  clergy }  lbr,Papal  Rome  is  the  bead,  or  a  part  of 
the  beaft ;  and  it  is  not  probable  that  the  idea  meant  to  be  con- 
veyed, is,  that  the  beaft  deceives  himfelt :  The  deception  ope- 
rates upon  peribns  that  had  previoufly  had  the  mark  of  the 
bead,  and  who  wurlhiped  his  image.  In  this  vicv/,  the  falfe 
prophet  mull  intend  the  Mahometan  delufion,  which  operated 
a  deception  even  upon  thofe  who  had  the  mark  of  the  bead. 

The  words,  irtiage  of  the  beafi,  are  frequently  ufed,  and  the 
term  it:3r,gi,  fignifies  t)ie  exad  reprefent?tion  of  a  thing,  but 
not  the  thing  itfelf.  There  fee ms  to  be  three  characters,  the 
bead,  the  image  of  the  bead,  and  the  falfe  prophet ;  and  to 
thefe  feverally,  we  areto  annex  diflind  ideas.  The  fird  bead 
that  John  fees  arife  out  of  the  fea,  having  feven  heads  and  ten 
horns,  defignates  generally  the  wedern  worli  or  Europe, 
commencing  at  the  time  of  the  divifion  of  imperial  Rome, 
A.  D.  393,  and  ending  with  the  prefeni  economy.  That  the 
fubfequent  chara<Jlers  defignate  only  changes  In  government, 
the  general  bead  continuing  the  fame.  The  bead  in  ore  viev/, 
Commenced  and  ended  with  the  wedern  Roman  Emperors. 

The  fecond  bead,  which  has  the  femblance  of  a  religious 
character,  Hands  next  in  order,  after  the  ilrd  general  bead  has 
irs  head  wounded,  and  intimates  a  change  in  the  government  ; 
and  caufes  the  earth  to  wotfhip  the  frrd  bead,  whofe  deadly 
Vk'ound  was  healed :  the  bead  continues  to  be  the  fitft  bead  after 
the  deadly  wound  was  healed. 

The  fecond  beid  has  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of 
the  betd.  That  the  image  of  the  bead  fhould  both  fpeak  and 
caufe,  that  as  many  as  would  not  worlhip  the  image  of  the 
bead  fhould  be  killed. 

We  have  undoubtedly  here  three  characters,  but  only  one 
general  bead,  and  the  defcriptive  changes  point  out  the  wedern 
Roman  Emperors,  the  Roman  ecclefiadical  government, 
•and  Chariem.ignc,  intended  by  the  image  of  the  bead,  to  whom 
the  eccleiiafsicvil  head  gave  life  and  fpeech,  and  cauTed  him 
tojbe'worihipped.  The  original  is,  he  had  given  to  him,  to 
give  fpiritto  the  image  of  the  bead,  that  the  image  of  th^e  bead 
fhould  freak,  and  O-.ould  caufe. 

The  defcription  in  Chap,  xix,  lo,  is,  and  the  btad  was  taken, 
4iind  v/iih  him  the  fahe  prophet  that  wrought  miracles  befo.e 


[      443      ] 

h;m,  with  which  he  deceived  them  that  had  the  mark  of  the 
b^aft,  and  them  that  woiiliipped  his  image. 

In  Chap,  xiii.  the  ecclefiallical  head  does  great  wonders,  fo 
that  he  maketh  fire  come  down  irom  Heaven  in  the  fight  of 
men,  and  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  eartli,  by  thofe 
miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  fight  of  the  beaft. 

Ir  is  therefore  apparent,  that  the  ecclefiaftical  head  in  Chap. 
X:ii,  and  the  falfe  prophet  in  Chap.  xix.  are  one  and  the  fame 
charaAer. 

The  Chriftian  religion,  what  little  there  may  be  now  exift- 
ing,  is  confined  to  the  European  world,  within  the  limits  of  the 
jurifdidtion  ofthebeaft  and  the  falfe  prophet.  The  attentive 
reader  will  make  his  own  refl-dions  on  the  fevere  punilhrnenj 
inflidled  on  thefe  two  charafters  in  particular.  In  the  Euro- 
pean world  I  include  America,  not  finding  any  particular  pro- 
phetic defcriptions  relative  to  the  fame. 

The  next  defcription  before  the  Mllenium  commencing  in 
glory,  is,  of  an  angel  having  the  key  of  the  bottomlefs  pit.  Hs 
takes  hold  of  the  dragon,  that  old  ferpent,  called  the  devil,  and 
fatan,  and  binds  him  a  thoufand  years ;  fhu's  him  up,  and  fets  a- 
feal  upon  him,  that  he  (hould  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till 
the  thoufand  years  are  fulfilled,  after  which  he  is  loofed  a  little 
feafon. 

Whatever  may  be  the  full  purport  of  this  pafiage,  this 
mu:h  at  leaft  is  evident,  that  the  powers  of  darknefs  are  un- 
der ftrld  confinement ;  and  the  church  is  nourifhed  from  the 
face  of  the  ferpent,and  that  for  a  period  of  1260  years.  It 
was  a  key  that  opened  the  boitomlefe  pit  or  abyfs,  and  it  is  a 
key  that  (h.uts  it :  The  one  in  the  hands  of  Mahomet,  and 
the  other  in  the  hands  of  an  angel.  The  nations  which  are 
to  be  deceived  no  more  cannot  be  men  in  the  flelh,  becaufe 
we  have  a  pofitive  affertion  before  this,  that  the  light  of  a 
candle,  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  bride  (hall  be  no 
more.  The  Greek  paflage  here,  will  fhew  the  impropriety 
of  the  rendering  Bifhop  Newton  h;^  made  of  the  words, 
0  kronos  ouk  eftai  cti,  the  time  fhall  not  be  yet.  Here  the 
words  are,  ina  me  flanefa  ia  eihna  ei't ;  and  the  rendering 
of  them  agreeable  to  the  B'fhop,  would  be,  that  he  fhould  not 
deceive  the  nations  yet ;  which  is  manifeftly  improper ;  whea 
our  Saviour  fays,  The  end  is  not  yet,  <7/if  oupoeftito  ic/oj,zxQ 
the  words. 

Upona  ftrid  invef^igation,  I  think  it  mull  appear,  that  all  the 
defcriptions  after  pouring  out  the  7th  vial,  to  the  end  of  v.  3, 
chapter  20,  have  reference  to  temporal  things,  and  temporal 
punilhment,  except  great  Babylon,  where  (he  becomes  the 


[      444     ] 

hold  of  every  foul  fpirit,  and  the  bridegroom,. bride  and  gyelis ; 
but  with  the  temporal  diflblution  ofthebeaft  and  faife  pro- 
phet, is  conneded  the  final  doom  of  many. 

There  are  three  fetts  of  defcriptions  that  follow;  though 
in  fome  meafure  conneded  and  blended  together,  yet  it  is 
neceffary  to  confider  them  under  diftind  heads ;  and  con- 
iideringthem  thus,  we  fhall  have  exhibited  the  fixth  and  laft 
part  of  the  Revelations.  The  fixth  part  is  fo  cpnnede(i>  as 
not  well  to  admit  of  a  head. 

FIRST  SET  OF  DESCRIPTIONS. 

WE  commence  thefe  with  Chap.  xx.  4.  to  verfe  i  r.  inclu- 
five.  John  Begins  with  the  refurredion  of  the  faints,  exhibits  a 
few  matters  that  take  place  in  the  period  of  the  Millenium, 
carries  us  through  this  period,  and  brings  to  our  view  a  throne 
that  belongs  to  the  next  flate,  wljich  fucceeds  the  Millenivim. 
.The  matters  exhibited  are  : — 

1.  The  refuiredion  of  the  faints,  with  tl^eir  peculiar  en- 
dowments and  privileges. 

2.  That  the  reft  of  the  dead  live  again,  after  the  thoufand 
years  are  finiftied. 

3.  That  after  the  thoufand  years  are  expired,  Satan  fhall  be 
loofed  out  of  his  prifpn,  and  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations, 
Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  tliem  together  to  battle. 

4.  They  make  xn  attempt  againft  the  beloved  city  ;  and 
fire  comes  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven,  and  devours 
them. 

5.  The  punifnment  of  the  devil,  and  no  doubt  his  angels 
with  him. 

6.  John  fees  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  fat  on  ir, 
from  whofe  face  the  earth  and  the  Heavens  fled  away,  and 
no  place  was  found  for  them. 

Thefe  feveral  particulars,  evidently  carry  us  from  the  begin- 
Bing  to  the  ending  of  the  period  of  the  Millenium,  which  is 
J  i6o  years,  and  exhibit  the  commencement  of  the  fucceeding 
flate.  There  is  no  intimation  hereof  what  the  iaints  are  em- 
ployed about  duringthe  whole  period.  The  number  of  thrones 
are  fo  frequently  ment;ioned,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
there  will  be  here  four  and  twenty  ;  and  they  will  alfo  be 
placed  around  another  throne,  as  they  are  exhibited  in  Chap. 
iv.  and  thofe  who  fit  on  them,  as  alio  the  four  living  hofts, 
v/ill,  every  one  pf  them,  have  harps  and  golden  vials,  full  of 
odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  faints,  as  they  are  ex- 
Jiibited  iii  Qhap.  v.   The  judgment  feems  to  be  given  only 


B      445      ] 

to  them  thai  fit  on  the  throne ;  and  as  thefe  are  the  moft 
exalted,  fo  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  they  will  be  the 
mod  highly  endowed  with  fpecial  immunities.  It  is  impoll.ble 
to  determine  with  any  precilion  how  far  and  to  what  the  judg- 
ment will  extend,  except  the  obj.;6ls  of  it,  who,  according  to 
Paul,  are  to  be  men  and  angels.  After  the  thoufand  years, 
the  reft  live,  that  is  all  that  are  to  obtain  the  great  prize  of 
eternal  life,  who  we  fuppofe,  are  the  innumerable  multitude 
mentioned  in  Chap.  vii.  The  reft  of  the  dead  intends  no  more 
nor  lefs  than  the  full  number  that  will  be  ultimitely  happy. 
Their  rtfurreftion  life  commences  in  a  manner  fimibrtothe 
f<rft  refurredion,  which  is  at  or  a  little  before  the  d  Ablution 
of  human  nature,  and  the  punifhment  of  the  beafts  and  the 
falfe  prophet.  The  fecond  is  at,  or  a  little  before  the  deftruc- 
tion  of  Gog  and  Magog,  and  the  punilhing  of  the  devil ;  un- 
der the  fixth  vial,  preparation  is  made  for  the  battle  of  the 
great  day  of  God  Almighty ;  and  here  Gog  and  Migog  are 
gathered  together,  to  battle:  it  is  a  great  deception  in  both 
cafes,  that  urges  them  on  to  battle.  There  the  promoters  of 
deception  are  unclean  fpirits,  and  the  fpirits  of  devils ;  here  it 
is  the  devil  him felf.  It  will  be  obferved,  that  John  frequently 
introduces  the  moft  diftant  events  firft ;  and  here  the  deftru> 
tion  of  Gog  and  Magog,  in  which  terms  are  included,  all  the 
finally  wicked  of  the  human  race;  and  of  the  devil  and  his 
angels,  as  well  as  the  time  for  the  fecond  refurredtion,  are 
delcribed  before  many  other  events,  which  precede  and  pre- 
pare the  way  for  thefe  great  events.  We  have  not  after  this, 
a  Jingle  account  of  Gog  and  Magog,  nor  of  the  devil.  There 
is  no  period  of  time  allotted  them,  nor  any  exhibition  of  them 
after  this;  and  in  this  ftate  we  muQ  leave  them,  not  daring  to 
decide  pcfitively,  whethe'  they  do  or  do  not  exift,  in  eternal 
mifery,  or  whether  they  ceafe  to  be  ;  and  not  being  able  to 
form  a  fure  and  certain  opinion,  that  ceflation  of  exilience  will 
lake  place,  the  motive,  to  a  rational  mind,  muft  be  as  ftrong 
as  if  he  were  fure  eternal  exiftence  in  mifery  would  be  the 
cafe.  When  two  evils  are  prefented  to  our  view ;  we  en- 
deavour to  avoid  that  which  is  the  greateft.  Here  are  two 
evils,  both  in  a  fenfe  infinite.  A  particular  courfe  of  conduct 
will  certainly  expofe  us  to  one  or  the  other  of  thefe  events ; 
1 1  will  then  be  a  rational  and  wife  part  for  us  to  avoid  fuch  a 
courfe  of  condudl,  from  a  confideration  of  the  greateft  pof- 
fible|evil ;  and  even  to  conclude,  that  the  greateft  poffible  evil 
will  be  the  refult,  becaufe  the  conclufion  can  work  no  in- 
jury to  us,  whereas  a  different  one  might.  Many  perfons 
may  poffibly  comemplate  annihilation  without  any  painful  fen^: 


[      446      3 

fation ;  but  thus  they  cannot  contemplate  eternal  mifery.  The 
great  white  throne  is  introduced,  and  conies  into  view,  after 
tne  mediatorial  kingdom  is  at  an  end-  The  government  de- 
fignaied  by  the  white  horfe,  has  executed  all  to  be  exircuted  by 

the  lame, 

SECOND  SET  of  DESCRIPTIONS. 

THESE  defcriptions  begin  Chap.  xx.  12.  and  rtjn  to  Qvap. 
xxi.  8.  incJufivc.  They  begin  with  the  Millenium,  and  ter- 
minate in  the  llaie  fuccecding  it. 

I.  We  have  an  exhibiiion  of  the  general  refurre«5hon. 

z.  The  books  are  opened,  v'.nd  anoiher  book  was  opened, 
which  is  the  book  of  life;  and  they  Vv- ere  judged  every  man 
according  to  his  works. 

3.  Death  and  htll,  and  whatfoever  was  not  found  written 
in  the  book  of  life,  were  cad  into  the  lake  of  fire,  which  is 
the  fecond  dea  Ji. 

4.  John  fees  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  the  firft  being 
pafl'ed  away,  and  there  was  no  more  fea. 

5.  He  fees  the  holy  ciry,  new  Jerufalem,  coming  down  from 
God,  out  of  Heaven,  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  hufband. 

6.  The  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  Aviil  dwell 
with  them,  and  they  fhall  be  liis  people,  and  God  himfelf  flrall 
be  with  them,  their  God,  and  wipe  away  all  teats ;  there  fliall 
be  no  more  death,  forrow,  crying,  nor  pain;  for  the  former 
things  are  pafled  av/ay.  And  he  that  fat  upon  the  throne, 
faid.  Behold  I  make  all  things  new  :  And  he  faid  unto  me  write, 
for  thefe  words  are  true  and  faithful :  And  he  faid  tnito  me,  It 
is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end. 
I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  a-thirft,  of  the  fountain  of  the 
water  of  life  freely.  He  that  overcometh  fhall  inherit  all 
tilings ;  and  I  will  be  to  him  a  God,  and  he  fhall  be  to  me  a 
fon  ;  but  the  fearful  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  forcerers,  and  idolaters, 
and  all  liars,  fiiall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth 
with  fire  and  brim'lone,  whic'a  is  the  fecond  death. 

We  have  before  adduced  :ur.  iry  arguinents,  to  (hew, 
that  the  general  refurre(flion  will  take  place  at  Chrifi's  fe- 
cond Advent.  From  the  number  of  the  dead  here,  we  may 
certainly  exclude  thofe,  who  have  part  in  the  firfi  refurredion ; 
but  not  the  refloftlie  dead,  who  lived  not  again  till  the  thou- 
fand  years  had  expired.  Ail  thofe  make  their  appearance 
kere,  and  thofe  included  in'  the  terras  Gog  and  Magog. — 
There  would  be  no  propriety  in  fuppofing  that  the  four  and 


[      447       1 

twenty  elder?,  the  four  living  liofls,  srd  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  thoufand,  are  among  the  number  of  thofe  dead. 
This  is  neither  the  firft  nor  the  fecond  refurreftion,  in  the 
ftnfe  this  word  is  tiled,  when  it  is  faid,  that  ifiis  is  the  fir j}  re 
furrid'ton.  Ic  is  more  properly  the  rellitution  of  all  things, 
which  God  hath  fpoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  the  holy  pro- 
phets; and  if  we  may  exclude  the  three  bodies  abovemen- 
tioned,  from  the  number  of  the  dead  here  intended,  then  it 
follows,  that  the  book  of  life  has  no  reference  to  them  :  It  is 
a  book  of  life  opened  in  the  Millenium  date, in  \Yhich  will  be 
recorded,  all  who  in  that  (late  become  entitled  to  an  eternal 
happy  life:  Otherwife  it  would  feem,  that  thofe  who  live  and 
reign  with  Chrift,  would  be  judges  in  their  own  cau*e,  if  this 
book  of  life  has  reference  to  the  faithful  under  the  Mofaic  and 
Chriftian  difpenfations.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  indif- 
foluble  conneifiion,  defignated  by  a  marnage,  has  been  cck- 
fumated  before  thefe  books  are  opened;  and  iffo,  this  book 
of  life  cannot  refped them;  and  our  Saviour  fays,  that  they 
that  believe  in  him  come  not  into  judgment,  but  are  palled 
from  death  to  life.  Thofe  who  are  feated  on  thrones,  to  whom 
judgment  is  given,  will,  when  thefe  books  are  opened,  find  fuf- 
ficient  employ  for  tte  exercife  of  their  judiciary  power,  when 
the  adlions  of  every  man  will  be  as  perceptible  to  them,  as  what 
we  read  in  a  book  is  to  us.  To  them  the  hearts  and  adions  of 
all  will  be  laid  open ;  that  is,  of  all  thofe  who  are  r.ot  io- 
terefled  in  the  firfl  refurreftion. 

Thecafting  of  death  and  hell  into  the  lake,  &c,  evidently 
refer  us  to  the  clofe  of  the  mediatorial  kfngdom,  when  all  au^- 
thority  (hall  be  put  down,  and  every  enemy  (hall  be  (ubdued, 
death  being  the  lalt  enemy  to  be  fubdued. 

The  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  and  the  holy  chy,  the 
new  Jerufalem,  are  manifeftly  to  be  deferred  to  the  (late  fuc- 
ceeding  the  Millenium,  as  alfo  the  privilege  of  being  the  fons 
of  God,  a  privilege  that  is fuper-eminently  conferred  on  thofe 
in  the  firfl  refurredion  :  All  tears  are  to  be  wiped  away,  &c. 
If  we  believe  the  little  book  which  John  found  fo  bitter, 
refers  to  the  Milleninm ;  If  we  believe  thofe  that  conoe  out  of 
great  tribulation  in  Chap.  vii.  refers  to  the  fame,  or  that  they 
come  out  of  the  fame,  then  it  is  evident,  that  the  hippinets 
here  defcribed,  exills  not,  till  the  media;orial  kingdom  is  at  an 
end.  If  we  believe  that  death  is  the  laft  enemy  to  be  fub- 
dued before. the  mediatorial  kingdom  is  delivered  up,  and  that 
this  delivery  takes  place  immediately  afterwards,  then  we  muft 
defer  thefe  defcriptions  to  a  (late  poderior  to  the  Millenium. 
And  he  faid  unto  me,  IT  IS  DONE.    Thefe  emphatical  and 


[      448      ] 

imponant  words,  were  fpoken  by  oar  Savloar  upon  the  croft. 
They  were  uttered  on  pouring  out  the  fevemh  vial;  and 
here  they  r.o  doubt  denote  fome  great  and  extTaordinary  event, 
nothmg  fhort  of  doling  the  mediatorial  kingdom;  for  it  isim- 
mediAttly  added,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and 
the  end.  This  repeated  chara(aer  of  Jefus  Chrift,  will  be  fully 
2nd  completely  tflablifiied,  when  the  mediatorial  kingdom 
ends,  and  not  before ;  for  I  do  not  lee  that  we  can  with  pro- 
priety fay,  that  Chrift  is  firft  or  lafl,  only  as  to  his  relation 
to  this  lower  creation.  By  him  all  things  were  firft  made» 
and  by  him  fnch  =s  are  to  have  an  end,  will  have  an  end.  As 
to  Chrill  perfonaiiy,  he  has  neither  beginning  nor  ending.  The 
promilo  to  him  that  overcometh,  that  he  fhall  inherit  all  things, 
and  be  a  Son  of  <^od,  has  an  efpccial  reference  to  aviftory  to 
be  g.v'ned  in  the  Millenium  ftate  :  for,  to  the  faithful  Chriftianf, 
the  promife  is,  that  they  (hall  be  kings  and  priefts,  and  that  they 
(hall  reign  with  Chrift  on  earth. 

The  txecution  of  the  puniihment  againit  the  fearful  and  un- 
believing, See.  will  adually  take  place  in  the  Millenium  fiate, 
and  it  is  a  caution  to  Chrillians  under  the  prefent  economy. 


The  third  SETT  of  DESCRIPTIONS. 

THESE  defcriptions  begin  chap.  xxi.  9.  and  run  through 
a-ll  the  remainder  of  the  prophetic  and  defcriptive  parts  of  the 
Revelations. 

One  ol  ilie  feven  angels,  having  the  feven  vials  filted  with 
the  feven  lall  plagues,  informs  John,  that  he  will  fhew  the  bride 
oi  the  Lamb,  the  woman,  or  the  wife;  and  Johnis  carried  in  fpirit 
to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  to  the  top  of  Mount  Pilgah,  and 
he  fliewed  me  the  great  city,  the  holy  Jerufelam,  coming 
down  out  of  heaven  from  God.  This  city  belongs  to  the 
Mllenium  flate,  and  cannot  be  the  fame  that  John  had  feen  be- 
forl,',  as  will  appear  manifeft  from  a  comparilbn  ;  and  the  man- 
ner and  order  of  John's  feeing  it,  are  fufficiently  indicative  that 
the  tv.'o  cities  are  diilindl  and  different. 

The  firll,  John  had  aiftually  feen,  but  not  till  there  was  a 
nc\v  heaven  and  earth;  the  firft  being  pa  fled  away,  and  the 
mountains  with  them. 

This  city  is  prepared  for  thofe  exhibited  in  chap.  xx. 
Tcrfc  4.  TK\s  city  has  the  glory  of  God;  that  city  has  God 
h'mfelf.  The  light  of  the  ciry  is  like  a  ftone  moft  precious, 
even  Lke  a  Jafper  ftone,  clear  as  cryC.al ;  fuch  a-  compari- 


C      449      ] 

fon  does  not  correfpOHd  with   the  other  city   where  God 
dwells. 

This  city  has  walls  great  and  high,  twelve  gates,  and  at 
the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are 
the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Ifrael :  on  the 
eaft  three  gates,  on  the  north  three  gates,  on  the  fouth  three 
gates,  and  on  the  welhhree  gates.  The  wall  of  the  city  has 
twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apoitles  of  the  Lamb. 

This  city,  from  its  ch.ira<Seriftics,  muft  exill  before  the  medi- 
atorial kingdom  comes  to  an  end. 

And  he  that  talked  wlch  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  meafure  the  ci- 
ty,andthegatesthereof.and  the  walls  thereof.and  the  citylieth  four 
fquare ;  and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth ;  and  he  meafured 
thecity  with  the  reed,  twelve  thoufand  furlongs.  The  length  and 
the  breadth  and  height  of  it  are  equal;  and  he  meafured  the 
wall  thereof,  an  hundred  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to 
the  meafure  of  the  man,  that  is  the  angel ;  and  the  building  of 
the  wall  of  it  was  of  Jafper,  and  the  city  was  pure  gold.like  unto 
clear  cUfs ;  and  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
garniQied  with  all  manner  of  precious  ftones :  The  firft  foun- 
dation wasjafper;  the  fecond, Sapphire;  the  third^aChalcedony  ; 
the  fourth,an  Emerald ;  the  fifth,  Sardoyx  ;  the  fixth,  Sardius ; 
the  feventh,  Chryfolite  ;  the  eighth,  Beryl ;  the  ninth,a  Topaz; 
the  tenth,  a  Chryfopraius  ;  the  eleventh,  a  Jacinth  ;  and  the 
twelfth,  an  Amethyft  ;  and  the  twelve  gites  were  twelve  Pearls; 
every  feveral  gate  wasof  one  Pearl ;  and  the  (Ireet  of  the  city 
was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  trsnfparent  glafs. 

This  beautiful  city  is,  no  doubt,  that  beloved  city,  which 
Gug  and  Migog  encompafs  about ;  and  therefore  cannot  betha 
city  in  which  God  dwells  ;  a  city,  to  which  we  can  prefcribe 
neither  form  nor  meafurement ;  a  city  in  which  there  will  be 
no  mediator,  no  dayfman,    between  God  and  his  Sons . 

In  this  city  there  is  no  temple,  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it :  it  has  no  need  of  the  Sun , 
neither  of  the  Moon,  to  fhine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.  Thefe  defcrip- 
tions  exhibit  this  city,  as  ex'fling  in  the  mod  glorious  period  of 
the  Meffiah's kingdom  : — The  n.uionsofthem  which  are  faved, 
walk  inths  light  of  it ;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their 
glory  and  honor  into  it. — Thefe  defcriptions  cannot  be  applied 
to  the  fiift  city,  where  all  are  the  fons  of  God ;  where  they 
walk  not  in  the  light  of  the  city,  but  in  the  light  of  God  himfelf; 
and  the  gates  of  ii  (hall  not  be  fhut  at  all  by  day,  for  there  fhall 
be  no  night  there  ;  and  they  flu}!  bring  the  glpry  and  honor  oi 
M  3 


C     450     ] 

the  nations  into  it;  and  there  fhall  in  no  wife  enter  Into  it,  any 
thing  thatdefiletli ;  neither  whaifoever  worketh  abomination, 
or  makeih  a  lie ;  but  they  which  are  written  in  ihe  Lamb's 
book  of  lite. 

This  city  exifts  before  the  extermination  of  death,  forrow, 
crying,  and  paia  ;  and  before  the  def\rudion  of  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog- 

And  he  Pr.ewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  oflife,clearascryf- 
tal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb;  in 
themidftofthe  ftreet  of  it,  and  on  either  fide  of  the  river 
was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bear  twelve  manner  of  fruits, 
and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month  ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations  ;  and  there  (hall  be  no  more 
curfe,  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  fball  be  in  it ; 
and  his  ferv?.nts  Ihall  ferve  h'm,  and  they  (hall  fee  his  face ;  and 
bis  name  fhall  be  in  their  foreheads  ;  and  there  fhall  be  no  night 
there,  and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  fun  ;  for  the 
Lord  God  giveth  them  light,  and  they  ftiall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever. 

Bieffed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  city  :  for  without  are  dcgs,  and  forcerers,  and 
■whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whofoever 
loveth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

The  charaffteriftic  defcriptionsof  the  two  citieS;  aflTord  fuf- 
ficient  ground  for  comparifon,  and  thecomparifon  warrants  the 
opinion,  that  the  two  cities  are  diihndt  and  diflferent,  that  the 
lad  belongs  to  the  Millenium  Hate,  and  the  firft,  to  the  (late  fuc- 
ceeding  it. 

It  is  highly  incxmibent  upon  thofe  who  fall  in  with  the  fen- 
timents  of  Dr.  Whitby,  to  ftaie  precifely  the  concomitant  cir- 
cumftances,  that  muQ  attend  their  fuppofed  church,  and  to  fee 
if  they  can  nuke  them  in  any  (hape  or  manner  whatever,  cor- 
refpond  with  the  charaderillic  defcription  here  given  of  tlie 
Millenium  ftate  ;  znd  if  they  cannot,  I  think  they  will  not  hefi- 
ti>.te  to  conclude,  that  they  have  not  had  a  right  opinion  of 
Uipfe  prophecies. 

The  laft  city,  has  a  river  of  water  of  life,  and  on  either  fide 
the  tree  of  life  ;  the  leaves  of  which  are  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations :  The  firR  city  exhibits  no  nations  to  be  healed,  all  tears, 
forrow,  and  pain  are  done  away. 

As  to  the  laft  city,  there  (hall  be  no  more  curfe,  and  this  no 
doubt  has  reference  to  that  which  was  denounced  upon  the 
ground,  after  Adam's  rranf^reflions,  and  is  altogether  inappli- 
cable to  that  city  in  whch  God  dv/dls. — la  the  one  city,  there 


[      4^1      ] 

will  be  fetvants,  in  the  other  fons  only.  In  the  laft,  they  fliall 
fee  his  face,  and  his  name  ftiall  be  in  their  foreheads,  referring 
to  the  144,000,  and  to  the  Jews,  from  before  whofe  face  the 
veil  was  not  taken  away  ;  they  (hall  reign  forever,  not  with 
Chirft  :s  a  Mediator  and  Judge  (if  the  words  imply  eternal 
duration)  becaufe  thefe  charad=rs  ofChrillwill  end  with  the 
Millenium,  and  Sod  will  be  ail  in  all. 

Thele  great  and  wonderful  things,  John  fays  he  not  only 
heard,  but  faw  :  That  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets 
lent  his  angel,  to  fhew  unto  hisfervants,  the  things  which  muft 
(hortly  be  done  :  I  Jefus  have  fent  my  angel  to  teftify  unto 
you,  thele  chings  in  the  churches,  that  is,  all  the  churchesdur- 
in»  the  prefent  economy. 

Bleffed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
g.\tes  into  the  city  :  for  without  are  dogs,  and  forcerers,  whore- 
mongers, and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whofoever  loveth, 
and  maketh  a  lie. 

From  entering  into  this  city,  the  reprobate  wicked  will  be 
utterly  debarred ;  but  whether  the  Millenians  who  are  upon 
trial,  will  be  debarred  this  privilege,  may  be  a  queftion  :  As  the 
gates  are  never  (hut,  it  is  moft  probable,  that  they  will  have 
free  accefs. 

As  I  have  obferved,  that  when  the  beaft  and  falfe  prophet 
are  taken  ahve,  ?.nd  call  into  a  lake  burning  with  fire  and  brim- 
ftone,  this  may  indicate  a  temporary  punifhment,  and  final 
diffolution  of  the  flefh  ;  and,  as  this  opinion  may  be  cflentially 
wrong,  I  am  induced  to  examine  it  by  way  of  analogy. 

The  current  teftimony  of  the  New  Teflament,  Teems  to  be, 
that  thofe  who  rejeft  the  gofpel,  will  receive  an  irrevocable 
fentence,  at  the  fecond  Advent  of  Chrift. 

As  I  think  it  is  manifeft,  that  thofe  who  have  part  in  the 
firft  refurredion,  do  not  come  into  judgment,  when  the  dead, 
great  and  fmall,  fland  before  God  to  be  judged  ;  it  may  poffibly 
be  the  cafe,  that  the  wicked  Ghriftians  are  not  among  thefe 
dead.  Chrift  will  fay  to  the  firft,  Come  ye  blefled  ;  and  to  the 
fecond.Go  ye  curfed.  As  the  rewards  are  conftantly  held  up  on 
either  hand,  as  being  eternal,  and  the  firft  come  under  no 
formal  judicial  trial,  fo  the  fecond  maypafs  into  immediate 
mifery,  without  any  formal  trial. 

It  is  apparent,  this  punifhment  commences  at,  or  a  little  be- 
fore the  binding  of  fatan  a  thoufand  years ;  and  that  after  the 
thoufand  years,  when  the  devil  is  punifhed,  it  is  faid,  And  the 
devil  who  deceived  them,  was  caft  into  the  lake  of  lire  2nd 


[      45i      1 

btimnone,  where  the  bead  and  thefJie  prophet  are  ,  snd  they 
fluU  be  tormented,  &c.  It  is  conteflld,  that  there  is  no  word 
in  the  original,  for  the  important  ^voId  t  re  :  But  ^vhelher  we 
read  it  with,  or  without  the  word,  it  ftems  maniteftly  to  amount 
to  the  fame  thing,  becaufeof  the  plural  number  immediately 
following;  and //^6j are  tormented  :  fo  that  it  is  manilell,  that 
ihofe  comprifed  under  the  terms,  i/ie  bcuiiaud  the  falje  proifje(, 
have  exifted  in  a  place  of  torment  above  a  thoul'and  years;  and 
this  is  the  molt  extreme  prolptd  we  have  of  them;  they 
never  are  brought  into  our  view  again  ;  and  as  day  and  night 
are  altogether  inapplicable  in  the  Millenium  kingdom,  the 
natural  import  of  them  to  us  here  are,  to  exprefs  continued 
duration  ;  and  if  no  other  idea  can  be  afSxed  to  them,  wc  have 
no  right  to  liirJt  the  idea. 

We  may  fiate another  argument,  not  Vv^ith  refped  to  endlefs 
mifery,  and  reafon  from  analogy. 

5f  the  wicked  at  Chrift's  fecond  Advent,  are  not  permitted  to 
enter  the  glorious  city,  provided  for  thoff,  who  have  a  part  in 
the  firft  refurredion,  as  isevidenily  the  cafe,  then  we  may  with 
good  reafon  infer,  that  Gog  andM.igog,  and  the  devil,  that  is, 
all  VI' ho  are  comprifed  under  thefe  terms,  will  never  be  per- 
mitted to  enter  that  city,  which  fucceeds ;  in  which  God  hira- 
felf  dwells :  a  city  fo  glorious,  that  John  does  not  even  attempt 
to  give  any  defcriptions  of  it,  as  a  city. 

The  beaury  and  excellency  of  the  firfl,  are  made  familar  and 
eafy  to  be  conceived  of,  by  being  conllituted  of  the  richeft 
■works  of  nature.  The  city  of  God  cannot  be  defcribed  by 
fuch  things. — The  analogy  to  me  affords  an  unanswerable  ar- 
gument ;  that  the  wicked  never  will,  in  any  happy  fi.nfe, dwell 
,with  God. 

It  may  be  obje<fted,  that  Babylon  the  great,  has  two  ideas 
affixed  to  it ;  firll,  fignifying  mankind  in  the  tkfii ;  and  fecondly, 
mankind  after  death,  not  in  the  flfli,  that  is,  the  wicked  pait  of 
them  ;  now,  as  to  the  frift,  there  is  a  full  and  ccmpleie  end  and 
extermination  of  great  Babylon  ;  and  may  we  not  conclu<^.e, 
therefore,  that  there  will  be  in  the  fecond  fenfe,  eipecially  as  it 
is  faidjl  make  all  things  new— that  there  is  no  more  pain  nor  for- 
row,  and  that  all  judgment  is  committed  to  Chrill,  who  does 
not  deliver  up  his  kingdom  till  he  has  executed  judgment,  in 
all  itsextent.  If  carnate  Babylon  is  completely  annihilatt-d, 
why  fhould  it  not  be  the  caic  with  incarnate  Brtbyion  V  If  in 
one  fhape,  God  is  fo  angry  with  and  ©ppofed  tolin,  as  to 
put  an  end  to  it  forever,  why  not  in  anoth.cr  '?  fo  that  he  may 
be  all  in  all  ;  that  is  all  things  in  all  beings.  It  is  evident,  ilut 
between  ChriU's  ftcond  coming,  <ind  tlit  tnd,  God  is  net  ail 


L      453      ] 

things,  in  all  beings,  and  that  after  the  end,  he  is  fuch  ;  and  this 
negative  can  only  have  reference  to  the  wicked  in  v^^hom  he  is 
not  in  all,  for  God  is  not  in  their  thoughts  :  farther,  asit  is  cer- 
tainly the  cafe,  that,  notwithllanding  niglit  and  day,  do  mean 
continued  duration,  yet  they  mer.n  limited  duration,  becaule 
they  will  have  an  end.  It  therefore,  the  puniftiment  of  the 
>vickedeft  of  all  beings,  as  to  duration,  is  expreffed  by  terms  that 
are  without  queflion  limited  and  definite,  what  right  have  we 
to  conclude,  that  the  punifhment  will  be  unlimited  and  inde- 
finite V  carnate  Babylon  paffed  through  a  gradation  of  punifh- 
ment, before  final  extermination,  and  why  ihould  not  the  fame 
be  the  cafe  with  the  other. — After  the  deflru(ftion  of  great 
Babylon,  we  find  John  reprel'ents  to  us  good  beings  and  bad 
beings :  but  after  the  deflrudtion  of  Gog  and  Magog,  and  the 
devil,  we  find  no  more  mention  at  all  of  evil  beings :  after  the 
commencement  of  that  new  era,  they  are  no  more  to  be  found, 
than  mmkind  in  the  flefhijretobefound  in  theMillenium  kingdom. 

We  have  not  time  or  room  to  enter  into  a  difcuffion  of 
thefequeftions  here;  but  we  may  conclude  with  great  propriety. 
Great  and  marvelous  are  thy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty,  juft 
and  true  are  all  thy  ways,  O,  thou  King  of  Saints !  Who 
fh  all  not  fear  thee  and  glorify  thy  name?  for  thou  only  arc 
holy. 

The  paflages  that  refer  us  to  the  punilhment  of  the  wicked 
are  Chap.  xiv.  9. 10.  11.  Chap.  xix.  12.  Chap,  xx.  10.  and 

14-  15- 

The  firft  of  thefe  paflages  feems  to  extend  no  farther  than  to 
the  del'piJersofthe  Chiiftian  fyflem,  and  not  to  the  whole  of 
thehumnn  race.  It  is,  if  any  man  worlhip  the  beaft  or  his 
image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead  or  in  his  hand, 
even  he  fnall  drink  of  the  wine  ol  the  wrath  of  God,  that  is 
poured  out  without  mixture,  in  the  cup  of  his  wrath  ;  and  he 
fnall  be  tormented  in  fire  and  brimftone,  in  the  prefence  of 
the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  prefence  of  the  Lamb,  and  the 
imoke  of  their  torment  afcended  for  e\£er  and  ever;  and  they 
have  no  rellday  or  night,  who  worfhipped  the  bead,  and  his 
image,  and  whoever  received  the  mark  of  his  name.  Here  is 
the  penalty  which  we  find  executed.  Chap.  xix.  20.  And  the 
bealt  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  falfe  prophet,  that  wrought 
miracles  in  his  fight,  whereby  he  deceived  them  that  received 
the  mark  of  the  beaft,  and  them  that  worfhipped  his  image^ 
Thefe  two  were  caft  alive,  or  thefe  two  living,  werecaft  into  a 
lake  of  fire,  burning  with  brimftone.  The  Greek  is  zonies  oi 
duo,  and  as  Tefltra  Zonta,  are,  1  think,  well  rendered  by 
"  four  living  hofts ,"  fo  I  think  thc.^e  word?  may  be  ««  thel'e 
two  living  hofts." 


[      354      ] 

The  next:  clafs  tiut  are  punifhed,  are  Gog  and  Magog, 
towards  the  clofe  ol'  the  Miii?Bium ;  and  whoever  are  com- 
prifed  under  theie  terms,  it  feems  raiional  to  exclude  thofe 
comprifed  under  the  terms  of  the  beaft  and  the  falfe  prophet : 
As  th'jre  are  two  books,  one  of  life  and  the  other  not  of  life 
in  th^  Millenium  ftate,  we  may  naturally  fuppofe,  that  Gog 
and  Magog  comprife  all  the  perfons,  who,  in  the  Millenium 
ftate,  will  belong  to  that  book,  which  is  not  a  book  of  life; 
perfjns  that  had  an  opportunity,  but  did  not  fecure  the  prize  ; 
for  in  that  (late  every  man  is  to  be  judged  according  to  his 
work:.  As  there  is  not  the  leaft  gleam  of  light,  with  refped 
to  the  wicked,  after  the  Millenium,  as  the  very  city  fucceed- 
ing  it,  has  only  God  in  it  as  fupreme,  and  no  Lamb,  we  may 
certainly  conclu.^e,  that  here  the  mediatorial  kingdom  is  at  an 
end;  confequently  thofe  comprifed  under  the  terms,  the  beaft, 
and  the  falie  prophet,  having  no  privileges  in  the  Millenium, 
can  never,  after  that  llate,  enjoy  any,  no  more  than  Gog  and 
Migog,  andthe  devil.  One  of  the  concomitant  circumftan- 
ces  of  the  firft  reRirredlion  to  eternal  life  and  happinefs.  is  the 
final  adjudication  and  pumfliiiient  of  a  certain  part  of  mankind ; 
and  one  of  the  concomitant  circumftances  that  will  attend 
the  fecond  refurrecTion  of  the  fame  kind,  when  the  reft  of  the 
dead  live  again,  will  be  the  final  adjudication  and  punifhment 
of  ail  comprifed  under  the  terms  Gog  and  Magog,  the  reft  of 
the  dead  clearly  intending  no  more  than  will  hnally  be  intro- 
duced to  eternal  happineis.  The  alTumption,  that  the  reft  of 
the  deid  intends  all  the  wicked  dead,  aad  the  inference,  that  as 
the  reft  of  the  dead  live  again,  meaning  a  happy  Ufe,  therefore, 
tiiat  all  the  wicked  dead  will  finally  be  introduced  to  happi- 
nefs, is  bold  and  unwarranted.  It  contradidts  the  general 
complexion  of  the  prefentgofpel  difpenfation,  and  is  evidently 
Incompatible  with  John's  vifions ;  who  not  only  heard,^^but 
faw  the  things  who  eliewliere,  and  probably  after  he  wroi^e 
the  Revelations  declares,  that  there  is  a  fin  unto  death,  and 
a  fin  not  unto  deaih. 

John  has  clearly  guided  our  view  to  the  laft  city  of  all,  in 
which  God  alone  dwells;  after  which  there  will  be  no  va- 
riablenels  nor  fiiadow  of  change.  He  has  defcribed  the  im- 
mediately preceding  city,  in  which  is  the  glory  of  God,  as 
well  as  his  throne,  and  that  of  the  Lamb  ;  kings  and  nations, 
and  all  that  are  to  be  faved,  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into 
this  city,  Vv'hofe  gates  are  never  fnut ;  yet  we  clearly  perceive 
n  great  multitude,  who  are  never  permitted  to  enter  here. 
Dare  any  then  to  conclude,  that  any  one  of  there  will  b?  per- 
mitted to  enter  into  tlve  next  city.lu  th«  immediate  prefence  of 


[      355      ] 

God  alone?  TheUefcriptions  of  Jolin  afford  no  ground  for, 
but  are  unanfwerably  oppofed  to  Tuch  a  conclulion.  There- 
fore univerlal  fjlvaiiou  muft  be  viewed,  as  the  bafek^  iiltic  of 
a  vilion  ;  but   John's  vifions  were  not  fucb. 


ON  THE  MILLENIUM  STATE. 

THE  exhibitions  oftheperfons,  who  are  to  be  introduced  into 
this  ftate,  are  numerous  ;  and  I  do  not  fee  that  any  well  founded 
objedion,  can  be  railed  againft  con  fide  ring  the  vifions  of  them, 
in  the  I'ght  I  have  placed  them.  Whatever  may  be  the  flate 
of  the  Chrilhan  dead,  between  Chrifl's  death  and  his  fecond 
Advent,  cannot  be  afcertained  from  the  Revelations;  unlefs 
we  fuppofe,  the  total  filence  about  them,  and  the  plain  mean- 
ing of  the  words,  Henceforth,  yea,  faith  the  fpirit,  that  they  may 
re  It  from  their  labours,  and  their  works  do  follow  them,  indi- 
cate a  Hate  of  profound  deep.  It  is  evident  we  have  no 
vifion  of  them;  and  Johnfurveyed  not  only  this  temporal 
ftate,  but  alfo  the  heavenly.  In  the  Millenium  ftate,  there  will 
be  the  following  four  diflii'.d  orders : — 

Firft.  The  twenty-four  elders. 

Second.  The  four  living  hofis ;  that  is  all  the  faithful  Chrif- 
tians. 

Third.  The  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thoufand  who  are 
the  faithful  Jews;  and  this  number  probably  includesthe  Jewifh 
martyrs,  as  the  four  living  hofts  do  the  Chriflian  martyrs. 

Fourth.  All  thofe  who  are  placed  in  a  ftate  of  probation  and 
trial. 

There  is  a  fifth  order,  which  is,  the  repiobate  wicked  : 
"What  connexion  they  have  with  the  Millenium  Ihte,  is  not 
clear.  In  the  very  commencement  of  that  ftate  they  fee m  to 
be,  and  are  undoubtedly  doomed  to  mifery.  To  thefe 
orders  Paul  has  probably  reference,  when  he  fays.  Every 
man  in  his  own  order.  With  ctrtainty  and  regularity  will 
the  orders  be  introduced  in  the  Milit-nium  ftate.  When  Paul 
fays,  he  vtas  caught  up  into  the  third  heavens,  it  appear© 
to  me,  the  idea  we  ought  to  affix  to  it,  is,  that  he  w.is  in- 
troduced to  that  heaven,  which  fucceeds  the  Millenium; 
The  prefent  difpenfation  of  the  gofpel  is  the  firft,  and  the 
loweft  heaven  ;  the  Millenium  is  the  fecond,  and  tlie  fucceed- 
ing  ftate  the  third. 

The  term  heaven,  aptly  applies  to  all  thefe  ftates. 

The  prefent  difpeniatioQ  belongs  properly  to  th?  holy  fpirit. 


[      456      ] 

The  fecond  v.-ill  belong  to  Chrifl,  and  the  third  to  God 
alone ;  and  a  higher  heaven  than  this  cannot  be  conceived  of. 
Here  Paul  heard  things  ineffable ;  and  John  defcribis  the 
happy  here,  negatively,  and  not  pofuively. 

Let  any  one  read  Chap.  xii.  with  attention,  and  I  think  he 
cannot  cicape  noticing  the  Millenium  church. 

The  firft  church  defcribed,  is  the  Chrillian  exalted  above  the 
Jewifh  church.  The  great  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar  is  de- 
Jcribed  in  complete  and  terrible  glory.  The  church  charges 
her  place  of  abode,  which  had  always  been  in  Afia,  to  Eu- 
rope :  It  is  nourifhed  here  1 260  years.  Wars  and  perfecutions 
take  place:  The  church  is  not  overcome  :  The  devil  and  his 
singels  are  ca(t  down  to  the  earth  ;  and  then  comes  falvation 
and  power,  and  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  power  of  his 
Clirifl;  for  he  that  accufed  the  brethren  day  and  night,  is 
caft  out.  He  is  overcome  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the 
word  of  their  teilimony,  who  loved  not  their  lives  to  death. 
The  heavenly  inhabitants  rejoice;  but  to  the  inhabitants  of 
tlie  earth  and  fea,  there  is  woe,  becaufe  the  devil  has  come 
down,  having  great  wrath,  knowing  that  he  has  but  a  fnort 
time.  He  periecutes  the  woman  that  brought  forth  the  man 
child. 

The  fliort  lime,  and  the  perfecution  of  the  woman,  may 
refer  us  to  what  takes  place  after  pouring  out  the  fixth  vial. 
However,  1  think,  we  are  more  naturally  referred  to  the  fifth 
trumpet,  when  a  ftar  f:.l!s  from  Heaven,  which  commences 
the  three  emphatical  woes  againli  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ; 
and  1260  years  is  in  a  prophetic  view  a  fhort  time.  The 
wefiern  world,  and  church,  were  perfecuted  by  the  Mahome- 
tans. Theconfiids  were  fevere,  and  finally,  the  Mahome- 
tans v^ere  driven  from  a  great  part  of  it. 

The  dragon  perfecutes  the  woman  or  church;  and  to  her 
are  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  fbe  might  fly  into 
ihe  wildnernefs,  into  her  place,  where  (he  is  nourifhed  a  time, 
limes,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  ferpenr.  The 
firH  chui'ch,  without  any  wings,  flies  into  the  wildernefs,  and 
is  nouviflied  there,  not  from  the  face  of  the  ferpenr,  1 260  years. 
Here  is  another  church  immediately  fucceeding  that,  furnifl-ied 
w'lh  win<;s,  changes  the  place  of  abode,  flies  into  the  wilder- 
nefs, and  is  nouriu-ed  1260  years  from  the  fsce  of  the  ferpenr. 
Tli's,  therefore;  rr:.y  be  a  probationary  church  in  the  Mille- 
nium, becaufe  the  period  affigned  to  the  firft  church,  carries  us 
to  that  ftate.  The  v/ildernefs  does  not  exprefs  an  idea  of  the 
Ultimate  place  of  refort  of  the  church,  that  is,  of  her  genuine 
iT.emberi;  and  the  Milleniuiu  is  evidently  not  fo  ;  but  as  this 


i      457      1 

church  overcoraos  by  the  blooJ  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the 
word  of  their  tel\imony.  It  includes  faithful  ChviUians  and 
faithful  Jews ;  and  thefe  compri.e  all  the  genuine  members  of 
thefe  two  cliurches;  and  the  eagle's  wings  have  reference  to 
the  refurred'tion  :  It  cmnot  therefore  be  a  probationary  church 
in  the  Millenium.  The  ferpent  calls  water  out  ofhismouth, 
as  a  river,  after  the  woman,  in  order  to  fwallow  her  up.  The 
«arth  helps  the  woman,  and  the  eanh  opens  her  mouth,  and 
fwallows  up  the  water,  which  the  dragon  cafis  out  of  his 
rnouth  ;  and  the  dragon  is  angry  with  the  woman,  and  goes  to 
make  war  with  the  remiinder  of  her  feed,  that  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  have,  the  teffimony  of  Jefus  Chrill. 
After  the  faithful  Chridians  and  Jews  ar.e  delivered  into  the  Mil- 
lenium, defi^nated  here  as  a  Church,  there  is  no  more  attempt 
of  the  dragon  againlt  her :  but  there  i?  a  remainder  of  her  feed, 
which  is  a  pure  and  genuine  feed,  againU  whom  he  makes  an 
attempt;  that  is,  after  the  thoufaud  years  are  expired,  when 
the  nations  under  the  charadlers  of  Gog  and  Magog  ate  again 
to  be  deceived,  and  to  furround  the  camp  of  the  holy  and  the 
beloved  city  ;  and  fire  out  of  Heaven  delhoys  them. 

The  remainder  of  her  feed  muft  intend  the  faithful  Miile- 
iilans.  The  queflion  is.  Whether  thefe  have  their  probationary 
Hate  in  the  tlefhor  not  7  As  the  event  of  attempting  to  perfe- 
cute  and  dellroy  them,  happens  after  the  firft  refurreftion,  the 
remainder  of  the  feed,  cannot  have  their  ftate  of  probation  ia 
the  flefh  ;  if  the  tirft  refurre^ion  is  accompanied  with  the  reft:- 
tution  of  all  things,  or  the  refurredion  of  all  the  human  race, 
-which  the  fcriptures  condandy  inculcate,  "  The  refl  of  her 
feed,"  and  "  the  reft  of  the  dead  that  hve  not  again  till  the 
thoufand  years  are  expired,"  have  reference  to  the  fame  clafs  of 
the  human  race.  And  the  woman  with  the  wings  of  an  eagle, 
andtho:edefcnbed  in  Chap.  XX.  4.  have  alfo  reference  to  the 
fame  claft  of  the  human  race.  Thefe  have  their  Chriftian  cha- 
racfler  form.ed  and  eilabhfhed  whilll  in  the  flefh,  the  others  afier 
the  reftitution  of  all  things. 


THE  STATE  THAT  SUCCEEDS  THE  MILLENTJ^I. 

THE  glory  of  this  liate  is  fo  far  beyond  the  comprehenfton 
of  mcitil  man,  that  very  little  is  faid  of  it  politively ;  but  ne- 
ga-tivel/  there  are  fundry  things  faid — John  fees  a  great  v/hite 

N  3 


L     458     j 

throne,  and  him  that  fat  upon  ir,  from  whofe  face  the 
earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away;  he  fees  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth;  for  the  firft  heaven, and  the  firft  earth  were  pafled 
away  ;  kai  e  thai.ffa  ouk  eflin  cti,  according  to  Bi(hop  New- 
ton, the  fea  is  not  yet ;  but  according  to  the  plain  meaning,  and 
iherewas  no  more  lea;  or,andthe  fea  was  no  farther;  &this  con- 
veys an  idea,  that  the  fea  will  continue  through  the  Millenium 
fiate,  for  I  take  :he  uxm...  fea,  to  be  real,  and  not  figurative  here. 
He  fees  the  holy  city,  the  ncv,'  Jerufalem,  defcendiug  from  God 
out  of  heaven,  prepared  or  made  ready,  as  a  bride  adorned  for 
her  hufband  ;  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  they  (hall 
dwell  with  him,  and  they  fhall  be  his  people,  and  God  himfelf 
Ihall  be  with  them,  their  God ;  and  God  fhall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes ,  kai  0  thai: ai')';  ouk  cflai  eti, — there  (hall 
be  no  more  death,  nor  pain»  nor  crying,  outeponos  cuk  eflai 
Ui,  nor  pain  (hall  be  any  more  or  farther.  And  he  that  fat  upon 
the  throne,  fald,  Behold  I  make  ail  things  new;  and  he  faid 
writCi  for  thefe  v-'ords  are  true  and  iaihful.  He  that  overcometh, 
fiuil  inherl:  ail  things ;  and  1  v.'ill  be  to  him  a  God  and  he 
ihall  be  to  me  a  fon.  The  perfon  fpeakinghere,  is  undoubtedly 
Jefiis  Chri(^ — after  the  Milltnium,  he  no  more  exhibits  himielf 
as  Ciiril,  or  "  Lamb,  but  as  God  alone. 

In  the  Milienium  it  is  natural  to  fuppofe  that  there  will  be  no 
pcrifiisble  bodies,  luch  as  m.ankind  have  at  prefent :  therefore, 
after  the  commencement  of  that  dare,  the  term  death,  does  not 
cany  with  it  tlie  fame  idea,  that  we  now  affix  to  it,  as  it  ref- 
ped-s  mtn  in  the  fled: — it  means  a  ftate  of  punifhment,  and  is 
called  the  fecond  death. 

If  rh;:.n  tlvis  is  all  the  kind  of  death,  thaltherewill  be  in 
theMilleniutn  ;  if  at  the  clofeof  that  (tate,  it  is  faid  there  (hall 
be  no  more  de-ath ;  the  inference  will  then  ficm.  to  be  plainly, 
from  thefe  premiies,  that  the  uate  of  puni(bmenc  Aviil  be  at  an 
end  :  and  that  annihilation  will  be  the  final  ifTue  of  the  wicked  ; 
for  if  death  means  a  (fate  of  puniihment,  and  I  think  there  can 
b3  no  doubt  of  this,  then  if  that  fiate  delignated  by  death,  is 
endlefs ;  it  feems  impoluble,  or  ^\.  lead  very  dilhcult,  to  find 
out  the  true  rri^'aning  of  thofe  words.  There  fluU  be  no  moie 
death.— That  they  have  fome  peitinent  meaning,  there  can  be 

"no  doubt :  and  thit  they  cannot  rekr  to  the  happy  and  faithful 
Millenills  is  evident  :  It  is  irue,  they  comt^  out  of  a  fVate  of  tri- 
bulation, but  thty  wafli  themfi;lves,and  make  themftlvcs  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lanib., 

Under  the  preieut  dlfpen(ation  men  arc  fubjecfl  to  pain  and 

.  death  :  but  the  righteous  com e  not  into  judgement :  they  pals 


[      459       ] 

from  death  to  life— not  at  death,  but  from  the  ftate  of  the  dead, 
and  we  may  reafonably  fuppofe  the  privileges  of  the  faithful , 
Millenifts,  will  beas  great.      The  woids  ouiepotioj  ouk  ejfai 
eti,\  feem  not  only  to  corroborate  the  idea,  but  to  carry  it 
full  as  far,  if  not  farther  ;/>o/;oi  is  tranflatcd/i^i/z,  but   itisuni- 
verfally  expreffive  of  evil;fin,    trangrcffion,  is  repeatedly  and 
perhaps  always  ufed  in    this  fenfe  in  the  New  Teftament — at 
leaft  to  exprefe  that  pain  which  is  conne<fted    with   evil.    The 
inference  feems  to  be  made  from  death   being  no  more ;  that 
all  forrow,  crying  and  pain  fhall  ceafe  to  be.    The  firft  things 
have  pafled  away  ;  fm  and  death  are  among  the  firft  things,  tnd 
the  laft  will  never  ceafe  to  be,  during  the  exiftence  of  the  other; 
at  the  very  dofe  of  the  Millenium,  we  find  a  great  number  of 
wicked  beings,  whofe  annihilation  only  can  put  a  complete  end 
to  fm  and  death, 

Thefe  obfervations  are  fubmitted  for  the  confideralion  of 
thelearned;  if  any  other  reafonable  conftruftion  of  the  term 
death,z^n  bedevifed,  then  eadlefs  mifery  may  be ;  if  not  I  think 
muftbe  given  up. 


[   46o   ] 

CHRONOLOGY, 


=^i^= 


HAVEalready  made  many  obfervaiions  under  this  head, 
but  I  have  not  attempted  lo  point  out  the  year,  month 
nndday,  of  the  glorious  and  terrible  event.  I  do  not  find  that 
the  Ipirit  of  piophecy  was  fo  exad  \vith  thej.'wsofold. — 
Though  Mr.  Fergufon  the  ARronomtr,  has  ailronomically 
proved,  that  it  was  490  year?  from  tl^e  illuing  of  the  commif- 
iion  to  Ezra,  to  the  death  of  Chrid  ;  yet  it  appears  to  me  tlie 
purport  of  the  prophecy  was  to  give  the  J^vvs  fufficient  pre- 
vious notice  of  the  birth 'of  Chrift,  and  not  to  point  their, 
view  to  his  death  ;  that  the  cajculations  upon  tliar  prophecy  in 
one  view  nuift  have  ended,  about  fifty  fix  years  beiore  the  birth 
«r)f  Chrift ;  that  afterwards,  they  v.'ere  to  be  conftantly  looking 
nut  for  their  king.  The  old  world  had  120  years 
notice,  betore  tlie  flood  came  ;  the  Jews  had  marly  the  fame, 
before  their  final  dKfolution  :  As  this  l.ifl;  event  is  much  greater, 
and  more  important,  than  ciiher  of  the  other,  lo  we  have 
iviore  abundant  prophecies  reipectisig  i;.  All  the  vials  are 
mementos  ;  noiie  of  them  feem  to  point  out  one  paiticular 
rventj  except  thefecond;  the  charnfteriAics  are  fuch,  as  to 
anfwer  to  the  whole  period  of  ti^e  via). 

The  fixth  is  undoubtedly  flich.  The  complexion  of  a  con- 
fiderable  pnit  of  the  world,  if  it  does  not  warrant  the  opinion 
rally,  it  feenis  Orongiy  to  indicate,  that  it  has  comnienced  to 
operate.  Seventy  years  before  the  Jewilh  dellruftion,  Chrift 
ifnadeliis  appearance,  and  perhaps  it  may  be  fo  long  before  the 
f'lll  enablin.m'Tit  ot  tht  Ivl:lienii.m,thatl,e  will  make  his  fecon5" 
appearance,  and  iffo,  it  will  be  abotit  one  hundred  years  hence, 
nnd  during  this  period  of  one  hundred  year?,  the  world  will  be 
hjllofconfufion  and  trouble  :  decept'on  will  operate  upon  all 
parties — inlligated  and  moved  by  the  great  deceiver  of  mankind. 
"We  are  plainly  told  th:a  Ciod  will  permit  ir.anlcind  to  be  won- 
derfully deceived,  'in^  this  deceprcn  is  necefiary,  andoperafrss 
theclofe  cfthtfisih  virtl. 


f   46X    1 

If  we  fliouid  begin  the  computation  of  the  period  of  the 
Cbtiilian  dilpeniation  with  tlie  birth  of  Chrift,  and  allow  the 
period  to  be  1890  years,  we  are,  according  to  Fergufon's  ac- 
count of  his  birth,  92  years  from  the  Millenium.  It  we  calcu- 
late from  the  rife  of  Mahoraet,  and  apply  to  this  power  the 
words,  The  court  that  is  without,  is  given  unto  the  Gcnti4es, 
and  they  flrall  tread  under  foot  the  holy  city  41  months,  it 
M'ants  only  88  years  to  complete  it.  If  we  calculate  from  the 
c-ucifixion,  it  will  be  half  a  feventy  more  ;  if  from  the  deihudi- 
onof  the  Jewifh  nation,  one  whole  feventy  more. 

From  lome  of  thefe  periods,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  we 
are  to  calculate ;  and  the  firft  of  them  will  give  the  Chriftian 
difpenf.uion  exactly  the  fame  period  that  the  JewiQi  church  had^ 
from  the  law  of  circumcifion  given  to  A'--raham,  to  the  birthof 
Chrift,  that  is,  1S90  years.  And  if  we  are  not  certain  from 
which  of  thefe  periods  we  ought  to  calculate,  furely,  as  wife 
men,  we  ought  to  afiume  that  which  will  expire  the  firft;  and 
if  it  fhould  not  happen  to  be  the  true  period,  it  can  do  us  no 
injury  to  b?gin  the  watch  at  an  early  hour.  It  may  be  a  quef- 
tion,  whether  we  are  to  begin  at  the  birth  or  crucifixion  of 
Chrift  ;  but  not  v.'hether  we  are  to  begin  at  the  deftruftion  of 
the  Jewifh  nation  by  Vefpafian  :  Before  John  begins  with  the 
operations  under  the  Chrillian  difpenfation,  he  exhibits  the 
punifnment  of  the  Jewifh  nation  for  their  wickednefs — before 
he  begins  the  operations  ot  the  Millenium  in  glory.heexhibits  the 
punifhment  of  Great  Babylon  in  the  fl-fh  ;  and  alfo  the  repro- 
bate wicked  :  Before  he  exhibits  the  glory  of  the  (late  fucceed- 
ing  the  Millenium,  he  points  our  view  to  the  punifl^ment  of 
Cog,  Magog,  and  the  D.n'il ;  in  whom  is  probably  included 
his  angels ;  as  the  beafl  and  the  falfe  prophet  cannot  be  two  in- 
dividuaJs  of  the  human  race,  h  it  is  rational  to  fuppofe,  that 
the  devil  is  put  by  way  of  eminence,  snd  fiands  tor  himfelf 
and  all  Lis  angels.  The  panifning  of  the  Jewifh  nation  hap- 
pens after  the  complete  .ibolltion  ot  the  Mofaic  economy,  as 
that  of  the  bead  and  the  falfe  pro;ihet  does,  after  the  end  of 
the  .Chrillian  difpenfaiion  :  And  from  analogy  we  may  fup- 
pofe, that  the  panifnment  of  Gog,  Magog,  and  the  Devil 
will  happen  after  the  end  of  the  Millenium  as  a  uiobatiouary 
ftate. 

Several  of  the  prophetic  defcriptions  of  Daniel  and  John, 
unite  in  th.e  ftme  cj;ara<flers,  as  Daniel's  four  beafts,  and  John's 
three  horfes.  John';fi;ft  horfe  introduces  a  new  charader ; 
and  D.mid's firil  beaft  was  in  being  at  the  time  John  wrote: 
Tberetcre  he  does  nor  defcribe  this  btaft,  but  inuoduces  a  cha- 


[      462      1 

rader  of  more  importance,  who  we  are  Aire  commenced  to 
be,  under  that  teali.  Daniel  has  more  prophetic  periods  with 
refpeft  to  temporal  powers,  than  John.  Their  commeneing 
and  ending,  feem  to  be  marked  out  with  precifion,  fo  as  to  ex- 
hibit the  length  oftime  men  are  to  continue  in  the  flefii.  With 
refped  to  the  church,  John  has  many  more  prophetic  vifions 
than  Daniel ;  but  none  of  them  feem  to  lead  us  fo  precifely  to 
an  end,  unlefs  we  fuppofe  the  forty-two  months  abovemen- 
tioned  mark  out  at  their  end,  the  refurreftion.  Daniel's  great 
periods  end,  A.  D.  i960,  or  166  years  hence  :  And  their  feems 
to  be  forae  ground  for  fuppofing,  that  he  paffed  beyond  the 
Chriftian  difpenfation  75  years;  and  if  fo,  by  his  account  there 
remains  only  9 1  years  to  complete  the  fixth  vial. 
From  the  lawof  circumcifion  to  the  birth  of  Chrift, 

were,  -  -  .  -  iggo  yg^jj 

to  his  death,        -  1923 

to  the  end  of  the  Jews,  i960 
In  every  view,  the  length  of  the  Chriftian  difpenfation  feems 
to  be  about  the  fame  period  oftime. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  but  that  we  muft  compute  the 
2520  years  from  the  death  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  great,  or 
from  the  end  of  the  Babylonifh  Empire.  To  compute  from 
the  death  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  apparently  corresponds  better 
with  the  regular  feries  of  feventy  years,  as  a  meafure,  than 
from  the  other  period.  Eight  feventies,  or56o  years,  reach  down 
TO  the  birth  of  Ckrift.  Nine  feventies,  or  6jO  years,  to  the 
defirudion  of  Jerufalem  by  Vefpafian.  But,  if  the  Babylo- 
niOi  captivity  is  generally  placed  about  thirty  years  too  late 
by  the  moderns,  and  there  is  good  reafon  for  fuppofing  this 
to  be  the  cafe,  then,  from  the  commencement  of  that  cap- 
tivity, to  the  deftrudion  of  the  Jews,  was  ten  feventies,  or 
7C0  years.  Let  the  2520  years  commence  when  they  may, 
it  is  evident,  that  there  muti  be  210  years  from  that  time  to  the 
commencement  of  the  2300  days  or  years,  fo  mentioned,  pro- 
bably, becaufe  neither  70  nor  7  will  meafure  them  exa(flly — 
and  thefe  2300  days,  undoubtedly  commence,  either  with,  or 
a  little  before  Alexander  the  great.  Mr,  Fergufon  places  his 
death  3Z3  years  before  the  Chriflian  era  ;  he  reigned  twelve 
years  and  eight  months ;  andconfequently  commenced  to  reign 
in  the  year  336  years  before  the  Chrifiian  era. 

It  feems  (carcely  poffible  to  reconcile  many  difficulties,  unlefs 
we  date  the  commencement  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  reign  «4 
years  fooner  than  is  ufually  done,  and  630  years  before  the 
birth  of  Chrifl ;  and  upon  this  fuppofition,  the  computation 
would  be  as  follows  : 


[      46s      ]        , 

From  the  firft   of  Nebuchadnezzar  to  the  fiift   of  Cy- 
rus, one                ♦                           -  70 
From  the  firft  of  Cyrus,  to  Alexander,  -        22.0 
From  Alexander  to  the  birth  of  Chrift,  -             33b 


626 
deficiency  4 

630 

If  we  place  the  firft  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  with  which  Daniel 
ieems  to  commence  the  feventy  years  capti\1ty,  at  about  600 
years  before  Chrift  as  is  commonly  done,  and  the  commence- 
ment of  Alexander  the  great  at  336,  then  there  will  be  left  for 
the  whole  duration  of  the  Perlian  mcnarcliy,  only  200  years, 
that  is,  to  the  death  of  Darius  Codomannus,  which  was  about 
fix  years  after  Alexander  fucceeded  his  father.  There  is  no 
way  can  be  devifed  to  give  a  due  fpace  to  the  Perfian  empire j, 
but  by  carrying  farther  back  the  comnBencement  of  the  firft  year 
of  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  in  this  refped,  Jofephus,  as  well 
as  the  Caiion  Piolemaicus  are  evidences  thai  cannot  eafily  be 
got  rid  of. 

Jofephus  always  computes  the  feventy  years  captivity  from 
the  burning  of  the  temple;  which  he  fays  was  in  the  xjih. 
year  of  Nebuchsdnezzar  :  confequently  fromthe  firft  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, to  the  firft  of  Cyrus,  is  according  to  him,  87  years. 
But  by  Daniel  it  fcems  mcft  probable,  that  the  feventy  years 
commence  with,  or  one  year  before  the  firft  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar,<br  Daniel  gives  no  account  of  the  fecond  and  third  invafions 
of  Jerufalem  by  Nebuchadnezzar — Daniel  was  introduced  to 
expla'n  this  king's  firft  dream,  in  the  fecond  year  of  his  reign. 

According  to  an  eftablifhed  cuftom,  Daniel  rauft  have  been 
fet  apatt  three  years  before  he  cou'd  be  introduced  into  the 
king's  prefence  :  and  if  Daniel  really  accomplifhed  the  three 
years ;  then  the  Babylonifti  captivity  commenced  one  year 
before  the  firft  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  Jofephus,  for  the  fike  of 
fixing  upon  a  fignal  event,  has  commenced  the  feventy  years 
captivity  feventeen  years  too  late. 

Jofephus  makes  the  duration  of  the  Perfian  monarchy 
from  the  ft]  ft  of  Cyrus,  to  the  death  of  Darius  Cadomannus 
246  years,  and  the  Cmon  Ptolemaicus  236  years. 

If  we  allow  that  the  birth  of  Chrift  was  four  years  earlier 
than  the  Dyonifian  era,  and  follow  the  Canon  Prolemaicus, 
the  computation  will  be— < 


[      4^4      J 

From  the  B-ibylonifli  captivity  to  the  fiiftof  Cyru5,  '/o 
From  thefirdof  Cyrus  to  the  death  of  Darius 

Cadomannus,                  -                        -  236 

From  the  death  of  Darius  to  the  birth  of  ChriH,  3 16 

632 
From  this  fi.>tfment  we  have  to  adjuft  the  iio  years,  that  io, 
the  difference  between  the  commencemtnt  of  tl'^e  2520  years, 
and  the  2300  days ;  the  fiift  dt^which  periods  commences 
with  the  firll  ol"  Cyrus.  And  if  we  allow  to  the  Perfian  empire 
236  years,  then  the  1300  days  muft  commence  i5  years  before 
the  end  of  that  empire,  and  342  years  before  the  birth  of 
Chrift.  The  year  342  before  Chrift,  and  the  battle  of  Choero- 
nea,  mark  the  commencement  of  the  progrefsoi  theMacedo- 
donian  Empire.  Philip  having  deftroyed  the  liberties  of 
Greece,  meditated  an  invafionofPerfia,  which  death  prevented 
him  from  executing.  The  very  birth  and  coming  into  exift- 
enCt,  of  great  powers,  is  noticed  by  the  fpirit  of  prophecy. 
The  angel  fays,  he  remained  twenty-one  days  with  the 
Kings  of  Perl].A,  which  defignates  the  permanency  of  that 
Empire  for  a  limited  time,  and  probably  intends  210  years. 
Before  the  end  of  that  Empire,  the  Macedonians,  under 
Philip  tlieir  King,  began  their  progrefs;  and  the  Perfians,  by 
the  will  of  Heaven,  are  left  a  prey  to  them.  The  compu- 
Pation  for  the  120  years,  wilt  be  as  folio  ws: — 
From  the  tirft  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  the  fir(t  of  Cyrus,  70 

From  firR  Cyrus  to  the  commencement  of  the  Mace- 
donians, -  -  -  120 
From  thence  to  the  birth  of  Chrift,            -            -  342 

632 

Between  the  firft  of  Cyrus  and  the  Macedonians,   220 
From  thence  to  the  birth  of  Chrifl,  -  340 

The  period  for  fix  trumpets  and  fix  yh]i,         -         1890 
The  period  fcr  the  feventh  vial  »«  70 

2520 
From  the  nrfl  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  the  rife  of  Maho- 
met, is  a.bout  1160  years,  which  is  half  of  1520;  there  ia 
therefore  1260  y^ars  allowed  for    the  continuance  of  this 
power. 

From  the  d'vifion  of  the  Roman  Empire,  A.  0.392,  there 
is  allowed  to  the  wefiern  branch  of  the  Empire.  1260  years, 
to  make  war,  which  dees  not  dtCgnate  thewhokduraiion  of 


I 


f 


[      465      1 

the  power.   The  period  ended  1651;  and  it  matks  the  de- 
cline of  the  Roman  Catholic  powers. 

From  the  riling  up  of  the  weftern  church,  which  mud  have 
commenced  about  630,  fhe  has  a  period  of  ix6o  years,  to  be 
nouriftied  in  the  wildernefs,  and  this  period  muft  end  about 
1890. 

Having  gained  better  information  as  to  the  commencement 
of  the  leventy  years  captivity,  and  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  it 
will  afford  ground  for  making  better  calculations  on  Daniel's 
feventy  weeks. 

Daniel  has  recorded  feveral  things  which  were  realities,  and 
not  vifions,  as  being  thrown  into  the  den  of  lions.  Thefe 
have  relation  to  time,  and  were  recorded  after  the  events 
happened ;  following  thefe,  Daniel  has  recorded  vifions,  which 
he  fays,  he  had  a  confiderable  time  before  thele  events;  from 
which  circumftances,  we  may  make  this  important  infe- 
rence, that  the  vifions  fo  recorded,  having  happened  before, 
and  being  recorded  after  certain  events,  the  fubjedt  matter  of 
the  vifion  has  reference  to  things  that  are  to  be  placed,  and  to 
take  place  after  thofe  certain  other  events :  therefore,  the 
chapters  of  Daniel,  initeadof  being  mifplaced  and  out  of  or- 
der, as  fome  have  fuppofed,  are  arranged  with  wifdora.  The 
queftion  of  confequence  is  not,  when  the  vifion  happen- 
ed, but  what  it  has  reference  to. 

The  feventy  weeks  are  to  commence  with  the  iiTuing  of  a 
certain  commandment ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  enquiry,  whether 
Cyrus  in  his  firft  year  iffued  this  commandment,  or  whether 
it  was  iffued  by  fome  future  king.  The  Babylonifh  capti- 
vity of  feventy  years,  ended  with  the  firft  of  Cyrus;  but  it 
does  not  follow  from  thence,  that  the  feventy  weeks  then 
commence.  It  is  rather  probable,  contrary  to  what  I  have 
fuppofed  to  be  the  cafe  before,  that  they  do  not,  becaufe 
the  prophecy  feems  to  look  forward  to  a  more  future  and 
diftant  tcommand.  The  fubjed  of  the  vifion  is  not  taken  up 
by  Daniel,  till  after  the  end  of  the  Babyloniih  captivity.  He 
commences  with  faying,  in  the  firft  year  of  Darius,  he  under- 
ftood  by  books,  the  number  of  years,  whereof  the  word  of 
the  Lord  came  to  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  that  he  would  ac- 
complifh  feventy  years  in  the  defolations  ofjerufalem. 

The  command  given  by  Cyrus,  feems  to  extend  no  farther, 
than  re-buildiog  the  temple,  and  renewing  or  reftoring  the 
temple  fervice.  The  command  given  to  Ezra,  extends  to  civil 
as  well  as  religious  polity,  by  which  the  Jews  were  again  efl.v 

O3 


70 

I 

70 

1 

70 

7 

490 

I 

70 

[     460     ] 

bliflied  as  a  nation:  Cyrus's  command  extended  to  a  redo- 
ration  and  building  again  of  the  temple;  and  Artaxerxes* 
to  a  reftoration,  and  building  up  again  of  Jerul'alem.  The 
computation  will  be  as  follows : — 

yrom  firH  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  firfl  Cyrus 
To  the  commiillon  given  to  Ezra, 
Tothe  birth  of  Chrilt, 
To  the  deflrudion  of  the  Jews, 

10       700 

The  very  fame  Hebrew  word,  which,  in  Chap.  ix.  is  fome- 
times  tranflated  fevejHy.,zn^  fometimes  ueeks,  is  ufed  fix  times. 
In  the  fecond  verfe  it  is  tranflated  feventy,  and  here  there  can 
be  no  doubt,  but  it  is  rightly  rendered.  In  the  24th  verfe,  the 
fame  Hebrew  word  is  twice  ufed,  and  they  fland  together  : 
One  is  rendered  feventy,  the  other  weeks.  In  verfe  25,  it  is  ufed 
t'A'ice,  and  in  both  places  rendered  weeks.  In  verfe  26,  it  is 
once  ufed,  and  rendered  -Aecks.  It  is  twice  rendered  feventy, 
and  four  times  weeks;  and  herein  it  feems  to  me,  that 
the  iranflator  has  rather  expounded,  and  given  his  opinion 
of  the  prophecy,  than  tranflated.  The  word  unqueflionably, 
in  the  original,  intends /t'r<f;;()'^  and  rendering  the  word  thus, 
the  prophecy  may  be  eafily  comprehended. 

.  Verfe  24.  Seventy  feventy,  or  naturally,  according  to  the 
Hebrew  idiom,  many  feventies,  are  determined  upon  thy 
people,  &c. 

Verfe  25.  Know  therefore  and  underftand,  that  from  the 
^oing  forth  of  the  commandment,  to  reflore  and  to  build  Je- 
ru^altm  again  unto  Mtffiah  the  Prince,  fhall  be  feventy  weeks  ; 
and  of  the  feventy,  three-fcore  and  two,  the  flreet  fhall  be 
built  again,  and  the  walls,  even  in  troublous  times. 

Verfe  ?6.  And  after  the  which  feventy,  three-fcore  and  two, 
Meffiah  fh7.ll  be  cut  oEf. 

The  Hebrew  word  in  verfe  2^,  has  a  prefix,  which  fignifies 
demonflraiion,  relation,  or  interrogation.  There  can  be  no 
doubt,  but  it  is  ufed  here,  relatively  ;  and  has  relation  to  the 
very  f-«ne  v.'ords,  ufed  immediately  before,  in  verfe  zj. 

From  the  beft  information  v;e  can  obtain,  there  were  about 
fiventy  years  between  the  firff  of  Cyrus  and  the  feventh  of 
Altaxerxes.and  the  commencement  of  his  reign  muft  be  anti- 
dated,  as  much  ss  we  have  anti-dated  rhat  of  Nebuchadnezzar; 
and  then  fixty-two  weeks,  or  434  years  will  meafure  the  fpace 
Of' till: e  between  the  feventh  of  Artaxerxes,  when   Ezra  re- 


[       467       ] 

celved  his  commiffion  to  reUore  and  build  Jerufalem,  and  the 
^cking  of  it  byPompey. 

From  the  illuing  of  the  commandment,  to  the  birth  of 
Chrift,  was  490  years;  and  434  years  the  Jews,  notwithf^.and- 
ing  they  were  in  great  trouble,  continued  to  be  a  nation,  and  to 
govem  themfelves  by  their  own  laws. 

According  to  the  prelent  tranilation  o{  fc'cn  weeks,  and 
fixty  and V'^o  weeks, 'Cos.  words  have  no  meaning  that  I  can 
find.  I  cannot  difcover  what  the  leven  weeks  have  reference 
to,  and  conftquently  I  have  not  any  plain  idea  of  the  hxty- 
two  weeks . 

According  to  the  common  chronology,  Pompey  took  Je- 
rufalem  fixty  years  before  the  Dyoniilan  era  of  Chrift's  birth, 
which  is  upon  good  grounds,  fuppofed,  if  not  fully  proved,  to 
be  four  years  too  late.  Therefore,  that  event  happened  eight 
weeks,  or  fifty-lix  years  before  the  bir-th  of  Chrifl. 

The  Hebrew  words, yJo^  odiii:!,  are  four  times  ufed  in  Chap- 
ter iv.  of  Daniel,  verfe  16, 13,  25,  and  32,  and  are  uniformly 
tranllated/h-cv  times,  where  yZ^o^indifputably  means  /"cj'^;;  and 
notH^6',('.  Shoe  is  always  in  the  Hebrew,  an  adjeftive,  and 
foiio  a  week,  is  always  a  fubftantive,  and  are  no  more  ufed  in- 
difcriminately  the  one  for  the  other,  than  feven,  and  weeks,  are 
in  Englifh  :  Seven,  in  Englifn,  does  not  fignify  weeks,  nor 
does  weeks  fignify  fimply  feven,  but  feven  days. 

The  Hebrew  words,  od  cderi  uodnin,  upeleg  odcn,  are  found 
in  Chap.  vii.  2j.  and  are  tranflated,  Until  a  time  and  times, 
and  the  dividing  of  time;  whera  if  odnin  be  in  the  dual  num- 
ber, as  I  take  it  to  be,  the  Hebrew,  is  more  explicit  and  cer- 
tain than  the  Englifh.  QdmnvSi<$,^Vi's>^xtz\{t\^  two  times;  and 
the  idea  is,  one  time,  two  times,  and  half  a-time,  or  three 
times  and  an  half,  which  are  1160  years. 

In  Chap.  xii.  7,  the  fame  ideas  are  exprefled,  but  the  words 
are  not  the  fame:  They  zxz  Imuod,  inuodim  lu'iezi,  and  are 
tranflated,  For  a-time,  times,  and  an  half;  and  the  ideas  to  be 
annexed  to  them  are,  three  times  and  an  half,  or  1260  years. — . 
Thefe  are  evidently  the  laft  1260  years,  and  are  undoubtedly 
to  commence  with  the  rife  of  Mahomet,  who  appears  in  the 
middle  of  the  great  period  of /i  ven  times. 

There  are  no  fignal  and  dillinguifhed  events  that  mark  the 
exadt  rife  of  the  weftern  church  and  of  the  Papal  power:  It 
is  evident  from  hiftory,  that  as  early  as  A.  D.  630,  they  made 
no  fmall  figure,  and  if  we  commence  both  as  early  as  the  rife 
of  Mahomet,  we  cannot  err  ;  for  to  commence  them  after 
the  rife  of  Mahomet,  and  to  athgn  to  them  1260  years,  wg 
evidently  deflroy  the  feries  of  computation,  which  Daniel  has 
given  to  us.    If  we  commence  the  weftern  church,  which  has 


C    468    ] 

a'period  of  1260  years  affigned  to  it,  before  the^rife  of  Maho- 
ir.et,  we  cannot  err;  for  it  did  undoubtedly  exifl  in  the  weft 
before  that  time  ;  and  then  the  1160  years  will  elapfe,  before 
the  Mahometan  period ;  and  there  may  be  no  ecclefiaftical 
liierarchy  for  nearly  the  whole  period  of  the  fixth  "vial ;  and 
if  not,  it  mult  arife  from  :<  uiforganization  of  the  civil  govern- 
ments in  Europe ;  the  ecckllalhcal  polity  being  intimately  con- 
nefted  with,  and  making  an  elleniial  part  ot  the  civil  polity. 
The  diffolution  of  the  laUj(lb  (Irong  are  the  ties)  can  alone  dif- 
folve  the  firft;  and  we  fee  this  verified  in  that  very  kingdom, 
which  feems  to  fucceed  imperial  Rome  in  the  wefi,  which  gave 
life  to,  and  received  life  from  the  Papal  power — the  Papal  power 
as  inch,  has  no  where  affigned  to  it  a  period  of  1260  years;  nor 
has  the  head  that  lives,  and  fucceeds  the  head  that  was  wounded 
in  Chapter  xiii.  of  the  Revelations  :  In  conjundion  with  that 
hend,  it  makes  war  forty-two  months,  which  expired  about 
A.D.  1650,  and  neither  the  Papal  power  nor  the  French 
monarchy  have  lince  that  period,  made  war  fuccefsfnily.noi- 
v/ithrtanding  Charles  II.  and  James  II.  of  England,  favoured  the 
PapiUs  and  Jefuits  with  all  their  power  and  credit.  England, 
from  the  time  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  to  the  American  war,  a 
period  of  115  years,  balanced  all  the  powers  of  Europe,  in 
whatfoever  fcale  fhe  caft  her  weight,  and  atfted  with  vigour 
anci  energy,  that  icale  preponderated. 

But,  to  return.  In  Chapter  ix.  of  Daniel,  the  Hebrew  word 
S^ciw,  isfix  times  u fed.  Verfe  2.  Sboimf;ic,\i2X\^xiQdt.feve72-' 
ty years.  The  word  fioim.  i;ndoubiedly  means  feventy  here. 
Verfe  24,  Jhcvi?,  fiom,  tawHited  fcrc/i/y  necks ; — which  of  the 
v.'ords  i^ands  xox  feventy  and  which  ioxiveeksl  The  Hebrew 
Bible  !  have,  lias  no  points  or  vowels ;  and  it  is  generally 
agreed,  that  they  were  not  originally  in  ufe.  I  venture  to  fay, 
that  the  tranflaiion  fl-iould  have  been  fcvcnties  feveniies,  or  ac- 
cording to  the  Hebrew  idiom  many  feveinics-,w\^\c\\^\^%  us 
a  meaiure  for  the  Hebrew  nation  and  her  defolations,  Verfe 
^c^.ftohn  fjoc,  tranflated  feven  weeks,  which  I  fliould  render 
ieventiep,  ieven.  Ujhoij;/.  fjlm  tijmm,  tranflated,  and  fixty-two 
weeks,  whichlQiould  render,  and  the  feventies,  or,  and  of  the 
Seventies,  fixty  and  two,  and  then  the  verfe  would  read,— 
Know  therefore  and  underfland,  that  from  the  going  forth  of 
the  commandment  to  reftore  and  build  Jerufalem  again,  unto 
Meffiah  the  Prince,  there  fliall  be  feventies,  feven  ;  and  of  the 
Seventies,  thre^-fcore  and  two,  the  flreet  fhall  be  built  again,  and 
the  wall,  even  in  troublous  times.  Verfe  t6.  Vahri  ejhoim 
/f?:?  ;/,/}/7;;z,  tranflated,  and  "after  the  lixty-two  weeks,"  which 
i  fbould  render,  and  after  the  ftveniies,  three  fcore  and  two; 


C    469    ] 

whicH  dftw  not  give  the  precife  time  of  the  Mefiiah  s  death  j 
but  the  two  precife  ideas  meant  to  be  conveyed,  are,  how 
long  from  a  certain  epoch  it  fhould  be  to  the  birth  of  the 
Meffiah,  andhow  long  it  (hould  be  from  the  fame  epoch  to 
that  power,  which  was  to  cut  off  the  Meffiah,  and  to  deflroy 
finally  the  Jewilh  nation. 

Verfe  17.  Sbuo  ahd,  »A^'  he^no^  tranflated, "  for  one  week, 
«nd  in  the  middle  of  the  week,"  which  I  fhould  render  one 
veek,  and  half  the  week ,  the  verfe  would  then  read : — And  he 
fhall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many^  one  week  ;  and  halj 
the  week  he  (hall  caufe  the  facrifice  and  the  oblation  to  ceafe. 
This  week  confided  of  feventy  years,  that  is  from  Chrifi's  birth 
to  his  death,  and  from  thepaflion  the  Jewifli  nation  had  half 
a  week,  or  thiny-five  years ;  but  the  facrifice  had  been  done 
away  by  the  death  of  Chrift. 

We  have  therefore,  in  this  prophecy,  feveral  important 
matters, 

Firft.  A  certain  meafure  of  feventy  years  for  the  Jewifh 
nation  and  their  defolations. 

Second.  From  a  certain  epoch,  to  the  birth  of  Chrift,  were 
to  be  490  years. 

Third.  From  the  fame  epoch  the  Jews  were  to  continue  a 
nation  434  years,  tbo'  fubjed  to  various  difafters  and  hardfhips, 
till  fubjugated  by  the  Romans,  about  56  years  before  thebixth 
of  Chrift. 

Fourth.  That  the  words.  After  the  which  feventy-three  fcore 
■and  two,  Meftlah  (hall  be  cut  off,  refer  us  to  the  power  that 
was  to  be  the  Minifter  of  this  wickednefs,  and  not  to  the  pre- 
cife time  it  fl^.ould  happen. 

Fifth.  And  he  (hall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many,  one 
week  : — liere  week  fignifies  feventy  years :  in  the  middle  of 
v.-hich,  Chrift  was  cut  ofT;  and  the  laft  half  of  the  week,  the 
facrifice  and  the  oblation  ceafed ;  from  Chrift's  birth  to  the 
end  of  the  Jewi(h  nation,  there  is  no  doubt  but  the  cove- 
nant was  confirmed  with  many  Jews. 

The  periods  of  time  marked  out  and  allotted  to  mankind  m 
the  fiefh  by  Divine  Providence,  are  undoubtedly  regular  and 
fubjedito  fome  certain  meafure  ;  we  find  that  from  the  lawof 
circumcifion  given  to  Abraham,  to  the  birth  of  Chrift,  there 
■were  according  to  Stakehoufe's  chronological  tables,  1893 
years;  the  birth  of  Chrift,  being  placed  three  or  four  years  too 
late  by  the  Dyonifian:  era,  the  period  is  evidently  1890  years. 
Mr.  Fergufon  has  proved,  that  the  birth  of  Chrift  is  placed  too 
late;  but  whethet  three  or  four  years  too  late  is  not  very  evi- 
dent. 


[       470       ] 

The  period  therefore  from  the  lav/  of  circumcifion,  to  the 
birth  of  Chrift,  is  evidently  1890  years,  but  from  the  date  of  the 
fame  law,  to  the  BabyloniPu  captivity,  the  period  is  ii6o  year*; 
from  thence  to  the  birth  of  Chrill,  630  years ;  and  we  Juppofe 
that  from  the  birth  ofChriU,  to  the  end  of  the  pref^nt  economy, 
Avill  be  a  period  of  1890  years ;  12.60  years  of  which  are  allot- 
ted to  the  two  witneffes,  and  630  years  to  the  fix  vials. 

From  the  law  of  circumcilion,  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  1260 
years. 

From  Nebuchadnezzar  to  Mahomet,  ia6o  years. 

From  Mahomet  to  the  end  of  the  prefent  economy  12^0 
years. 

The  period  previous  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  has  no  antecedent 
prophecies  refptfting  it ;  with  him  the  prophecies  of  futurity 
begin,  and  markout  not  only  temporal  powers  that  fhould  be 
afterwards,  but  alfo  the  periods  of  time. 

From  NebuchadnezZAr  toChrifl  were  630  years. 

From  Chrill  to  Mahomet's  beginning  to  make  war  out  of  the 
limits  of  his  own  country  were  630  years. 

From  that  time  to  the  death  of  the  wimeffes,  630  years. 

From  thence  to  the  end  of  the  6th  vial,  630  years. 

Thefe  periods  are  all  cleaily  deducible  froni  prophecy  : 
the  three  firft  have  been  accomplifhed — thelaftis  indifputably 
iounded  in  prophecy;  for  the  death  of  the  witneffes  is  in  the 
middle  of  the  period  of  the  Mahometan  power ;  thetefoie  this 
power,which  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the  laft  of  the  temporal 
powers,  can  only  have  630  years  after  that  event,  and  thefe 
630  years  are  the  period  allotted  to  the  fiift  fix  vials. 

We  have  aflumed,  that  inllead  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  begin- 
ning fix  hundred  and  fix  vears  before  the  Chrift  an  era  to  reign, 
that  he  began  to  roign  630  years  before  that  era  ;  thatthe  Jewifii 
meaiure  of  70  years,  requirei  this  date:  That  to  place  it  at 
606,  makes  Cyrus  about  40  years  old  at  the  death  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, which  is  an  incrtdible  matter;  that  it  contradifls 
ail  antient  chronology  as  to  the  duration  of  the  Ferfian  empire"; 
that  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  afford  us  more  accurate  chrono- 
iogy,  than  profane  hifiories ;  that  the  JewiQi  mealure  being 
70,  if  we  compute  br.ck  from  the  birth  of  Chiift,  to  the  7th  of 
Artaxerxes,  wh^n  Ezra  received  his  commiffion,  it  muft  be  490 
years,  to  Cyrus  560  years,  and  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  630 
years. 

To  the  Mahometan  power  with  the  Caliphs  at  its  head, 
Danifclalfigns  a//«^,  or  3C0  years,  ;nd  from  the  taking  ofje- 
rufalem  to  Mahmudthe  GAznfjvide,  ^Yas  exadly  360  years. 


[      M^      ] 

The  power  defcribed  In  the  5th  trumpet,  is  prepared  for 
five  months,  from  the  flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca,  6^2  to 
Charlemagne's  driving  all  the  Saracens  nearly  out  of  Europe, 
A.  D.  772,  was  exadtly  five  months  or  150  years. 

The  powers  defcribed  in  the  6th  trumphet,  are  prepared  for 
a  year,  a  month,  a  day,  and  an  hour,  or  391  years,  and  15- 
days.  Thefe  powers  undoubtedly  fucceed  the  Saracens 
and  Ciliphs,  therefore  thefe  powers  mufl  commence  to 
operate  about  A.  D.  997,  and  mtift  continue  to  operate  to 
A.  D.  1388. 

But  as  at  this  time  we  find  a  very  extraordinary  power  in 
fall  operation,  killing  and  deftroying  all  that  (land  in  his  way, 
it  feems  naturally  to  carry  the  prophetic  periods  to  the  end  of 
this  power,  which  only  requires  that  we  fhould  confider  the 
fifteen  days  as  fo  many  years. 


The  birth  of  JESUS  CHRIST.  1 

Fphejus. — A  Church  fo  genuine  and  pure  as  not  to 
be  diftinguifhed  into  vifible  and  invifible,  and  laft- 
ed  from  the  firft  eftablifnment  of  ChriAianity  to  the 
divilion  of  the  Roman  empire,  From  i 

To 
Smyrna. — After  the  divifion  of  the  Roman  empire, 
the  eallern  Church  is  diftinguiVied,  and  may  be  de- 
nominated by  vifible  and  invifible  :  Smyrna  defig- 
nates  the  laft  and  lafted  to  the  fuU  period  of  i  z6o 
years,  From  392 

To       1260 
Pergamos. — A  vifible  church  and  corrupt  ecclefiafiical 

hierarchy  at  the  fame  time  with  Smyrna,        From         391 

To 
Thyatira. — This  church  commences  in  the  weft  af- 
ter the  divifion  of  the  Roman    empire,  and  con- 
tinues till  the  Pope  becomes   a   fingle  head  in 
church  and  ftate.  From  392 

To         1099 
Sardis. — This'church  by  its  charaiflerillics  muft    fall 
"within  the  Mahometan  jurifdidion.  From  62,0 

To         1890 
Philadelphia, — This  church   is  fimilar   to    that   of 
Smyrna,  a  pure  invifible  church,  and  commences 
when  the  Pope  became  a   fingle  head  in  church 
and  fta;e,  From        1099 

To        i8o0 


39 


453 


[        47i       ] 

LMdicea.-^Thls  church,  in  feme  fenfe  fimilar  to 
thar  of  PergamoB,  is  more  wicked  and  intolerant 
Papal  Rome,  From         1099 

To        i8(>o 
The    church  of  Ephefus  embraces  all  Imperial 

Rome,  and  I'urnifhes  the  firlt  living  hoft. 

The  churches  of  Smyrna  and  Pergamos,  belong 

to  the  eaftern  empire,  and  furnifh  the  fecond  living 

hoft. 
The  church  of  Sardis  is  under    the    Mahometan 

jurifdidion,  andfurnifhes  the  third  living  hoft. 
The  churches   of  Thyatira,   Philadelphia,   and 

Laodicea,  embrace  the  weftern  world  after  the  di- 

vifion  of  Imperial  Rome,  and  furnilh  the  fourth  liv- 
ing hoft. 

Rev.  iv.  2. — A  throne  is  fet  in  heaven — here  com- 
mences an  exhibition  of  the  Millenium  :  this 
throne  may  not  be  fet  till  70  years  after  Chrift's 
fecond  advent ;  if  we  afl^ume  Daniel's  computation 
it  will  be  i960 

The  four  living  hofts,  and  the  twenty  four  elder» 
and  every  creature  join  in  worfhip  to  God  and  the 
Lamb,  i960 

Rev.  vi.  2. — I  faw,  and  behold  a  white  horfe  :  an 
exhibition  of  Chrift's  kingdom  commencing  with 
his  birth,  1 

Rev.  iii.  4.  And  there  went  out  another  horfe  that 
was  red  :  as  the  white  horfe  is  fymbolical  of  a 
long  continued  empire,  it  is  more  natural  to  ex- 
plain thefe  horfes  as  intending  empires,  and  not  in- 
dividual emperors.  The  red  horfe  defignates  the 
Mahometan  power,  and  continues  From  612 

To        189® 

Rev.  iii.  Andfbeheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horfe.    This 

defignates  the  eaftern  empire,  From  391 

To        1453 

I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horfe.  This  defignates 
the  weftern  empire,  more  efpecially  the  papal 
power,  and  the  fin.ildeftruftion  of  the  fame,  From  89* 

To        i^o 

I  faw  under  the  altar  the  fouls  of  them  that  were  flain 
for  the  word  of  God.  This  is  a  v'fion  of  the 
Jewifh  martyrs,  and  may  be  placed  at  or  a  little 
after  the  refurredtion  of  Chrift,  3 J 


L      473      ] 

The  fixth  (^al  has  reference  to  the  deftruftion  of 
the  JewiOi  nation  by  Vefpafian,  7^0 

Rev.  vii.  The  vilion  of  the  fealing  of  the  144,000 
faithful  Jews  happens  immediately  after  the  Jewifti 
nation  is  deftroyed,  70 

But  they  do  not  make  their  appearance  till  i960 

John  beholds  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations  ;  out  of  ihe  pan  kt'ifma,  or 
every  creature,  who  are  exhibited  at  the  com- 
mencemeht  of  the  Millenium,  this  prelent  great 
number  informed;  and  they  refer  us  to  rhe  clofe 
of  the  Millenium,  after  the  mediatorial  kingdom 
has  ended,  3^5© 

The  feventh  feal  embraces  that  period  of  time  com- 
mencing with  Chrift's  birth,  and  ending  wich  his 
fecond  advent  in  glory,  after  which  the  book  has 
■  no.  feals,  From  t 

To         i3qo 

The  firft  trumpet  exhibits  the  perfecution  of  Chrif- 
tianity  ;  as  this  began  with  Herod  the  great,  we 
may  fuppofe  this  trumpet  embraces  the  period 
of  time  from  the  birth  of  Chrift  to  Cunftantine, 

From  I 

To  ^aa 

The  fecond  trumpet  introduces  Conflantine  the 
great,  and  intimates  the  unhappy  confequences 
that  will  refult  from  his  ecclefiailical  airangements,  311 

The  third  trumpet  exhibits  the  bilhop  of  Rome,  at 
the  head  of  the  corrupt  clergy,  at  the  council  of 
Nice,  '  gxf 

The  fourth  trumpet  defignates  the  end  of  the  weftern 
Roman  emperors,  the  church  alfo  is  repiefentedas 
being  nearly  extinguiihed,  476 

The  fifth  trumpet  points  us  to  the  life  of  Mahomet,  6ia 

The  fixth  trumpet  exhibits  four  powers  in  fucceilion; 
and  for  varying  here  from  the  explanation  given 
of  thefe  powers,  I  refer  to  the  Appendix* 

ift.  Angeh     Mahmud,  the    Gaznevide,  he  reigned 

From  997 

To         102S 

zd.  Angel.  The  Seljuk'anDynany,Togrulbeg,  Alp, 
.  Arflan,  MalekOiah,  From         1038 

To         10^3 

Pa 


I      474      ] 

3d.  Angel.  Zingis  Khan,  firft  emperor  of  the  Moguls 

and  Tartars,  From         tioC 

To    1127 
4th.  Angel.   Tamerlane,  From      1370 

To       1405 
To  \i\efe  four  angels  a  period  is  allotted  of  an  hour, 
a  day,  a  month  and  a  year;  if  we  allow  the  term 
/tout;  to  be  doubly  prophetical,  the  period  will  be 
.4  406   years,  and  From  097 

i^  lo        1403 

'V'  John  is  ordered  not  to  meafure  the  coUrt  without 

'  the  temple;  it  is  tobe  trodden  under  foot42  months 

,;t  by  the  Gentiles.  We  fuppofe  this  has  reference  to 

the  full  period  of  the  Mahometan  deluiion.  The 
^f_  Holy  City  intends  Jerufalem,  fo  that  we  may  com- 

"'<•"  mence  this  period  when  this  power  took  that  city,  637 

Ends  18^7 
The  two  witneffes  we  fuppofe  intend  the  firfl  two 
living  creatures  or  hofts,  delignated  by  the 
churches  of  Ephefus  and  Smyrna,  who  Hved  under 
two  diflerent  empires  or  governments;  the  begin- 
ning and  ending  of  their  prophecy  is  not  clearly 
marked  :  Chrilt  himfelf  was  a  diftinguifhed  witnefs; 
We  t];ercfore  commence  with  his  birth  ;  and  as  this 
is  John's  farewell  addrefs  to  the  Grecian  churches, 
he  informs  ihem  how  long  it  will  be  before  their 
deliverance  into  the  Millenium  llate,  under  tlte 
Itrms,  three  c/ays  and  ait  half,\v\i\ch.  isjuft  h,ilf 
the  pet iod  of  the  feven  trumpets  or  630  years; 
that  is,  From        1260 

To  189©^ 
John  fees  a  wcm:m,  clothed,  with  the  Sun  andMoon 
under  her  feet  ;  (lie  flies  into  the  wildernefs  where 
flie  is  tfcd  1260  days.  John  having  hnifhed  his 
hiflory  of  the  Grecian  churches,  begins  with  the 
binh  of  Chrii^,  and  naturally  leads  us  to  thewtf- 
tern  church,  which  commenced  fometime  after 
the  diviilon  of  imperial  Rome,  and  after  the  end 
cftiie  wcftern  Rom.an  emperors ;  lor  when  thefe' 
ceafe  to  be,  the  church  alfofeems  to  be  extin- 
guthed,  From  630 

To        1830 
■A  fecond  womm  appears  with  the  win^s  of  a  great 
E<^^)e.  This  woman  we  fuppofe  difignatt-?  the 
Millenium  church,  (he  miraediately   fucceeds  the 


r    '475      3 

Mother  woman, and  is  nourifhed  from   the  "face  of 
the  ferpent  1260  days,  From         1890 

To  3150 

John  fees  a  beaft  rife  up  out  of  the  fea.  This  beaft 
commences  with  the  divifion  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire ;  the  beaft  feems  to  be  a  general  one  with  fev- 
eral  heads  :  the  firft  head  commenced,  392 

Ended,  470 

One  of  the  ecclefiaftical  heads  we  fuppofe  rofe 
about  630 

Ended,  1099 

The  other  ecclefiaftical  head  commenced  1099 

How  long  it  will  continue  is  not  certain,  not  exceed- 
ing 1890 
The  image  of  the  beaft  defignates  Charlemagne,  800 
,The  rifing  up  of  the  ten  horns  is  after    the    firft  eccle-* 
fiaftical  head  aid  before  the  fecond,  according  to 
Daniel ;  for  out  of  the  ten,  or  after  the  ten  horns, 
another  horn  arifes,  which  we  fuppofe  defignates 
the  Pope  as  a  fingle  head,  or  the  fecond  horn  of 
the  beaft  like  a  lamb. 
When  John  fays,  five  are  fallen,  it  means  great  em- 
pires ;  it  does  not  comport  with  Daniel  or  John,  to 
fuppofe  that  mere  changes  in  one  head  are  hereby 
intended.    The  five  were  the  Babylonifh,  Medo, 
Perfian  and  Macedonian  empires,  Rome  popular, 
andRome  imperial ;  one  is — that  is,  the  eaftern  em- 
pire ;  one  is  not  yet  come,  that  is  the  Mahometan 
power,  and  the  beaft  which  thou  faweft.     The  firft 
head  of  this  beaft  or  the  weftern  Roman  emperors, 
are  of  little  confequence,  the  main  and  moft  im- 
portant head  aimed  at  was  the  ecclefiaftical,  and 
moft  probably  the  Pope,  as  a  fingle  head,  which  in 
order  of  time  was  the  eighth. 
Rev.  xiv.  In  this  chapter  John  has  a  variety  of  vlfi- 
ons,  fome  of  which  he  had  feen  before.    They  are 
an  anticipation  of  thofe  things  which  are  to  hap- 
pen after  the  completion  of  the  fixth  vial. 
Firft.    John  fees  a  Lamb  ftand  on  the  mount  Zion, 
and  with  him  144,000,  having  his  fathers  name 
written  in  their   foreheads.    Thefe  are  iaithful 
Jews  introduced  into  the  Millenium  after                   i8go 
The /a/?  ktifmatox^vftxy  creature.accompany  thefe. 
Second.    An  angel  fii^  in  the  nidft  of  Heaven  hav« 


C     476    3 

in§  the  everlafting  gofpel  to  preach,  declaring  that 

thif  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come.  1850 

Third.  Another  angel  proclaims,  that  Babylon  the 
grent  city  is  fallen  ;  for  all  nations  have  drank  of 
the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication.  189a 

]Riurth.  A  third  angel  follows  them,  faying  with  a 
]oud  voice,  if  any  man  worQiip  the  beall  or  his  im- 
age, and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his 
hand,  even  he  (hall  drink  of  the  wine  ofthe  wrath 
of  God. 

The  objcds  of  puiaifhraent  and  the  punilhment  itfelf 

are  here  marked  out.  1890 

Fifth.  John  hears  a  voice  from  Heaven,  faying  un-: 
to  him,  write,  blefled  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the 
Lord. 

This  has  reference  to  the  refutredlion.  1890 

Sixth.  John  fees  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  fitting  like  the  fon  of  man,  having  upon  his 
head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  (harp  fic- 
kle :  and  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple 
and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  fat  upon 
the  cloud,  thrul^  in  thy  fickle  and  reap,  for  the  time 
for  thee  to  reap  is  come,  for  the  har  vel\  of  the  earth 
is  ripe  ;  and  he  thruft  in  his  fickle. 

The  work  of  th's  angel  feems  to  be,  to  feparate 
the  good  from  the  bad,  and  to  bind  the  tares  in 
bundles  that  they  may  be;  burnt.  1890 

Seventh.  Another  angel  came  out  from  the  temple 
in  Heaven,  he  alfo  having  a  (harp  fickle;  and 
another  angel  came  out  from  the  tabernacle,  hav- 
ing powar  over  fire,  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice 
to  him  that  had  the  fickle,  faying.thruft  in  thy  fharp 
fickle,  and  gather  the  clufters  of  the  vine  of  the 
earth.for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe  ;  and  he  thruft  in 
his  fickle,  &c.  This  defignates  the  end  of  all  flefii, 
which  will  take  place  fome  (hort  time  after.  1896 

Eighth. — Before  the  feven  angels,  having  the  feven 
la(\  plagues,  in  which  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of 
God,  begin  to  operate,  John  fees  the  triumphant 
Cariflians,  who  fing  the  fong  of  Mofes,  the  fer- 
vant  of  God,  and  the  fong  of  the  Lamb.  1890 

!  have  placed  the  above  vifions  feverally,  at  1890, 
though  they  may  not  all  fall  in  under  feventy 
years  from  that  ti:r.e ,    ,- 


[      477      1 

The  charafteriftlc  defcriptions  in  the  vials,  being 
many  of  them  general,  do  not  precifely  mark  the 
beginning  or  the  ending  of  the  vials:  fome  may 
mark  out  a  particular  event;  others  may  be  ge- 
neral charatfteriflics,  embracing  the  whole  period 
of  a  vial. 
The  firft  vial  commences  at  the  death  of  the  wit- 

nefles,  and  lafts  -  -  From         1260 

To  1365 
In  this  period  of  105  years,  we  find  that  Othman 
riies  up,  who  is  a  fevere  Icourge  to  the  Ciuif- 
tians. 
The  fecond  vial  feems  only  to  marl:  ou!:  one  diftin- 
guiQied  event,  which  is  the  dtftriiftlon  of  the 
eaflern  empire,  and  the  taking  of  Conil.n- 
tinople,  -  -  -  From         1365 

To         1470 
The  third  vial  contains  general  charafteriftics,  and 
operates  upon  Papal  Rome  and  her  clergy  :  this 
deiignates  the  effeds  of  the  reformation,    From         1470 

To         1575 
The  fourth  vial   has  alfo  general    charaderiftics, 
which  defignate  the  tyranny  and  cruelty  ol  tem- 
poral powers,  -  From         1575' 

To        i68o 
The  fifth  vial  is  poured  out  upon  the  feat  of  the  beaft : 
We  fuppofe  Rome  is  eminently  the  feat  of  the 
beaft,  and  the  effecfls  of  banifhing  the  Jefuits  an- 
fwers  to  the  defcription,  -  From         i68c 

To        1780 
The  fixth  vial  is  poured  out  upon  the  great  river 
Euphrates : — Here  are  a  combination  of  events,— 
general  deception,  and  the  whole  world  in  mo- 
tion, -  -  From         1785 

To  189c 
The  fiventh  vial  is  poured  out  into  the  air,  which 
vial,  we  fuppofe,  indicates  a  new  era :  After  the 
pouring  out  of  this  vial,  many  fignal  judgments 
are  to  befall  mankind ;  and  previous  to  the  de- 
firudion  of  Great  Babylon,  or  all  mankind  in  the 
flefh  ;  as  they  fall  within  the  period  of  the  Mil' 
lenium,  and  we  have  no  fure  data  to  calculate  up- 
on, that  they  will  be  executed  inftantaneoufly,  we 
may  alTume  that  they  will  commence  -  1890 

And  end        i960 


C    478     3 

Which  lad  feems  to  be  Daniel's  ultimate  period  for 

the  Millenium's  commencing  in  glory. 
The  Millenium,  we  fuppole,  commtnces  -  1850 

And  ends,        3 1 50 
The  next  period  commences,  -  -  3150 

And  never  ends. 

It  is  not  properly  a  period,  becaufe  tills  word  implies,  not 
Only  beginning,  but  ending. 

In  computation  it  is  neceflary  to  mark  out  periods  pre- 
cilely,  but  it  is  neceffary  to  remark,  that  chronology  is  ex- 
tiemely  confuled,  efpecially  Irom  Nebuchadnezzar  to  the  end 
of  the  Perfian  empire;  and  the  common  year  of  our  Lord, 
1890,  may  vary  feveial  years  from  the  true  prophetic  yew 
1890. 


C      479      ] 

APPENDIX. 


■4^;^' 


THE  followingextrads  ought  to  have  had  a  place  in  the 
hiftoric  fads  relative  to  the  Mahometan  power;  but 
they  did  not  imprefs  my  mind  with  the  weight  that  they  do 
at  prefent,  till  the  book  was  nearly  printed;  They  are  adduced 
to  (how,  that  the  two  laft  angels  of  the  four,  under  the  fixth 
trumpet,  are  moft  probably  Zingis  Khan  and  Tamerlane  :  In 
order  that  the  reader  may  be  enabled  to  judge  for  himfelf,  a 
fketch  ofthe  hiftory  oftheietwo  mighty  conquerors  are  here 
introduced. 

From  the  fpacious  highlands,  between 

2ir2gis  Khatti  China,  Siberia,  and  the  Cafpian  fea,  the 
firft  Emptror  of  ihe  tide  of  emigration  and  war  has  been  re- 
Mogub  and  Tar-  peatedly  poured.  Thefe  ancient  feats  of 
tars.  A.  D.  1 2o6.  the  Huns  and  Turks,  were  occupied  in 
1217.  the  twelfth  century,   by  many    paRoral 

tribes  of  the  fame  defcent,  and  fimilar. 
manners,  wliich  were  united  and  led  to  conqueft^  by  the  for- 
midable Zingis.  In  a  ftate  of  fociety,  in  which  policy  is  rude, 
and  valour  is  univerfal,  the  afcendant  of  one  man  muft  be 
founded  on  his  power  and  refolution  to  punifh  his  enemies,  and 
to  reward  his  friends. .  Z.ingis  pledged  himfelf  to  divide  with 
his  followers,  the  fweets  and  the  bitters  ot  life.  After  his  firft 
vidory,  he  placed  feventy  chaldrons  on  rlie  fire,  and  feventy  of 
the  moll  guilty  rebels  were  call  headlong  into  the  boiling  water. 

The  fphereof  his  attraftion  was  continually  enlarged,  by 
the  ruin  of  the- proud  and  the  fubmiffion  of  the  prudent;  and 
the  boldeft  chieftains  might  tremble,  when  they  beheld,  en- 
chafed  in  filver,  the  {kuU  ofthe  Khan  of  the  Karaites,  who  un- 
der the  name  of  Prefter  John,  had  correfponded  with  the 
Roman  Pontiff  and  the  Princes  of  Europe.  It  was  from  a 
naked  prophet,  who  could  afcend  to  Heaven  on  a  white  horfe, 


L      4«o,      ] 

that  he  accepted  the  title  of  Zingis,  the  moji  greats  and  a  ol- 
vine  right  to  the  conquefi  and  dominion  of  the  earth.  In  a 
general  diet,  he  was  proclaimed  oreat  Khan,  or  Emperor  of 
the  Moguls  and  Tartars.  The  •■eligion  of  Zingis  attracts  our 
notice.  The  Catholic  Inquifitors  of  Europe,  who  defended 
nonfcnfe  by  cruelty,  might  have  been  confounded  by  the  ex- 
ample of  f^barbarj.in,  who;inticipated  the  lelTons  of  philofo- 
phy,  and  eilablirhed  by  his  laws,  a  fyftem  of  pure  Theifm  and 
perfedl  toleration.  His  firft  and  only  article  ot  faith  was, 
the  exiftence  of  one  God,  the  author  of  all  good,  who  fills  by 
his  prefence,  the  Heavens  and  the  earth,  which  he  has  created 
by  his  power.  The  Tartars  and  the  Moguls  were  addided  to 
the  idols  of  their  peculiar  tribes,  and  many  of  them  had  been 
converted  by  the  foreign  niiflionaries,  to  the  religion  of  Mofes, 
ofTvlahomet.and  of  Ghrilt.  Thefe  various  fyftems,  in  freedom 
and  concord,  were  taught  and  praftiled  within  the  precinds  of 
the  fame  camp,  and  the  Bonze,  the  huam,  the  Rabbi,  the 
Neftotian,  and  the  Latin  Prieil,  enjoyed  the  fame  honourable 
exemption  from  fervitude  and  from  tribute. 

The   arms  of  Zingis    and   his    Lieu- 

Hjs  invafon  of  tenants  fucceffively  reduced  the  hords  of 
China,  J.  D.  1210.  the  defert,  between  the  wall  of  China  and 
1214.  the  Volga;  and  the  Mogul  Emperor  be- 

came the  mafter  of  the  paftoral  world,  the 
Lord  of  many  millions  of  fliepherds  and  foldiers,  who  felt  their 
united  ftrength,  and  were  impatient  to  rufh  on  the  mild  and 
wealthy  climates  of  the  fouth.  The  Court  of  Pekin  was  afto- 
UiOied  by  an  embalTy  from  its  former  vaffal,  who  in  the  tone 
of  king  of  nations,  exafted  the  tribute  of  obedience  which  he 
had  folemnly  paid,  and  who  affedted  to  treat  the  Son  ef  Heaven 
as  the  vnoft  contemptible  o{  mankind.  An  haughty  anfwer 
ditguiied  their  fecret  apprehenfions ;  and  their  fears  were  foon 
juftified  by  the  march  of  innumerable  fquadrons,  who  pierced 
on  all  fides,  the  feeble  rampart  of  the  great  wall.  Ninety 
cities  Vv'cre  ftormed  or  llarved  by  the  Moguls;  ten  only  ef- 
caped.  His  invafion  was  fiipporitd  by  the  revolt  o(  100,000 
Khitans,  who  guarded  the  frontier.  His  retreat  was  purchafed 
at  an  imintnle  price,  and  a  Piinceli  of  China. 

In  his  fecond  expedition,  he  compelled  the  Chinefe  Empe- 
ror to  letire  beyond  the  yellow  river.  The  fiege  of  Pekin  was 
long  and  laborious  ;  The  inhabitants  were  reduced  by  famine, 
to  decimate  and  devour  their  fellow-citizens  :  When  their 
ammunition  was  fpent,  ihey  dilcharged  ingots  of  gold  and  fil- 
verfrom  their  engines ;  but  the  Moguls  introduced  a  mine  to 
the  center  of  the  capitol ;  and  tlie  conflagration  of  the  palace 


C    481    3 

burnt  above  thirty  days.  China  was  defolated  by  Tartar  vritt 
?nd  domeftic  {adion,  and  the  five  northern  provinces  were  ad* 
ded  to  the  Empire  of  Zingis. 

In  the  wed,  he  touched  the  dominions- 
OfCarizmeTran-    of  Mohammed  Sultan  of  Carizme,  who. 
foxiana,  and  Per-     reigned  from   the  Perfun  gulph  to  tha 
fii^  yl.    D.    Ill 8.     borders  of  India  and  Turkilhn,    Zngis- 
JZ24.  wifhed  toeftab'iPn  a  friendly  and  com- 

mercial intercourfe  with  the  moft  power- 
ful of  the  Mofiera  Princes.  A  rafh  and  inhuman  deed  provoked 
and  juflified  the  Tartar  arms,  in  the  invallon  of  the  Southern 
Alh.  A  caravan  of  tliree  AmbalTadors,  and  one  hundred  and 
fifty  merchants,  was  arreted  and  murdered  at  Otrar,  by  the 
command  of  Mahommed  ;  nor  was  it  till  after  a  demand  and 
a  denial  of  julhce,  till  he  had  prayed  and  rafted  three  nights  on 
a  mountain,  that  the  Mogul  Emperor  appealed  to  the  judg-- 
ment  of  God  and  the  fword.  Our  European  battles,  fays  a 
philofophic  writer,  are  petty  {k'rm.inies,  if  compared  to  the 
numbers  that  have  fought  and  fallen  in  the  fields  of  Afu, 
^00,000  Moguls  and  Tartars  are  laid  to  have  marched  under 
the  ftandard  of  Zingis  and  his  four  fons.  In  the  vaft  plains 
that  extend  to  the  north  of  the  Sihon  or  Jaxartes,  they  were  en- 
countered by  400,000  foldiers  of  the  Sultan,  and  in  the  firft 
battle,  which  was  fufpended  by  the  night,  1 60,060  Carizmians 
were  flain.  Mahommtd  was  aflonifhed  by  the  number  and 
valour  of  his  enemies.  He  withdrew  from  the  Tcene  of  danger, 
and  diftributed  his  troops  in  the  frontier  towns;  trufting  that  the 
barbarians,  invinllble  in  the  field,  would  be  repulfed  by  the 
length  and  difficulty  of  fo  many  regular  lieges;  but  the  pru- 
dence of  Z'ngishad  formed  a  body  ot  Chinefe  engineers,  llcilled 
in  the  mechanic  arts,  informed,  perhaps,  of  the  fecret  of  gun- 
powder, and  capable,  under  his  difcipline,  of  attacking  a  fo- 
reign country  with  more  vigour  and  fjccefs.  than  they  had  de- 
fended their  own.  The  Perlian  hiftorians  will  relate  the  fieges 
and  redu(ftion  of  0:rar,  Cogende,  Bochara,  Samarcand,  Ca- 
rizme,  Herat,  Merou,  Nifabour,  Balch,  and  Candahar ;  and 
the  conqueft  of  the  rich  and  populous  countries  of  Tianfoxi" 
ana,  Carizme,  and  Chorafm.  The  deftruftive  hoftilities  of  At- 
tila,  and  the  Huns,  have  long  fince  been  elucidated  by  the 
example  of  Zingis,  and  the  Moguls ;  From  the  Csfpian  to  the 
Indus,  they  ruined  a  tradt  of  many  hundred  miles,  which  wa9 
adorned  with  the  habitations  and  labours  of  mankind,  and  that 
five  centuries  have  not  been  fufficient  to  repair  the  ravages  of 


[      48i      ] 

four  years.  Incumbered  with  the  fpoils  of  Afia,  he  ilowly 
meafuied  back  his  fooilleps,  betrayed  Ibme  pity  lor  the  mifery 
of  the  vanqiiifhed,  and  declared  his  intention  of  rtbuilding  the 
dries  which  had  been  fvvept  away  by  the  tempeft  of  his  arms. 
After  Jie  had  repaffed  the  Oxus  and  Jaxaries,  he  was  joined  by 
two  Generals,  whom  he  had  detached  with  30,000  horfe,  to 
fubdue  the  weftern  provinces  of  Perfu.  They  had  trampled  on 
the  nations  which  oppofed  their  paffage,  penetrated  through 
the  gates  of  Detbend,  traverfed  the  Volga,  and  the  defert ;  and 
accomplifhed  the  circuit  of  the  Cafpian  Sea,  by  an  expedi- 
tion which  had  never  been  attempted,  and  has  never  been  re- 
peated. The  return  of  Zingis  was  iignalized  by  the  overthrow 
of  the  rebellious  or  independent  kingdoms  ofTartary,  and  he 
died  in  the  fullncfsof  yeais  and  glory,  A,  D.  1227,  with  his 
lail  breath  exhorting  his  fons  to  atch-eve  the  conqueft  of  the 
Chinefe  Empire: 

In  the  fixty- eight  years  of  the  four  firft 

■    Conquefl  of  the     fuccefiors  of  Zingis,  the  Mogul  fubdued 

Moguls  under  the    almoft  all  Afia,  and  a  large  portion  of  Eu- 

fuccejjbrs  of  Zingis,     rope  :  A  fketch  of  the  progrefs  of  their 

-^.  A  1227. 1295.     arms  will  be  exhibited,  firft,  in  theeaft; 

fecond,  in  the  fouth ;  third,  in  the  weft ; 
and  fourth,  in  the  north. 

Before  the  invalion  of  Zingis,  China 
f  Oft  he  horihern  was  divided  into  two  Empires.  The 
Emiire  of  Chinot  Northern  Empire,  which  had  been  dif- 
j4.  D.  1Z34.  membered  by  Zingis,  was  finally  fubdued 

feven  ye.irs  after  his  death.  After  the  lofs 
of  Pekin,  the  Emperor  had  fixed  his  refidence  at  Kaifong,  a 
city  many  leagues  in  circumference,  and  which  contained,  ac 
cording  to  the  Chinefe  annals,  1,400,000  families :  He  efcaped 
from  them  only  whh  fcven  horfemen,  and  made  his  laft  ftand 
in  a  third  capital,  till  at  length  ihe  hopelefs  monarch,  pro- 
teft:ng  his  innocence;  and  accufing  his  fortune,  afcended  a  fu- 
neral pile,  and  ordered  his  attendants  to  fet  fire  to  it,  as  foon  as 
he  had  ftabbed  himfelf.  The  Chinefe  feldom  dared  to  meet 
their  vidors  in  the  field,  and  their  paffive  courage  prefented  an 
endlefs  fuccetlion  of  cities  to  ftorm,  and  of  millions  to  flaughter. 
In  the  attack  and  defence  of  places,  the  engines  of  antiquity, 
jind  the  Greek  fire  were  alternately  employed  :  The  ufe  of 
gun-powder  in  canon  and  bomb?,  appears  as  a  familiar  prac- 
tice; and  the  fieges  were  conduced  by  the  Mahometans  and 
the  Franks,  who  had  been  liberally  invited  into  the  fervice 
of  the  Emperor  Cublai.  After  palling  the  great  river,  the 
troops  and  artillery  were  conveyed  along  a  feries  of  canals,  tiji 


^    r  483  ] 

they  invefted  the  royal  refidence  of  Hamcheu,  In  the  country 
of  filk,  the  moft  delicious  climate  in  China.  The  Emperor,  a 
defencelefs  youth,  furrendered  his  perfon  and  fceptre  :  yet  the 
war  (now  ftiled  a  rebellion)  v/as  Hill  maintained  in  the  fouthern 
provinces,  from  Hamcheu  to  Canton  ;  and  the  obftinate  rem- 
nant of  Independence  and  hoftility,  was  ti-anfported  from  the 
land  to  the  fea;  but  when  the  fleet  of  Song  was  furrounded  and 
opprefled  by  a  luperior  armament,  their  laft  champion  leaped 
into  the  waves  with  his  infant  Emperor  in  his  arms.  "  It  is 
more  glorious,  he  cried,  to  die  a  Prince  than  to  live  a  flave." 
An  hundred  thoui;\nd  Chinefe  imitated  his  example,  and  the 
whole  empire,  from  Tonkin  to  the  great  wall,  fubmitted  to  the 
dominion  of  Cublai.  His  boundlefs  ambition  afpired  at  the 
conqueft  of  Japan:  His  fleet  was  twice  fhipwrecked,  and  the 
lives  of  100,000  Moguls  and  Chinefe  were  facrificed  in  the 
fruitle Is  expedition.  But  the  circumjacent  kingdoms,  Corea, 
Tonkin,  Cochinchina,  Pegu,  Bengal,  and  Thibet,  were  redu- 
ced in  different  degrees  of  tribute  and  obedierxe,  by  the  effort 
or  terror  of  his  arms.  He  explored  the  Indian  Ocean  with  a 
fleet  oJ  a  thou  find  fhips:  They  failed  in  i3xty-eight  days, 
mod  probably  to  the  Ifland  of  Borneo,  under  the  equinodlial 
line. 

The  conqueft  of  Hindoflan  by  the  Mo- 
0/Perfa,  and  the  guls,  was  referved  in  a  later  period  for  thff 
Empire  of  the  Ca-  Houfe  of  Timour ;  but  that  of  Iran  or 
i'phs,  //.  D.  1158.  Perfia,  was  atchieved  by  Holagou  Khan, 
the  grandfon  of  Zingis,  the  brother  and 
the  lieutenant  of  the  two  fuccelTive  Emperors,  Mangou  and 
Cublai.  I  (hall  not  enumerate  the  crowd  of  Sultans,  Emirs, 
and  Attabecks,  whom  he  trampled  in  the  duft. 

The  extindion  of  the  Abafides  cannot  be  indifferent  to  the 
fpeftators  of  their  greatnefs  and  decline.  Since  the  fall  of  their 
Seljukian  tyrants,  the  Caliphs  had  recovered  their  lawful  do- 
minion of  Bagdad,  and  the  Arabian  Irak ;  but  this  city  was 
diftraded  by  theological  fadions,  and  the  Commander  of  the 
Faithful  was  loft  in  a  Haram  of  feven  hundred  concubines. 
The  invafion  of  the  Moguls,  he  encountered,  with  feeble  arms 
and  haughty  embaffies.  "  On  the  divine  decree,"  faid  the  Ca- 
liph Mollaffem,  "  is  founded  the  throne  of  the  fons  of  Abbas ; 
and  their  foes  Qiall  furely  be  deftroyed  in  this  world  and  in 
the  next.  Who  is  this  Holagou,  that  dares  to  rife  againft 
him  *?  If  he  be  defirous  of  peace,  let  him  inftantly  depart  from 
the  facred  territory ;  and  perhaps  he  may  obtain  from  our  cle* 
mency  the  pardon  of  his  fauh."  But  when  Holagou  touched 
th^  ph.antom,  it  inftantly  vanilhed :   After    a  fiege  of  two 


[    484    1 

months,  Bagdad  was  flormed  and  facked  by  the  Moguls,  r,nd 
their  favage  commander  pronounced  the  death  of  the  Caliph 
MotaflTem,  the  h\tl  of  the  temporal  fucceflors  of  Mahomet, 
whofe  kiufmen  oi  ;hc  race  of  Abbas  had  reigned  in  Afia  above 
500  years.  Wbattvev  migln  be  the  defigns  of  the  conqueror, 
the  holy  cities  of  Mecca  and  Medina  were  proteded  by  the 
Arabian  defert ;  but  the  Moguls  fpread  beyond  the  Tigris  and 
Euphrates,  and  threatened  to  join  the  Fianks  in  the  delive- 
rance of  Jciu,0!cra.  Egypt  was  loft,  had  fhe  been  defended 
only  by  her  feeble  offspring;  but  the  Mamalukeshad  breathed 
in  their  infancy  the  keenels  of  the  Scythian  air ;  equal  in  vr.- 
Iouijfuperiorindifciplincthey  met  the  Moguls  in  many  a  well 
fought  field,  and  drove  back  the  ftream  of  hoftility  to  the 
eaftvvard  of  the  Euphrates,  But  it  overflowed  with  refifilels 
violence  the  kingdoms  of  Armenia  and  Anatolia,  of  which  the 
former  was  pofieflTed  by  the  Chriflians,  and  the  latter  by  the 
Turks.  The  Sultans  of  Iconiuin  oppofid  fome  refiOance  to 
the  Mogul  arms,  till  Azzadin  fought  a  refuge  among  the 
Greeks  at  Confiantinople  ;  and  his  feeble  fucceflors,  the  laft 
of  the  Seljukian  Dyuafly,  were  finally  extirpated  by  the 
Khans  ol  Perlia. 

No  fooner  had  Ocftai    fub verted    the 
Of  Kipzak ,  Ri'f-    Northern  Empire  of  China,  than  he  re- 
' f(i,    Puland,   and    folved    to  vilit  with"  his  arras,  the  moft 
Hungary,   A.   D.     remote  countries  of  the  weft.      Fifteen 
1x35.1245.  hundred  thoufand  Moguls   and  Tartars 

were  infcribed  on  the  military  roll :  OF 
thefe  the  Great  Khan  felefted  a  third,  which  he  entrufled  to 
|he  command  of  his  nephew  Baton,  the  fon  of  Tuli,  who 
reigned  over  his  father's  conquefls  to  the  north  of  the  Cafpian 
Sea.  Alter  a  fef^ival  of  forty  days,  Baiou  fet  forward  on  this 
great  expediiion,  and  fuch  was  the  fpetd  and  ardour  of  his 
innumerable  fquadrons,  that  in  lefs  than  lix  years,  they  had 
rneafured  a  line  of  ninety  degrees  of  longitude,  a  fourth  part 
of  the  circumference  oi  the  globe.  The  great  rivers  of  Aha 
and  Europe,  the  Volga  and  Kama,  the  Don  and  Boryftthenes, 
the  Viflula,  and  Danube,  they  either  fwam  wiih  their  horfe?, 
cr  iraverled  in  leather  boats,  which  follov/ed  the  camp.  By 
the  firft  vicfories  of  Baton,  the  remains  of  national  freedom 
were  eradicated  in  the  immenfe  plains  of  Turkeflan  and  Kip- 
^■fak.  In  his  rapid  progrefs,  he  over-ran  the  kingdoms  as  they 
5ire  now  filled  of  Afiracan  and  Cazan  ;  and  the  troops  which 
he  difpatched  towards  Mount  Caucafus,  explored  the  molt 
ftcret  recenes  of  Georgia  and  Circaffia.  The  civil  difcord  of 
the  Great  Dukes  cf  Ruifn,  batrayt^d  their  coiuiti  y  to  the  T.ii- 


[.     48s       3 

nrs.  They  fpread  from  Livonia  to  the  Black  Sea,  and  both 
Mofcow  and  Kiow,  the  modem  and  the  ancient  capitals,  were 
reduced  to  afhes.  From  the  permanent  conqueft  of  Ruffia, 
they  made  a  deadly,  though  tranfient  inroad  into  the  heart  of 
Poland,  and  as  f.\r  as  the  borders  ot'  Germany.  The  cities  of 
Lublin  and  Cracow  were  obliterated :  They  approached  the 
fhores  otthe  Baltic ;  and  in  the  battle  ol  L'gnitz,  they  defeated 
ibe  Dukes  of  Silcfia,  the  Poliih  Palatines,  and  the  Grand  Mafler 
of  the  Teutonic  Order,  and  filled  nine  facks  widi  the  right  ears 
pf  the  flain.  From  Lignitz,  the  extreme  point  of  their  weliern 
march,  they  turned  alide  to  the  invafion  of  Hungary,  and  the 
prefence  or  fpirit  of  Batou,  infpired  the  hoft  of  500,000  men, 
rhe  Carpathian  Hills  could  not  be  long  impervious  to  their 
divided  columns :  The  whole  country  north  of  the  Danube 
was  loft  in  a  day,  and  depopulated  in  a  fummer ;  and  tne  ruins 
of  the  cities  and  churches  were  overfpread  with  the  bonts  of  tJie 
natives. 

In  the  winter,  the  Tartars  pafled  the  Danube  on  the 
ice,  ana  advanced  to  Strigonium,  a  German  colony,  and  the 
metropolis  of  the  kingdom.  Thirty  engines  were  planted 
againft  the  walls:  The  ditches  were  filled  with  facks  of  earth 
and  dead  bodies ;  and  after  a  promifcuous  flaughter,  three 
liundred  noble  matrons  were  flain  in  the  prefence  of  the  Khan. 
Of  all  the  cities  and  furtrefles  of  Hungary,  three  alone  fur- 
.vived  the  Tartar  invafion.  The  Laiin  world  was  darkened 
by  this  favage  cloud  of  hoftihty  :  A  Ruffian  fugitive  carried 
the  alarm  to  Sweden,  and  the  remote  nations  of  the  Baltic,  and 
the  ocean  trembled  at  the  approach  of  the  Tartars,  whom 
their  fear  and  ignorance  were  inclined  to  feparate  from  the 
human  fpecies.  The  Roman  Pontiff  attempted  to  convert 
thefe  invincible  Pagans  by  a  miffion  of  Francilcan  and  Domi- 
nican Friars,  but  he  was  aftonifhed  by  the  reply  of  the  Khan  : 
That  the  fons  of  God  and  of  Zingis  were  invefted  with  a  di- 
vine  power  to  fubdue  or  extirpate  the  nations ;  and  chat  the 
Pope  would  be  involved  in  the  univerlal  deftrudion,  unlefs  he 
vifited  in  perfon,  and  as  a  fuppiiant,  the  royal  hord.  The 
Emperor  Frederick  II.  embraced  a  more  generous  mode  of  de- 
fence, and  h's  letters  to  the  Kings  of  France  and  England,  and 
the  Princes  of  Germany,  reprefented  the  common  danger,  and 
urged  them  to  arm  their  vaflals  in  this  juft  and  rational  cru- 
iide.  The  Tartars  themfelves  were  awed  by  the  fame  and 
valour  of  the  Franks.  The  town  of  Newftadt,  in  Auftria, 
was  bravely  defended,  and  on  the  appearance  of  a  German 
rrmy  the  fiege  was  raifcd.  After  wafhng  the  adjacent  king- 
V.oms  of  Servia;Eornia;  and  Bulgaria,  Batou  retreated  from  the 


[      436      j 

Danube  to  the  Volga,  to  enjoy  the  rewards  of  vidory  in  the. 
palace  of  Serai,  which  flarted  at  his  command  from  the  midlt 
ci  the  deferr.  Even  the  poor  and  frozen  regions  of  the  north, 
attracted  the  arms  of  the  Moguls ;  Sheibani  Khan,  the  brother 
of  the  great  Batou,  led  a  hord  of  i<;,ooo  families  into  the 
wilds  of  Siberia,  and  his  defcendants  reigned  at  Tobolfkoy, 
above  three  centuries,  till  the  Ruffian  cor.queft. 

While  China,  Syria,  and  Pol.ind,  were  invaded  at  the  fame 
rime  by  the  Moguls  and  Tartars,  the  authors  of  the  mighty 
niifchief  were  content  with  the  knowledge  and  declaration, 
that  their  word  was  the  fword  of  death.  Like  the  firft  Caliphs, 
the  firft  fuccefforsof  Zingis  leldom  appeared  in  perfoii  at  the 
head  of  their  victorious  armies.  On  the  Banks  of  the  Onon 
and  Selinga,  the  royal  or  golden  hord  exhibited  the  contraftof 
fimplicity  and  greatnefs,  of  loalled  fheep  and  mares  milk, 
which  compoied  their  banquets,  and  of  a  diftribution  in  one 
day,  of  five  hundred  waggons  of  gold  and  fiWer. 

The  AmbalTadors  and  Princes  of  Europe  and  Afia,  were 
compelled  to  undertake  this  diilant  and  laborious  pilgrimage  ; 
and  the  life  and  reign  of  the  Great  Dukes  of  Ruffia,  the  Kings 
of  Georgia  and  Armenia,  the  Sultans  of  Iconium,  and  the 
Emirs  of  Perfia,  were  decided  by  the  frown  or  fmile  of  the 
Great  Khan  :  Wealth  produced  a  change  of  manners:  Their 
fuperfluous  treafures  were  caft  into  fountains,  and  bafons,  and 
ftatues  of  maffylilver;  and  the  artifts  of  China  and  Paris  vied 
"with  each  other  in  the  fervice  of  the  Great  Khan. 

In  this  (hipwreck  of  nations,  fome  furprife  may  be  excited 
by  the  elcape  of  the  Roman  Empire. — The  voluntary  retreat 
of  Batou  from  the  Danube,  was  in  fulted  by  the  vain  triumphs 
of  the  Franks  and  Greeks ;  and  in  a  fecond  expedition  death 
furprifed  him  in  full  march  to  attack  the  capital  of  the 
Ceiars, 

The  decline  of  the  Moguls,  A.  D.  1304,  gave  free  fcope  to 
the  rife  and  progress  of  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

The  conqueft  and  monarchy  of  the 
Hifloricfa&s  ef    world,  was  the  firft  objecfl  of  the  ambi- 
Tomerlanc.       tion  of  Tamerlane.     To  live  in  the  me- 
mory and  efteem  of  future   ages,   was 
the  fecond  wifh  of  his  magnanimous   fpirit:    All  the   civil 
and  military  tranfadtions  of  his  reign  were  diligently  record- 
ed in  the  journals  of  his  fecretaries :  The  authentic  narrative 
WIS  revifed  by  the  perfons  beR  informed  of  each  particular 
tranfaAion ;   and  it  is  believed  in  the  empire  and  family  of 
Tamerlane,  thai  the  monarch  himlelf,  compofed  the  Com- 
mentaries o^  his  Life  and  the  Inftitinions  of  his  Government, 


t    487    1 

In  the  eyes  of  the  Moguls,  who  held  the  indefeafible  fucceffion 
ofthcHoufe  of  Zingis,  he  was  doubtlefs  a  rebel  fubjed;  yet 
in  the  afcent  of  fome  generations,  the  branch  of  Tamerlane 
is  confounded,  at  leafl  by  the  females,  with  the  imperial 
ftem.  His  birth  was  caft  on  one  of  thofe  periods  of  anarchy, 
which  announce  the  fall  of  ihe  Afiatic  Dynafties,  and  open  a 
new  fitld  to  adventurous  ambition.  From  the  twelfth  year 
of  his  age,  Tamerlane  had  entered  the  field  of  adtion  :  In  the 
twenty-fifth,  he  flood  the  deliverer  of  his  country :  At  the  age 
of  thirty-four,  he  was  invefted  with  imperial  command;  and 
while  the  Emir  Tamerlane,  reigned  over  Zagatai  and  the  eafl, 
a  nominal  Rhan  ferved  as  a  private  officer  in  the  armies  of  his 
fervanr.  A  fertile  kingdom,  five  hundred  miles  in  length,  and 
in  breadth,  might  have  fatisfied  the  ambition  of  a  fubjeft;  but 
Tamerlane  afpired  to  the  dominion  of  the  world  ;  and  before 
his  death,  Zagatai  was  one  of  the  twenty-feven  crowns  which 
he  had  placed  on  his  head.  Without  expatiating  on  the 
vidtories  of  thirty-five  campaigns,  we  may  briefly  reprefent  his 
conquefts  of  Perfia,  Tartary,  India,  and  his  Ottoman  war. 

As  foon  as  he  had  re-united  to  the  pa- 
Conqueft  of  Per-  trimony  of  Zagatai,  the  independent  coun- 
payA.D.\^-]o.\i^1.  tries  of  Cariznre  and  Candahar,  he  turned 
his  eyes  towards  Perfia  ;  from  the  Oxua 
to  the  Tigris,  that  exrenfive  country  was  left  without  a  lawful 
fuvereign,  fince  the  death  of  Aboufaid,  the  lalt  of  the  defcen- 
dants  of  the  great  Holacou.  Peace  and  juftice  had  been  ba- 
nifhed  from  the  land  above  forty  years,  and  the  Mogul  in- 
vader, might  feem  to  lii^tn  to  the  cries  of  an  oppreffed 
people  :  The'r  petty  tyrants , might  have  oppofed  him  with 
confederate  arms :  They  feparately  flood  and  fucceffively  fell : 
Ibrahim,  Prince  of  Shirwin,  or  Albania,  kifled  the  footftool  of 
the  imperial  throne.  Shah  Manfour,  Prince  of  Fars,  or  proper 
Perfia,  was  one  ot  the  leafl  powerful,  but  moll  dangerous  of 
his  enemies,  in  a  battle,  under  the  walls  of  Shinar,  he  broke, 
with  three  or  four  thoufand  foldiers,  the  main  body  of  30,000 
horfe,  where  the  emperor  fought  in  perfon  ;  No  more  than 
fourteen  or  fifteen  perfons  remained  near  the  (landard  of 
Tamerlane:  He  flood  firm  as  a  rock,  and  received  on  his  hel- 
met two  weighty  ftrokes  of  a  fymetar ;  The  Moguls  rallied  : 
The  head  of  Manfour  was  thrown  at  his  feet,  and  he  declared 
his  efteemof  the  valour  of  a  foe,  by  extirpating  all  the  males  of 
fo  intrepid  a  race.  From  Shinar  his  troops  advanced  to  the 
Perfian  gulph,  and  the  richnefs  and  weaknefs  of  Ormuz  were 
difplayed  in  an  annual  gift  of  600,000  dinars  of  gold.  Bag- 
dad was  no  longer  the  city  of  peace,  the  leac  of  the  Caliphs. 


[       4^8       J 

The  whole  courfe  cf  tiie  Tigris  and  Euphrjitcs,  from  the 
iTioufh  to  the  fources  cf  thofe  rivers,  was  reduced  to  his  obe- 
cience :  He  entered  Edella,  and  the  Turkmans  of  the  black 
Oieep  were  chaftiled  for  the  facrilegious  pillage  ol  a  caravan 
of  Mecca.  In  the  mountains  of  Georgia,  the  native  Chrif- 
tians  llill  braved  the  lav.'s  and  the  fword  of  Mahomet :  By 
three  expeditions,  he  obtained  the  merit  of  a  hoiy  war,  and 
the  Prince  of  Tefiis  became  his  profelyte  and  friend. 

„,    .   „  A  jud  relation  might  be  urged  for  the  inva.- 

Uf  lurkejtun.  f,on  of  Turkellan  or  the  eaOern  Tartar y. 
The  dignity  ofTamerlane  could  not  endure  the  impunity  of 
Getes :  H^;  paffed  the  Sihoon,  fubdued  the  kingdom  of  the 
Cafhg.irs,  isA  marched  feven  times  into  the  heart  of  their  coun- 
try. His  molt  dilbnt  camp  w^,s  two  months  journey,  or  four 
hundred  and  eighty  leagues  to  the  north  eall  of  Samarcand, 
and  his  enemies  who  traverfed  the  rlvtr  Irtifh,  engraved  in  tlie 
forefis  of  Siberia,  a  rude  memorial  of  the  exploits.  The  con- 
quffts  of  Kip2ah  or  wellern  Tartary,  was  founded  on  the 
double  motive  of  aiding  the  diftreiled,  and  chafiifing  the 
Tingrateful.  To<Sarmifh  a  fugitive  Prince,  was  entertained  and 
protefted  in  his  court ;  the  ambalTadors  of  Aurufs  Khan  were 
difmifled  with  a  haughty  denial,  and  followed  on  the  fame  day 
with  the  armies  of  Zagaiai;  and  their  fuccefles  eflablifhed 
Todamifh  in  the  Mogul  empire  of  the  north;  but  after  a  reign 
often  years,  the  new  Khan  forgot  the  merit  and  flrength  of  hig 
benefaAor,  the  ba.fe  ufurper,  as  he  deen^ed  him  of  the  facred 
rights  of  the  houfe  of  Zingis  ;  through  the  gates  of  Derbend,  he 
entered  Perfia  at  the  head  cf  90  000  horfe,  with  the  innumer- 
able forces  of  KipZik  Bulgeria,  Circaffia,  he  paded  the  Sihoon, 
burnt  the  palaces  of  Tametlane,  and  compelled  him,  amidft  the 
winter  fnows,  to  contend  for  Samarcand  and  his  life.  After  a 
mild  cxpoftulationj  and  a  glorious  victory,  the  em.peror  re- 
fblved  on  revenge;  and  by  tlie  ealT  and  the  weft  of  the  Cafpian, 
and  the  Volga,  he  twice  invaded  Kipzak  with  fuch  mighty 
powers,  that  thirteen  miles  weremealured  from  his  right  to  his 
left  wing.  In  a  march  of  live  months .  they  rarely  beheld  the 
footHeps  of  man,  and  their  daily  fiibfillence  was  often  truHcd 
to  the  fortune  of  thechace.  At  length  the  armies  encounter- 
ed each  other ;  but  the- treachery  of  the  flandard  bearer,  who  in 
the  heat  of  acftion,  reverfed  the  imperial  flandard  of  Kipzak, 
determined  the  vit^oty  of  theZagatais.  Todiamifh  fled  to  the 
Chr'fhan  Duke  of  D'huania,  again  returned  to  the  Volga,  and 
after  fifteen  battles  with  a  domitllic  rival,  at  laft  perifhed  in  the 
wilds  of  Siberia.  Thepurfuitof  a  flying  enemy  carried  Ta- 
merlane into  the  tributary  provinces  of  Ruffia  :  a  duke  of  the 


I   489   ] 

reigning  family  was  made  prifoner  r.mid(l  the  ruins  of  his  Cap- 
ital;  MofcQW  trembled  at  the  ?.pp;oach  of  the  Tartar,  but 
ambition  and  prudence  called  him  to  the  fouih  ;  The  defolate 
country  was  exhaufled,  and  the  Mogul  foldiers  were  enriched 
with  immenfe  fpoil  of  furs,  linen,  of  Antioch,  and  oi  ingots  of 
gold  andfilvei.  On  the  banks  of  the  Don  he  received  r.n  hum- 
ble deputation  from  theconfuls  and  merchants  of  Egypt,  Ve- 
nice, Genoa,  Catalonia  and  Bircay,v/ho  occupied  the  commerce 
and  city  of  Tana,  or  Ozoph  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  They 
offered  their  gifts,  admired  his  magnificience,  and  trulled  his 
royal  word  :  but  the  peaceful  vifit  of  the  Emir,  who  explored 
the  ftate  of  the  magazines,  and  the  harbor  was  fpeedily  followed 
by  the  deflruftive  prefence  of  the  Tartars,  The  city  v/as  reduced 
to  afhes  ;  theMoflems  were  pillaged  and  difmilTed,  but  all  the 
Chriftians,  who  had  not  fled  to  their  fhips,  were  condemned 
either  to  death  orflavery  :  revenge  prompted  him  to  burn  the 
city  of  Serai,  as  well  as  Aftracher,  the  monuments  of  riling  ci- 
vilization, and  his  vanity  proclaimed,  that  he  h:id  penetrated  to 
the  region  of  perpetual  day  light ;  aftrange  phenomenon,which 
authorifed  his  Mahometan  DotSors  to  difpenfe  with  the  oblig?.. 
tion  of  evening  prayer. 

When  Tamerlane  firft  propofed  to  h's 
Of  Hindoftan,  Princes  and  Emirs,  the  invafion  ofln- 

A.  D.  1398, 1399.  dia  or  Hindonftan,  he  was  anfwered  by 
a  murmur  of  difcontent.  "  The  riv- 
ers !  and  the  mountains,  and  defert !  and  the  foldiers  clad  in 
armour  !  and  the  Elephants,  deftroyers  of  men  1"  But  the  dif. 
pleafure  of  the  emperor  was  more  dreadful  than  all  thefe  ter- 
rors ;  and  his  fuperior  reafon  was  convinced,  that  an  entcr- 
piize  of  fuch  tremendous  afped  was  fafe  and  eafy  in  execution. 
He  was  informed  by  hisfpies  of  the  weaknefs  and  anarchy  of 
Hindoftan  :  the  SoubahsoJ  the  provinces  had  eretfted  the  f^and- 
ard  of  rebellion,  and  the  perpetual  infancy  of  the  ful tan  Ma- 
hood,  was  defpifed  even  in  the  Haram  of  Delhi.  The  Mogul 
army  moved  in  three  grand  divilions,  and  Tamerlane  ob- 
ferves,  with  pleafure,  that  the  ninety  two  fquadrons  of  a  thouf- 
and  horle,  fortunately  correfponded  with  the  ninety  two 
names  or  epithets  of  the  prophet  Mahomet,  between  the  Ji- 
hoon  and  the  Indus,  they  crolTed  one  of  the  ridges  of  moun- 
tains, which  are  fhled  by  the  Arabian  Geographers,  the  Stony 
Girdles  of  the  Earth  :  the  Highland  robbers  were  fubdued,  or 
extirpated  ;but  great  numbers  of  men  and  horfes  perifhed  in  the 
fnow;  the  emperor  himfelf  was  let  dottna  precipice,  on  a 


[      49°      3 

portable  Icaffold  ;  ilie  ropes  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  cubiis 
in  length ;  and  before  he  could  reach  the  bottom,  this  dan- 
gerous operation  was  five  times  repeated,  Tamerhne  crofied 
the  Indus  at  the  ordinary  palTage  of  Attok,  and  fucceffively 
traverfed  in  the  fooifleps  of  Alexander ;  the  Pungab,  or  five 
rivers,  that  fall  into  the  mafier  ftream,  from  Attok  to  Delhi, 
the  high  road  meaJures  no  more  than  lix  hundred  milts :  but 
the  iwo  conquerors  deviated  to  thefouih  eat^,  and  the  motive 
of  Tamerlane  was  to  join  his  grand  fon,  who  had  atchieved 
the  conqueft  of  Moultan  ;  cntheeaftein  bank  of  the  Hyphalis 
the  Macedonian  Hero  halted  and  wept ;  the  Mogul  entereci 
the  defcrr,  reduced  the  iortrefs  of  Batnir  and  flood  in  arms  be- 
fore the  gates  of  Delhi,  a  great  and  tlourinriing  city,  which  had 
jubfilled  three  centuries  under  the  dominion  of  the  Mahome- 
tan kings.  The  feigeof  the  cafile  might  have  been  a  work 
oftime;buthe  tempted,  by  the  appearance  of  weaknefs,  the 
Sultan  Mahmoud  and  his  vizir  to  decend  into  the  plain  with 
10,000  Cuirafiers,  40  coo  foot  guards,  and  no  elephants, 
whole  tufks  were  faid  to  have  been  armed  with  fnarp  and 
poifoned  daggers.  Tamerlane  ufed  fome  precautions,  butthe 
event  taught  the  Moguls  to  fiTiile  at  their  ov/n  fears ;  Tamer- 
lane made  his  triumj^hal  entry  into  the  capital  of  Hindoftan  : 
the  licence  of  a  general  pillage  and  malTacre  polluted  the  feftival' 
of  his  vidory.  He  refolved  to  purify  his  foldieis  in  the  blood 
ofthe  Gentoos,  who  flillfurpafsin  the  number  of  ten  to  one, 
the  Mcfiems.  In  this  pious  dtiign  he  advanced  one  hundred 
miles  to  the  north  eaft  of  Delhi,  palft^d  the  Ganges,  and  fought 
feveral  battles  by  land  and  water,  and  penetrated  to  the  J^mous 
rock  of  Campole,  the  ftatue  of  the  cow,  that  feems  to  difchargo 
the  mighty  river,  whole  fource  is  far  difunt  amongft  the  moun- 
tains of  Thibet.  His  return  was  along  the  fkirts  of  the  northern 
hills;  nor  could  this  rapid  cainpaign  of  one  year,  juftify  the 
flrange  forefight  of  his  Emirs,  that  their  children  in  a  warm 
climate,  wouid.degenerate  into  a  race  ofHindoo?. 

It  was  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges 
His  'yi'ars  ngaifjfl  that  he  was  informed,  by  his  fpeedymef- 
Siillan  Bajozei-,  ^1.  fingers,  of  the  dillurbances  which  had 
D.  m^oOiSeft.jJl.  ariftn  on  the  confines  of  Georgia  and 
Anatolia,  of  the  revolt  of  the  Chrifiians, 
and  the  ambitious  dcfigns  cf  Sultan  Bajazer.  His  vigour  of 
body  and  mind  was  not  impaired  by  f.xty  three  years,  and  in- 
numerable fatigues  :  And  after  enjoying  fome  tranquil  months 
in  the  palace  of  Samarcand,  he  proclaimed  a  new  expedition 
of  fevcn  years  into  the  weficrn  countries  of  Alia.  To  the  fol- 
diers  who  had  feivtdin  the  Icd'sn  war,  he  granted  the 
choice  of  reniaining  at  iyjniCj  or  following  their   prince  ;  but 


I      491      ] 

the  troops  of  all  the  provinces  and  kingdoms  of  Perfia  wer^ 
commanded  to  aOemble  at  Ifpahan,  and  wait  the  arrival  of  the 
imperial  flannard.  h  was  fi.U  diredfd  againft  the  Chriftians  of 
Georgia,  who  were  ftrongoiilyin  their  rocks,  their  caffles,  and 
the  winter  feafon  :  bat  tht^fe  obRacies  were  overcome  by  the 
Zeal  and  perfeverance  of  Tamerlane  :  the  rebels  fubmitted  to 
the  tribute  of  the  koran  ;  and  if  both  religion*  boafted  of  their 
martyrs,  the  nairie  is  more  juftly  due  to  the  Chtiftian  pti Toners, 
who  were  offered  the  choice  of  abjaration  or  death.  On  his 
defcent  from  the  hills,  the  emperor  gave  audience  to  the  firft 
ambadadors  of  Bajazet,  and  opened  the  hoftile  correfpondence 
ofcomplaints  and  menaces,  which  fermented  two  years  before 
the  final  explonon.  Tamerlane  was  impatient  of  an  equal,  and 
B.\jazet  was  ignorant  of  a  fuperior.  The  fhft  epidle  of  the  Mo- 
gul muft  have  provoked  the  Turkilli  Saltan,  whole  family  and 
nation  he  affected  to  defpifo — "  Doll  thou  not  know,  that  the 
greatefl  part  of  Alia  is  fubjedt  to  our  arms  and  our  laws  V  That 
our  invincible  forces  extend  from  one  fea  to  the  other  7  That 
the  potentates  of  the  earth  lorm  a  line  before  our  gate,  and  that 
we  have  compelled  fortune  herfelf  to  watch  over  the  prof- 
perity  of  our  empire  1  What  is  the  foundation  of  thy  infolence 
and  folly  1  Thou  haft  fought  fome  battles  in  the  woods  of 
Anatolia  ;  thou  haft  obtained  fome  vidlories  over  the  Chriflians 
of  Europe  ;  thy  fword  was  bleffed  by  the  apoffle  of  God,  and 
thy  obedience  to  the  precept  of  the  koran,  in  waging  war 
againft  the  infidels,  is  the  fole  confideration  that  prevents  us 
from  deftroying  thy  country,  the  frontier  of  the  Moflem 
■world;  be  wife  in  time  ;  refled,  repent  and  avert  the  thunder  of 
our  vengeance,  which  is  yet  fufpended  over  thy  head;  thou 
art  no  more  than  a  pifmire. 

hi  his  replies,  Bajazet  poured  forth  the  indignation  of  a 
foul,  which  was  deeply  ftang  by  fuch  unufual  contempt. 
After  retort'ng  the  bafeft  reproaches  on  the  thief  and  rebel  of 
the  defert,  the  Ottoman  recapitulates  his  boafted  vidiories  in 
Iran.Touran,  and  the  Indies;  and  labours  to  prore  that  Ta- 
merlane had  never  triumphed,  unlefs  by  his  own  perfidy  and 
the  vices  of  his  foes, 

"  If  1  fly  from  thy  arms,'*  faid  he,  *'  may  my  wives  be  thrice 
divorced  from  my  bed ;  but  if  thou  haft  not  courage  to  meet 
me  in  the  field,  may'ft  thou  again  receive  thy  wives  .ifter  they 
have  thrice  endured  the  embraces  of  a  ftranger."  Any  viola- 
tion by  word  or  deed  of  the  fecrecy  of  the  Harsm,  is  an  un- 
pardonable offence  among  the  Turkiih  nations  ;  and  the  po- 
litical quarrels  of  the  two  monarchs  were  embittered  by  pri- 
vate and  perfonal  refentment.    In  his  firft  expedijiori,  TaiTi^f- 


[      h9^      ] 

lr,ne  was  laiisfied  with  the  fiege  and  deftruftion  of  Sebafte,  a 
lirongcityon  the  borders  of  Anatolia;  and  ha  revenged  the 
indiiVretion  of  the  Ottoman,  on  a  gArrilon  of  4000  Armenians, 
wh.o  were  buried  alive  for  the  brave  and  faithful  difcharge 
of  their  duty.  As  a  Muirulm.m,  he  feemed  to  refpeft  the 
pious  occupation  of  Baj.izet,  who  wis  lUU  engaged  in  the 
blockade  of  Conllantinople  ;  and  after  this  fatisfadtory  leflon, 
the  Mogul  conqueror  checked  his  purfuit,  and  turned  afide 
to  the  invafion  of  Syria  and  t.gypt. 

■   Tlie  military  republic  of  tiie    Mamalukes  ftill  reigned  in 
Egypt  and  Syria,  l^ut  the  Dynafty  of  the  Turks  was  over- 
thrown by  that  of  the  Circaffians;  and  their  favourite  Barkok, 
from  a  flave  and  a  prifoner,  was  raifed  and  reftored  to   the 
throne.     In  the  midft  of  rebellion  and  difcord,  he  braved  the 
menaces,  correfponded  with  the  enemies,  and  detained  the 
Ambaffadors  of  the  Mogul,  who  patiently  expeded  his  de- 
cease, to  revenge  the  crimes  of  the  father  on  the  feeble  reign 
of  his  fon  Parage.     The  Syrian  Etnirs  were  aHembled  at  Alep- 
po, to  repel  the  invafion :  They  confided  in  the  fame  and  the 
difcipline  of  the  Mamalukes,  in  the  temper  of  their  fwords 
and  lances,  of  the  pureft  flecl  ot  l>smafcus,  and  in  the  (irength 
of  their  walled  cities,  and  in  the  populoulhefs  of  6o,.ooo  villa- 
ges ;  and  inflead  of  fuftaining  a  fiege,  they  threw  open  their 
gates, and  arrayed  their  forces  in  the  plain;  but  thefe   forces 
were  not  cemented  by  virtue  and  union  ;  and  fome  powerful 
Emirs  had  been  feduced  to  defert,  or  betray  their  more  loyal 
companions.     Tamerlane's  front  was  covered  with  a  line  of 
Indian  elephants,  whofe  turrets  v/ere  filled  with  archers  and 
Greek  fire:  Ti^e  rapid  evolutions  of  his  cavalry  completed  the 
difmay  and  diforder :  The  Syrian  crowds  fell  back  on  each 
other  :  Many  ihoufands  were  ftifled,  or  ll.uightered  in  the  en- 
trance of  the  great  fireet:  The  Moguls  entered  with  the  fugi- 
tives; and  after  a  fiiort  defence  the  impregnable  citadel  of 
Aleppo  was  furrendered  by  cowardice  or  treachery.     Air.ong 
the  fuppliants,  Tamerlane  difiinguifhed  theDodtors  of  the  Law, 
whom  he  invited  ro  the  dangerous  honour  of  a  perfonal  con- 
ference :  The  Mogul  Prince  vv  as  a  zealous  MuHulman  ;    but 
the  Perfi.m  fchools  liad  taught  h'm  to  revere  the  memory  of 
Ali  and  Hofa;n,and  he  imbibed  a  deep  prtjuJice  againll  the 
Syrians,  as  the  enemies  of  the  fons  of  the  daughter  of  the 
apoHIe  of  God.      To  thefe  Dodors  he  propofed  a  captious 
qucfiion.  which  the  cafuilU  of  Bochara,  Samarcand,  and  Herat, 
y/ere  incapable  of  rofolving  :    "  Who  are  the  true  martyrs, 
thofe  who  are  fiain  on  my  lide,  or  the  fide  of  my  enemies  T 
B.r;  he  vvajfilenced  or  fiiisfiedby  the*  dexterity  of  one  of  the 


[      493      ] 

Cadhis  of  Aleppo,  who  replied  in  the  words  of  Mahomet  him- 
ftlf,  that  the  motive,  not  the  enfiga  conditutes  the  martyr ; 
2nd  that  the  Mollems  of  either  party  who  figlu  only  for  the 
glory  of  God,  may  deferve  that  lacred  appellation.      Tb^ 
true  fucceffion  of  the  Caliphs,  was  a  controverTy  of  a    Hill 
more  delicate  nature,  and  the    franknefs  of  a  Dodlor,  too 
honed  for  his  fuuation,  provoked  the    Emperor  to  exclaim, 
"  Ye  are  as  falfe  as  thofe  of  Damafcus :  Moavviyah  was  an 
ufurper,  Yezid  a  tyrant,  and  AU  alone»  is  the  lav/ful  fuccelior  of 
the  prophet."     A  prudent  explanation  reftofed  his  tranquility, 
and  he    palled  to  a   more    familiar  topic   of  converjation. 
"  What  is  your  age,''  f\idhe  to  theCadhi'^    "  Fifty  years." 
•■*  It  would  be  the  age  of  my  oldeft  fon,"   You  fee  me  here 
(continued  Tamerlane)  a  poor  lame  decrepit  mortal ;  yet  by 
my  arm  has  the  Almighty  been  pleafed  to  fubdue  the  king- 
doms of  Iran,  Touran,  and  the  Indies,     I  am  not  a  man  of 
blood,  and  God  is  my  witnefs,  that  in  all  my  wars,  1  have 
never  been  the  aggreffor,  and  that  my  enemies  have  always 
been  the  authors  of  their  own  calamity.     During  this  peace- 
ful converfation,the  llreeis  of  Aleppo  ftreamed  with  blood,  and 
re-echod  with  the  cries  of  mothers  and  children,  with  the 
fiirieks  ol  violated  virgins:  The  rich  plunder  that  was  abandon- 
ed to  his  fuldiers  might  (limulate  their  avarice,  but  their  cruelty 
was  enforced  by  the  peremptory  command  of  producing  an 
adequate  number  of  heads,  which  according  to  his  cullom, 
■were  curioully  piled  in  columns  and  pyramids.     His  inarch 
from  Aleppo  to  Damafcus,  was  marked  with  deftrudtion  :  The 
inhabitants  of  the  lad  place  defended  their  walls,  and  Tamer- 
lane confented  to  raife  the  fiege  if  they  would  adorn  his  retreat 
wiih  a  ranfom  ;  but  no  foonerhad  he  introduced  himtif  into 
the  city,  under  colour  of  a  truce,  than  he  peifiiiouOy  violated 
the  treaty,  impofed  a  contribution  of  ten  millions  of  gold,  and 
animated  his  troof^s  to  chalTife  the  poderiiy  of  thofe  Syrians, 
■who  had  executed  or  approved  the  murder  of  the  grandfon  of 
Mahomet.     A  family  which  had  given  honourable  burial  to 
the  head  of  Hofein,  and  a  colony  of  artificers,  whom  he  fent 
to  labour  at  Samarcand,  were  alone  referved  in  the  general 
maflacre ;  a  nd  after  a  period  of  feven  centuries,  Damafcus  wa? 
leducedio  afhes,  becaufe  a  Tartar  was  moved  by  religious  zeal 
to  avenge  the  blood  of  an  Arab.      1  he  lofles  and  fatigues  of 
the  campaign,  obliged  Tamerlane  to  renounce  the  conqueu 
of  Palaftine  and  Egypt ;  but  in  his  return  to  the  Euphrates, 
he  delivered  Aleppo  to  the  flames.     On  the  rans  of  Bagdad  hc' 
ercifled  a  pyramid  of  90,000  heads ;  again  vifited  Georgia ;  ei:- 
camped  on  the  Banks  of  the  Araxes^  and  proclaimed  hisrefuhi* 


L      494      ] 

l"on  ofmarching  ngalnA  the  Ottoman  Emperor;  conscious  of 
ihe  impoit.mce  of  the  war,  he  coUeded  his  forces  from  every 
province  ;  8eo,ooo  men  were  enrolled  on  his  military  lift. 

During  this  divifion  of  the  Mogul  arnu. 
Invades  Jn.ito-  B.ijszethadtwo  years  to  colled  his  forcesj 
I'uii  J.  D,  1402.  they  coniiHed  of  400,000  horfa  and  foot, 
whofe  merit  and  fidelity  were  of  an  un- 
<eq.ii,\l  complexion.  We  may  difcriminate  the  Janiz^uies,  who 
have  heen  grsdiully  raif-^d  to  an  eftabli(hment  of  40,000  men, 
S)  national  cavalry,  the  Spahis  of  the  modem  times:  20,000 
Cuira Hers  of  Europe,  clad  in  black  and  impenetrable  armour ; 
the  troops  of  Anatolia,  whofe  Princes  had  taken  refuge  in  tlie 
Cimp  of  Tamerlane,  and  a  colony  of  Tartars,  whom  he  had 
driven  from  Kipz^k,  and  to  whom  B?ijnzet  had  afilgned  a  fet- 
tlement  in  the  plains  of  Adrianople.  The  fearlefs  confidence 
of  the  Sultan,  urged  him  to  meet  his  antagonift  ;  and,  as  if 
he  had  ckoten  that  fpot  for  revenge,  he  difplayed  his  banner, 
near  the  ruins  of  the  unfortunate  Suvas.  hi  the  meanwhile.- 
Tamerlane  moved  from  the  Araxes,  through  the  countries  of 
Armenia  and  Anatolia  ;  firm  in  his  plan  of  fighting  in  the  heart: 
ot  the  Ottoman  kingdom,  he  avoided  their  camp,  dextroufly 
inclined  to  the  left,  occupied  Cefarea,  traverfed  the  fait  defert 
and  the  river  Halys,  and  invelled  Angora  ;  v/hile  Bajazet,  im- 
moveable and  ignorant  in  his  ports  compared  the  Tartar  fwifc- 
nefs  to  the  crawling  of  a  fnail :  He  returned  on  the  wings  of 
indignation  to  tl'.e  relief  of  Angora  ;  and  as  both  Generals  were 
impatient  for  action,  the  plains  round  that  city  were  the  fcene 
of  a  memorable  battle,  which  has  immortalized  the  glory  oi 
Tamerlane,  and  the  fiiame  of  Bajazet.  After  his  capture,  and 
the  defeat  of  the  Ottoman  powers,  the  kingdom  of  Anatolia 
fubmitted  to  ihe conqueror,  who  planted  his  ftandardat  Kiato- 
hia,and  difperied  on  all  fides  the  miniikrs  of  rapine  and  de- 
Uniction.  The  fpoils  of  the  palace  at  Bourfa,  and  of  the  city, 
were  innnenfe,  notwiihflanding  Soliman,  the  fon  of  B.ijazet, 
had  efcaped  from  thence  to  Europe  with  the  royal  treafure. 
Nice  fliared  the  fame  fate :  Smyrna,  defended  by  the  courage 
and  zeal  of  the  Rhodian  Knights,  alone  deferved  the  prefence 
of  the  Emperor  himfelf:  After  an  obftinate  fiege  the  place  was 
taken  by  llorm,  and  all  that  breathed  was  put  to  the  fword  ; 
and  the  lieads  of  the  Chriftian  heroes  were  launched  from  i\'.e 
engines,  on  board  of  iv;ocairacks,  or  great  Ihips  of  Europe, 
that  rode  at  anclior  in  the  harbour.  Tamerlane  in  fourteen 
days,  reduced  a  fortrefs,  which  had  fufiained  feven  years  fiege 
of  B  liazot,  from  the  Irtilh  and  the  Volga,  to  the  Perfian  gulpl'., 
and  from  tlie  Ganges  to  DAmafcus  and  the  Archipelago,   h'^x 


r       495      "J 

was  in  the  hands  of  Tamerhne  :  His  armies  were  invincibl?, 
his  ambilion  was  boundlefs,  and  his  zeal  raight  afpiic  to  con- 
quer and  convert  the  Chrillian  kingdoms  ol  the  well,  which 
already  trembled  at  hisnam.e.  He  touched  the  uimoft  verge  of 
the  land ;  but  an  infuperable,  tlough  narrow  fea  rolled  between 
the  two  continents  of  Afia  and  Europe;  and  the  Lord  of  my- 
riads of  horfe,  v/as  not  mailer  of  a  lingle  galley. 

The  Sultan  of  Egypt  fubmitted,  and  the  honours  of  the 
prayer  and  the  coin,  attefted  at  Cairo,  the  tupremacy  of  Ta- 
merlane. He  in  his  camp  before  Smyrna,  meditates  an  inva- 
lionofthe  Chinefe  Empire,  urged  theieto  by  national  honour 
and  religious  zeal.  The  torrents  which  he  had(hed  of  Mufiul- 
man  blood,  could  be  expiated  only  by  an  equal  de'hucKon  of 
Infidels;  and  as  he  now  flood  at  the  gates  of  Parad:!e,  he 
might  beft  fecuie  his  glorious  entrance,  by  demolilhing  the  idols 
of  China.  Before  he  evacuated  Anatolia,  he  difpaichtd  be- 
yond the  Sihoon,  a  numerous  army,  or  rather  colony,  cf  liis 
old  and  his  new  fubjeds,  to  open  the  road,  to  fubdut-  the 
Pagan  Calniucks  and  Mungals,  and  to  found  cities  and  rriaga- 
zines  in  the  defert  ;  and  by  the  diligence  of  his  lieutenant,  he 
ibon  received  a  perfeft  map  and  defcription  of  the  unknown 
regions,  from  thefource  of  thelrtifh  to  the  wall  of  China.  Du- 
ring the  preparations,  the  Emperor  atchieved  the  final  con- 
queft  of  Georgia,  pafled  on  to  the  Banks  of  the  Araxes,  ap- 
peafed  the  troubles  ofPerfia,  and  Howly  returned  to  his  capital, 
all:er  a  campaign  of  four  years  and  nine  months. 

On  the  throne  of  Samarcand,  he  dif- 

FI/j  irhimpk  at  played  in  a  (hort  repofe,  his  magnificence 
Samarcand,  J.  D.  and  power,  gave  audience  to  the  Am- 
1404.  bafladors  of  Egypt,  Arabia,  and  India, 

Tartary,  Ruffia,  and  Spain,  the  laft  of 
v/hich  prefented  a  fuit  of  rapeflry,  which  eclipfed  the  pencils  of 
the  Oriental  Artifls.  The  marriage  of  fix  of  the  Emperor's 
grandfons  was  celebrated  in  the  gardens  of  Canighul,  deco- 
rated with  innumerable  tents  and  pavilions,  with  the  luxury  of 
a  great  city,  and  the  fpoils  of  a  vidorious  camp.  The  plain 
v.'.is  fpyead  with  pyramids  of  meat,  and  vafes  of  every  liquor, 
to  which  thoufands  were  courteoufly  invited  :  The  orders  of 
the  ftate,  and  the  nations  of  the  earth,  were  maifhalled  at 
the  royal  banquet.  The  public  joy  was  teftified  by  illumina- 
tions and  mafquerades :  The  trades  of  Samarcand  palled  in  re- 
view, and  every  trade  was  emulous  to  execute  fome  quaint 
device;  fome  marvellous  pageant,  with  the  materials  of  their 
peculiar  art.  But  he  was  foon  awakened  to  the  cares  of  '''e 
government  :  The  ftandard  was  unfurled  for  the  invalic 


[      496      ] 

China  :  With  an  innumerable  army  he  marches  for  Pekin,  fix 
months  journey,  for  a  c.iravan  from  Samarcand.  Ke  pitched 
his  lafl  camp  at  Otran,  300  miles  didant  from  Samarcand, 
where  he  was  fnramoned  by  the  angel  of  death,  A,  D.  140J, 
April  r,  in  the  70th  year  of  his  age,  and  thirty-five  yeats  after 
he  had  afcended  thf  throne  of  Zagatai.  H's  deligns  were  lofij 
and  his  armies  were  difbanded. 

The  tame  of  Famerlane  has  pervaded  the  eafl  and  the  wefl  : 
Kispof^crity  is  ft  ill  inveOed  with  the  imperial  title.  The 
following  obfervations  m.ay  induce  us  to  conclude,  that  the 
Mogul  Kmperor  was  the  fcourge,  and  not  the  benefadlor  of 
mankind.  If  feme  partial  diforders,  fome  local  opprefhons, 
were  healed  by  the  fword  of  Tamerlane,  the  remedy  was 
far  more  pernicious  than  ihf  difeafe.  The  ground  which  had 
been  occuplfd  by  fiourifliing  cities,  was  often  marked  by  his 
abominable  trophies,  by  columns  or  pyramids  of  human 
heads.  Perhaps  his  confcience  would  have  been  Rarted,  if  a 
philofopher  had  dared  to  number  the  millions  of  victims  whom 
he  had  f^icrificed  to  the  eftablifliment  of  peace  and  or^er.  His 
mofl  deftru(ftive  conquefls  were  merely  inroads,  for  he  took 
little  or  no  care  to  preferve  them. 


SECTION  SIXTH,  or  SIXTH  TRUMPET. 

TO  the  firfl  exertions  of  the  Mahometans  with  the  Caliphs 
at  their  head,  Daniel  evidently  afhgns  a  period  of  360  years; 
and  John,  probably  having  reference  to  their  fuccefsful  exertions 
againrt  the  Chrilhans  in  Europe,  mentions  a  period  of  five 
months,  or  150  years;  for,  from  the  rifing  up  of  Mahomet, 
to  Charleinagne's  driving  nearly  all  the  Saracens  out  of  Europe, 
was  150  years.  The  characters  of  the  fixth  trumpet,  diredt 
our  eyeseadward.  The  river  Euphrates,  lying  to  the  eafi- 
ward  of  Judea  :  The  word  here  is  no  doubt  ufed  figurative- 
ly, and  byway  of  eminence,  defignates,  generally,  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Afia.  The  angels  of  this  trumpet  rife  up  in  the  eaft, 
and  they  no  doubt  rife  up  in  fucceffion  one  after  another,  be- 
caufe  a  long  period  is  alligned  to  them.  Thefe  powers  fuc- 
ceed  the  Saracens  with  the  Caliphs  at  their  head.  From  the 
taking  of  Jerufalem  by  the  Mahometans,  to  Mahmud  the  Gaz- 
nevide,  wa»  jull  360  years;  and  here  the  power  of  the  Sara- 
cens ends,  thai  it  A.  D.  997.  Some  power  ought  to  com- 
mence here,  according  to  the  prophecies,  different  from  that 
ol  ihe  Saracens.    I  think  we  may  therefore  eonclude,  th?.t 


[      497      ] 

Mahmud  is  the  firft  angel.  He  vifes  up  In  the  right  quarter 
of  the  world,  and  annihilates  the  power  of  the  Caliphs.  TJie 
three  other  angels  we  fuppofe  are,  Togrul  Beg,  Zingis  Khan, 
and  Tamerlane.  Thefe  powers,  and  no  other,  fully  fatisfy 
the  ideas  of  an  innumerable  hoft,  and  alio  of  the  uncommon 
dertrudion  of  the  human  race  in  Afia ;  for  we  fuppofe  the 
third  part  has  reference  to  Afia.  The  armies  were  principally 
to  be  horfemen,  and  fo  were  the  armies  of  thefe  adonifliing 
powers.  They  are  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a 
month,  and  a  year,  that  is,  in  prophetic  language,  391  years 
and  fifteen  days.  From  Mahmud  the  Gaznevide,  to  the 
death  of  Bajazet,  after  which  Tamerlane,  the  fourth  angel, 
did  little  or  nothing  againft  the  human  race,  that  is,  from  A.  D,, 
997,  to  1403,  are  406  years,  exceeding  the  above  period  fifteen 
years ;  and  it  is  very  probable  the  myftery  lays  in  the  term  hour^ 
One  day  is  ufed  for  one  year,  coniifting  of  360  natural  days ; 
and  one  prophetic  hour  is  the  twenty- fourth  part  of  360 
days,  that  is  fifteen  days :  Now,  if  v/e  allow  that  the  term  hour 
is  ufed  in  a  doubly  prophetic  fenfe,  that  is,  if  we  allow  tha£ 
the  fifteen  days  intend  fifteen  years,  then  39 1  years  and  fifteen 
years,  make  the  exad  period  of  406  years.  When  the  hifto- 
lic  fadis  of  thefe  four  powers  are  compared  with  the  prophetic 
defcriptions,  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  four  powers 
mentioned,  mult  be  thofe  pointed  out  in  this  fixth  trumpet. 
That  the  period  of  time  when  they  ought  to  appear,  mult  be 
from  about  A.  D.  1000,  to  1400.  The  effeds  of  their  defo- 
lating  power  was  to  be  experienced  by  the  grofleft  idola- 
ters, more  than  by  Chrifiians;  but  no  happy  effedl  was 
to  be  produced  thereby,  they  were  to  continue  to  worfhip 
idols  of  gold  and  filver,  and  brafs,  and  wood,  and  flone; 
and  fuch  has  been,  and  continues  to  be  the  cafe  witli 
refped  to  the  eaflern  parts  of  Afia.  By  thefe  three,  was 
the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  fire,  fmoke,  and  brimftone. 
If  thefe  words,  as  fome  fuppofe,  have  reference  to  the  perni- 
cious article  of  gun-powder,  many  hiftorians  do  attcft,  thac 
Zingis  Khan  made  ufe  of  this  article.  The  articles  of  gun- 
powder and  the  Greek  fire,  were  familiar  to  fome  of  thefe 
powers.  I  think  it  mufl  be  apparent,  that  it  is  doing  manifeft 
injuftice  to  this  prophecy,  to  confine  the  explanation  of  ir, 
to  the  operations  of  the  Turks  againfi  the  Grecian  Chriftians, 
and  the  taking  of  Conftantinople  by  Mahomet  II.  becaufe 
other  hiftoric  fa<fts  alone,  feem  to  fatisfy  and  comport  with 
the  extent  of  ihedefcriptions.  The  conftru(Sion  now  given, 
carries  uj  confiderably  beyond  the  12.60  years  allotted  to  the 
two  witnefles;  but  the  plagues  to  be  brought  on  mankind  by 
S3 


[      498      ] 

Xliefe  four  angels,  are  r.o  part  of  the  plagues  contained  in  the 
vials,  and  there  is  no  impropriety  in  luppofing,  that  ihe  effeds 
cf  the  fir  ft  vial  begin  to  operate,  before  the  commiffion  of  the 
lour  angels  is  fully  executed ;  and  they  are  manifeftly  de- 
igned as  a  fcourge  to  wicked  Chriftians,  and  feem  apparently 
to  commence  with  or  about  the  time  of  Othman,  A.  D.  12.99, 
V/ith  him  commer.ces  a  Heady,  Gable  power,  interrupted  only 
once,  for  a  Qiort  time,  by  Tanierlane  ;  a  power  that  has  al- 
ways let  its  face  againft  the  Chrifiians,  and  has  made  them  ex- 
perience its  uefolating  vengeance.  If  this  power  be  not  in- 
cluded in  tb.e  four  angels,  and  it  feem.s  not  to  be,  for  its  period 
has  already  much  exceeded  the  prophetic  period  of  the  four 
?.ngels :  Then  we  have  a  good  ground  for  commencing  the 
\!alsw:th  the  Ottoman  power,  which  has  been  a  great  fcourge 
to  the  Chriilians,  and  ir.ade  a  conqueft  of  that  feat  of  impe- 
tial  Rome,  where  the  Emperors  firll  made  profeffion  of  Chrif- 
tianity. 

In  the  beginning  of  Chap.  viii.  it  is  faid.  There  was  lilence 
In  Heaven  about  the  ipace  of  half  an  hour ;  and  this  half  hour 
may  mean  feven  years  and  an  half;  for  we  find  it  was  about 
feven  years  and  an  half  from  the  pafhon,  when  Herod  Agrip- 
pa  beg-an  to  perfecute  the  church ;  caufed  James  to  be  be- 
headed, and  call  Peter  into  prifon.  Heaven  there,  means  the 
prefent  gofpel  difpenlation;  and  filence  defianates  the  un- 
molcfted  ftate  of  the  apoltles,  and  the  half  hour  refers  to  its 
continuance. 

We  find  the  terms  one  hour,  ufed  Chap.  xvi.  12.  but  they  re- 
ceive power  as  kings,  one  hour  with  the  bead.  If  the  bead 
here  intend?,  as  it  mofl  probably  does,  that  wh>ch  had  two 
horns,  the  laft  of  which  horns  came  into  exillence  A.  D»  1099, 
then  the  term  h(,ur\\txt,  will  have  the  fame  prophetic  extent 
that  it  feems  apparently  to  have  in  the  other  two  cafes. 

It  is  well  known  what  confufion  and  bloodfhed  were  ccca- 
fioned  between  the  Emperors  of  Germany  more  efpecially, 
and  the  Popes,  on  account  of  the  right  of  invelVitures.  The 
rights  of  monarchy  were  undefined,  and  the  Popes  grafped  at 
unlimited  power.  The  rights  that  tlie  Popes  claimed  in  the 
c.cminions  of  inonarchs,  created  impcrlum  in  imtcrio.  The 
power  of  the  monarch  and  the  power  of  the  bealt  is  a  joint 
pov.er  within  the  fame  jurifdiclion.  The  contells  about  in- 
veftitures  exifted  above  fifty  years,  and  were  brought  to  a  ter- 
mination A.  D.  1116,  when  Henry  V.  of  Germany,  entered 
Italy  wiiha  large  army,  took  the  city  of  Rome,  and  the  Pope 
alio.  In  the  year  i  iiz,  the  rights  of  each  were  more  pre- 
ciiViy  defined,  and  have  remained  nearly  on  the  fame  footing 


[      499      1 

ever  fince,  »n  Germany.  The  Confiitutions  of  Qarcndonf  give 
us  a  juft  idea  of  the  prerogatives  claimed  by  the  ciergy  ia 
England ;  thefe  were  dciigned  to  bring  the  clergy  under  the 
juriidtdtion  of  the  civil  courts. 

We  may  add  a  few  remarks  here  on  Chap.  xi.  13.  And  in  the 
fame  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of 
the  city  fell,  and  the  names  of  7000  men  were  flain  in  the 
earthquake. 

The  term  hoiir.,\%  not  ufed  in  a  prophetic  fenfe,  at  lead  there 
appears  to  be  no  ground  for  giving  it  fuch  a  conftrudion.  The 
flaying  of  the  names  of  men,  is  a  peculiar  phrafeology :  Emi- 
nent and  diftinguifhed  men  in  ftate  or  church,  are  men  of  name 
and  note ;  and  as  the  term  feven  applies  to  the  feveral  heads  of 
Nebuchadnezzar's  great  image,  the  paflage,  as  well  as  the  pe- 
riod of  time  when  the  tranfadion  takes  place,  intimates  the 
final  deftrucSion  of  temporal  governmrnts;  and  the  Greek 
word  dekaton,  may  fignify  fomething  different  from  a  tenth 
part,  and  moft  probably  has  reference  to  the  divifion  of  the 
weftern  empire  into  ten  kingdoms.  Thefe  are  the  ultimate 
parts  of  the  city,  which  fignifies  here, not  place,  but  great  poli- 
tical aflociations  of  men. 

The  whole  paffage  plainly  intends  a  final  end  to  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's great  image,  in  all  its  parts,  v^fhich  are  feven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

We  have  theEngliQi  word  decade,  which  fignifies  the  num- 
ber or  fum  of  ten,  and  not  the  tenth  part  of  a  thing  :  We  have 
alfo  the  decades  of  Livy,  not  fignifying  the  tenth  part  of  Livy. 
When  all  the  circumftances  attending  the  witnefles,  the  time 
of  their  death,  the  period  of  time  they  remain  dead  are  con- 
fidered,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that  if  the  tranflation  had  been, 
the  decade  of  the  city  jell,  it  would  have  conveyed  the  true  idea. 
The  ten  horns  are  not  the  v/hole  of  the  city,  therefore,  if  one 
of  thefe  flnould  fall,  it  cannot  be  faid  that  a  tenth  part  ot  the 
city  fell.  There  feems  to  be  a  propriety  in  faying,  the  names 
of  7000  were  flain,  becaufe  the  idea  is  not,  that  men  were 
aftually  flain,  but  that  the  remembrance  of  feven  great  em- 
pires (liall  be  now  utterly  extinguithed  :  The  great  image  con- 
ftitutedof  them,  and  on  which  their  feveral  names  were  writ- 
ten, is  now  entirely  abolifhed. 

We  ought  to  make  a  farther  cbfervatlon  as  to  the  four 
angels  that  are  let  loofe.  Thofe  who  confider  them  as  the 
four  Sukanies  of  Bagdad,  Damafcus,  Aleppo,  and  Iconiunij, 
united  in  Othman,  have  the  hiftoric  fadls  againrt  'hem  ;  for  the 
Sultany  of  Bagdad  has  never  been  united  in  the  Othoman  Dy- 
nafty,  nor  can  1  from  the  hiftoric  fads  gather  any  thing  to  wai- 


[        ^00         ] 

rant  the  idea,  that  thofe  of  Damafcus  and  Aleppo  were  united 
in  the  perfon  of  OrhmAn.  We  may  iherefure  make  this  in- 
ference, that  as  Ibmc  have  commenced  ihe  letting  loofe  of  the 
four  angels  at  the  rifing  up  of  Oihrnjin,  and  have  calculated 
491  years  from  [hi:  period,  for  the  end  of  the  Ottoman  exer- 
tions, that  it  is  from  A.  D.  1299,  to  A.  D.  1790,  or  from  Tog- 
rul  Big,  have  nothing  that  1  fee  in  thefe  prophecies  to  war- 
rant the  computation.  The  Ottoman  empire  is  to  continue 
till  the  indignation  be  accomplifhed. 

Perhaps  it  will  be  tound  upon  carelul  comparifon,  that  fom.e 
of  the  figurative  terms  are  notfo  accurately  defined  as  they 
might  have  been  ;  yet  I  think  the  expolitions  are  generally  right; 
two  or  three  inftances  occur  which  only  ferve  to  confirm  the 
general expofitions I  have  given.  The  fiift  of  Daniel's  four 
beads  has  wings  accompanying  it ;  as  we  find  I-aiah,  Zechariah 
and  John  m.ake  wings  an  appendage  of  the  true  Church,  we 
ought  to  fix  to  them  here  the  idea  of  a  Church,  and  they  na- 
turally indicate  the  change  in  imperial  Rome  from  Pagan  to 
Chrifiian  ;  at  the  very  time  of  this  change  the  tvro  feet  of  the 
great  imago  were  foimed;  Conllaniine  founded  Conflantino- 
ple,  which  became  one  of  the  feet,  and  the  city  of  Rome  was 
the  other. 

The  fecond  bead  has  three  ribs  in  the  mouth  of  it — which 
were  the  kingdoms  of  Egypt,  Judea,  ?.nd  Syria,  or  of  the  Se- 
Jeucidce,  fubdued  by  the  Caliphs,  MahomeVs  fucccflors.  A 
part  of  John's  defcripiion  of  the  red  horfe,  which  we  fuppofe 
to  be  the  fame  v.'ith  this  heaii,  is,  that  they  kill  one  another. 
Afia  has  been  deluged  v.-ith  Mahometan  blood,  flied  by  Ma- 
hometans. Daniel's  iliird  be^fl  has  four  wings  and  four  heads. 
The  bifhop  of  Alexandria  was  at  the  head  of  the  clergy  of 
Egypt :  The  bifhop  of  Jerufalem,  of  thofe  of  the  kingdom  of 
Judea  :  The  bifliops  of  Antioch  and  Conllantinople  had  jurif- 
tli(5tions  asextenfive  :  Tlie  four  v;ings  arecircumihmces  attached 
to  the  eaflern  empire,  and  the  four  heads  intend  Conftantino- 
ple,  Antioch,  Jeruialem  and  Alexandria,  which  were  the  heads 
of  great  kingdoms. 

It  appears  to  me  to  be  evident,  that  the  wings  and  the  feet  of 
Daniel's  firftbeaftneceflarily  refer  u'=  to  imperial  Rome  ;  and 
thefimilarity  of  a  ken  ran  be  found  in  ro  ether  empire.  The 
bead  iticif  v.'as  not  this  king  of  animals;  but  there  was  feme- 
thing  withixi  the  limit?  aiid  lurifuicition  ot  tlie  btaR  to  which  tjiis 
figure  aptly  applies  v/hich  mud  be  Jcfus  Chr-fi,  tk>e  lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah  :  this;  thavacteriflic  manifefily  belongs  to  our  Sa- 
viour and  his  genuine  followers  in  imperial  Rome  ;  the  firft  of 
(he  living  licili,  i^  ii  cxprefsly  Cud,  was  like  a  lion,  and  Johr.iu 


[      SOI       1 

his  firfl  feal  defcribesnot Daniel's  firftbeaft  at  all ;  but  felecfls  tlia 
mod  prominent  feature  within  hisjurifdidion  ;  lb  that  D.iniers 
firrtbeaft  and  John's  firft  feal  are  harmonious  in  their  tiremial 
parts,  and  refer  us  to  the  fame  period  of  time. 

With  refped  to  dividing  the  Revelations  into  fix  parts,  which 
does  not  feem  to  correfpond  with  the  coni^.^nt  adherence  to 
the  number yiri?«,  lean  only  obferve,  that  1  did  not  perceive 
one  part  which  upon  mature  reflexion,  appears  to  me  to  be 
independent  and  diflin<^,  and  that  is  thefirll  vifion  John  had  of 
JefusChrif^in  the  firlt  chapter :  There  appears  to  me  now  to  be 
good  reafon  for  making  this  vifion  the  firft  part  of  the  Revela- 
tions ;  and  therefore  that  part  which  I  have  denominated  as 
the  firft  includes  two  parts,  confequently  the  Revelations  natur- 
ally divide  themfelves  into  feven  parts,  the  laft  part  which  I 
have  called  the  fixth,  is  the  feventh,a  day  of  eternal  reft. 

The  paffage  in  Zenophon,  which  has  induced  the  moderns 
to  allow  to  Cyrus  a  reign  of  feven  years  only,  not  meeting 
•with  it  in  feafon,  is  the  reafon  why  the  remark  is  made  upon  it 
here,  which,  if  well  founded^  elVablifhes  the  alTumption  that 
I  have  ventured  upon,  that  Cyrus  began  to  r^ign  at  leaf!  twen- 
ty one  years  fooner  than  the  moderns  allow. 

Zenophon  ftates,  that  Cyrus,  after  taking  of  Babylon,  and 
having  regulated  all  matters  there,  prepared  for  his  return  to 
Perfia  :  On  his  way  he  arrives  in  Media,  and  vifirs  his  uncle 
Cyaxeres,  and  informs  him  that  he  had  feleded  a  houfe  and 
palace  for  him  in  Babylon  ;  that  if  he  fhould  come  there  he 
might  poflifsit  as  his  own.  Cyrus  having  made  many  pre- 
fents  to  Cyaxares,  the  laff  makes  a  prefent  of  his  daughter  to 
Cyrus ;  fhe  crowns  him  :  Cyaxares  fays,  I  deliver  her  to  you  as 
a  wife  ;  (he  is  my  daughter,  and  your  father  married  the  daugh- 
ter of  my  father, of  whom  you  are  born;  with  this  child,  when 
you  was  a  boy,  and  with  us,  you  played  as  a  nurfe.  She  being 
afked  whom  fhe  would  marry,  anfwered,  Cyrus ;  then  Cyax- 
eres  fays,  I  give  by  way  of  dowry  all  Media,  for  1  have  no  male 
offspring.  Cyrus  anfwers,  indeed,  Cyaxares  I  approve  of  your 
daughter,  and  her  defcent ;  but  in  this,  I  fliall  abide  the  fentence 
of  my  father  and  mother.  He  proceeds  to  Perfia,  makes  a 
fnort  Aay  ;  returns  to  Cyaxares,  and  agreeably  to  the  fentence 
of  his  father  and  mother,  marries  the  daughter  of  Cyaxares, 
and  proceeds  immediately  to  Babylon,  vihere  he  regulates  the 
manner  of  adminiftering  the  government  in  the  didant  pro- 
vinces that  had  been  fubdued. 

One  year  afterwards,  Cyrus  collefls  a  large  army  atBabylon, 
and  r.ndertook  that  expedition,  in  which,  he  is  faid  to  have 
fubjedted  all  nations  to  himfelf,  from  the  entrance  into  Syria  to 


I  £C3         ] 

l:ie  red  fea.  iVfterwArds  ]\e  mal;es  an  expedition  into  Egypt 
and  fubdues  it ;  and  the  limits  of  his  empire  were  terminated  ia 
the  eail,  by  the  red  fea  ;  north  by  the  Euxine  ;  weft  by  Cypius 
and  Egypt,  and  iouth  by  Ethiopia.  Seven  months  in  the  year 
he  refided  at  Babylon;  three  at  Sufa,  and  two  at  Ecbatana ;  then 
follows  the  paflTage  in  queftion  :  oufo  de  ton  aior.os  prukechore- 
kotos,  maU  de  prej'butes  en  o  kiircs  aphikucitui  eis  pcrfas  to 
ebdomon  cpi  tees  autou  arches  :  it  goes  on  and  fays  his  father 
and  mother  had  been  dead  long  fince  :  that  he  offered  facri- 
fices  according  to  the  cuftom  of  Perfia  ;  that  being  afleep  in  the 
royal  palace,  hefiw  a  dream  of  this  kind  ;  fome  one  feemed 
to  approach  him  in  a  form  more  than  human.which  faid  to  him, 
prepare  ihyfelf,  O  Cyrus !  for  now  you  are  to  go  to  the  Gods: 
Being  awaked,  he  perceived  his  end  at  hand  ;  he  immediately 
facrifices  to  Jupi:er,  to  the  fan,  to  the  gods  on  the  tops  of  the 
mountains,  a  cuilom  of  Perfia,  and  makes  the  following  prayer : 
"O !  father  Jupiter,  thou  fun,  and  all  ye  gods,  accept  thefe  facri- 
fices,  with  which  I  pu: an  end  to  many  diftinguiftied  adions. 
I  give  you  thanks,  that  ye  haveadmonifhed  me  in  faciifices  and 
heavenly  figns,  and  alio  by  auguries  and  various  other 
ways,  what  were,  and  what  were  not  to  be  done.  I 
give  you  abundant  thanks,  that  I  have  experienced,  your  care, 
andnowl  befeech  you,  that  ye  beftow  on  my  children,  my 
ivife,  my  friends,  and  my  country,  felicity  ;  for  myitlf  I  a(k  that 
ye  will  grant  me  an  end,  fuch  as  ye  have  granted  the 
periods  of  my  life  to  be."  He  then  calls  around  him  his  chil- 
dren and  his  friends,  and  makts  the  celebrated  dying  fpeech 
which  Zenophon  has  prcferved ;  in  which  brotherly  love  is 
firongly  recommended  to  Canibyfes  and  Tanaoxares,histwo 
fons. 

Upon  the  Greek  palTage  I  have  quoted,  Hutchinfon  makes 
the  following  remarks  ; 
To  Ebdo::'J^}2i  i^c. 

Gabrielus  ex  vetuO.  exernol.  adfcrt  to  Ebdomon  edc  epi,  &c. 
nee  male.  Veteres  qu'dam  interpretes  cum  parum  locin"nhunc  ac- 
ceperint,  verterintque  adco  to  Ebdomon,  feptmoaiiTW,  infignes 
quofdam  teruporum  et  annalium  fcriptores  (nominatim 
tornielluni  ad  An.  M.  3494.  Petavium  de  Dr.  Temp.  1.  10.  c.15. 
Predeauxium  ad  An  530  )  in  erorem  induxerunt.  Hi  enim, 
noftro  cyrop,  I.  8  auctore  citato  adfirmant  Cyrum  anno 
impeiiifui  feptimo  occabuine.  At  rcr/(?Zenophontem  aPttavio 
fahem  attentius  lec'iam  efie  oportuit,  priufquam  ad  audorita- 
tem  ejus  in  hifloria,  fidemque  imminucndam  fuerat  aggreflus. 
To  Ebdomon,  Gracis  idem  eft,  quod  ljiX\n\$  fepiimum  ;  fmiliter 
to  triton,  ito  teunon,  10  pcmpton,  fonant,  tertium  quarium 


C      503      ] 

quintura,  quare  dodi  illi  viri  perperam  ex  hoc  loco  (neque 
enim  alium,  opinor,  uUum  ad  fententiam  fuam  tiaheie  po- 
tuerunt)Zenophontem  feptem  anncs  Babylonici  regni  Cyro 
tribui,  colligerunt. 

From  this  paflage  alone,  fays  Hutchmfon,  theie  learned  in- 
terpreters colled  the  idea,  that  Cyrus  reigned  only  fcvtn  years 
King  of  Babylon  ;  but  he  thinks  this  idea  is  to  be  col'.tdcd  from 
it,  that  it  was  the  feventh  time  that  Cyrus  came  to  Perfia  after 
he  began  to  reign.  The  true  idea  however,  feems  to  be  this, 
to  conlider  aion,  as  the  antecedent  of  to  ehdomoti ;  and  we 
are  fure  that  aion  v/as  ufed  by  the  Greeks  for  a  periodical  re- 
volution. The  moft  noted  among  the  Greeks  was  the  Olym- 
piad, ftven  of  which  make  28  years,  and  Zenophon's  account 
requires,  that  we  (hould  allow  of,  at  leaft  this  period  of  time 
to  Cyrus  after  he  began  to  reign  ;  and  v/e  may  render  the  paf- 
fage,  In  this  manner  time  paffed  avray ;  or.  The  period  of  time 
being  farther  advanced,  it  being  now  completely  feven,  fince 
he  began  to  reign,  and  Cyrus  being  very  old  came  toPerfia. 

Afentencein  the  prayer  of  Cyrus,  confirms  the  connruAion, 
that  I  have  given,  which  is,  emoi  de  cion  per  aiona  dedokatc 
toiauteenkat  tekuleen  dounai ;  but  for  myfelf,  fuch  as  thro' 
the  periods  of  my  life  ye  have  granted,  fuch  an  end  alfo 
grant  to  me. 

If  the  paffage  before  quoted  be  that  which  is  brought  for- 
v/ard  to  diminifh  all  faith  in  ar.tient  hiftory,  as  Hutchinfon 
fuggefts,  we  may  fee  on  what  a  precarious  and  flight  founda- 
tion learned  men  fometimes  eflablifh  their  opinions :  Perhaps 
this  may  be  applicable  to  myfelf,  not  as  a  learned  man.  Whe- 
ther I  have  railed  opinions  upon  a  flender  foundation,  is  a 
quefiion  that  1  chearfuUy  fubmic  to  others  to  determine. 


THE    END. 


ERRATA. 

Page. Line. 

39     1  Jl  OR  Shefback,  r.  SkeJlmcL 

58     9  from  bottom,  for  driven,  read  diver Jc> 

6z  14  from  top,  forZerxes,  r.  Xerxes. 

66  13  from  top,  for  r,  r.  or. 

83  18  from  top,  after  ambaJJ'adors,  add,  to  Jntiochus, 
100  14  from  bottom,  for  motions,  r.  motives. 
3  08  13  from  bottom,  for  Pharmacis,  r.  Phartiaces, 

120  21  from  top,  for  Laccedemor,  r.  Lacca'emoa, 

for  BcEtia,  r.  Bczoiia, 

121  14  from  top,  for  flight,  x.  flight. 

127     9  from  bottom,  for  Sinatuices,  rezd  Sinatruces. 

3ZZ     8  from  top    for  Mahaus,  r.  Mac/iaiis. 

132     8  from  top,  for  240.000!.  r.  2,^oo,ooo\.  flerling. 

16  hom  bottom,  forEtiphon,  x.Ctefphon. 
181     5  from  top,  for  flayed,  r.  flayed. 
185  i8  from  top,  for  Nile,  r.  Tigris. 
386  II  from  bottom,  for  Dehli,  x.  Delhi. 

10  from  bottom,  for  Gurarat,  r.  Gnzarai. 
190  10  from  bottom,  for  Sikon,  r.  Sihon. 
J91   iq  from  top,  for  Gelaloson,  x.Gclnlaan. 
197     8  from  bottom,  for  Langar,  r.  S.mgar. 
199  for  C.imicazune,  r.  Cantaciizem. 

209  14  from  bottom,  for  pliraZA,r.//^r<a«.Cdr. 
221  22  from  top,  for  Conflantinoplej  r.  Jdriajiople. 

236  4  from  top,  for  ox,x.of. 

237  12  from  top,  for  parts,  r. /t/i^J-. 

247  ^  5  '^^^^^  ^OP'  ^^"^  Heraleonas,  r.  Heracleorias. 

25  from  top,  for  progeniture,  x.pimegemture. 

30  from  top,  dele  femicolon  after  deacon. 
255  15  from  top,  for  ^\^^x\XyX.  difiinSl. 
296  13  from  top,  for  Judea,r, ///id. 
300    4  ^rom  top,  for  four,r.ytfy^«- 
309  16  from  bottom,  x.Soiimfin  Shah. 
312  and  13,  r.  which  by  this  angel'i  account  carries  us  to  the 
end  of  the  my fteries  contained  in  the  book  feaied  with 

feven  feals, 
525  iB  from  top,  for  fix,  r.yo//r. 
331  2z  from  top,  for  execution,  r.  <j!;^ri?'c«. 
377  17  from  top,  for  complicated  r.  emjihaiical. 
395    4  from  top,  for  feven,  r./£/;. 
400  1 1  from  top,  tor  ads,  r.  arts. 


ERRATA. 

fsge.Linc. 
40Z  lift  line,  dele,  0;-. 

404  1 1  from  top,  for  ufed,  r.  urged. 

405  iz  froni  top,  tor  prefented,  r. /5r(^/^;T^<?'. 

414  7  from  bottonj,  for  fectnd quality ^  r.  furdauartiiy. 

425  21  frem  top,  for  /,  r.  he.      ' 

467  14  from  bottom,  for  whezi,  r.  vihez:,the  f?,me  p.  4,6: 

488  16  for  enemies,  r.  ^rCTic'j-. 

49 i  4  for  div:lion,r,  <^/^•(;//^l■;;- 


> 


■l"' 


•>!'■■ 

■     t  '..' 

V^. 

•  1^^^; 

•->*■ 


>jG  •.  > 


^''C^Piii 


